A godly and learned treatise of prayer which both conteineth in it the doctrine of prayer, and also sheweth the practice of it in the exposition of the Lords prayer: by that faithfull and painfull servant of God George Downame, Doctr of Divinity, and late L. Bishop of Dery in the realm of Ireland.
         Downame, George, d. 1634.
      
       
         
           1640
        
      
       Approx. 745 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 224 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A20735
         STC 7117
         ESTC S110202
         99845794
         99845794
         10716
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A20735)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 10716)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1304:17)
      
       
         
           
             A godly and learned treatise of prayer which both conteineth in it the doctrine of prayer, and also sheweth the practice of it in the exposition of the Lords prayer: by that faithfull and painfull servant of God George Downame, Doctr of Divinity, and late L. Bishop of Dery in the realm of Ireland.
             Downame, George, d. 1634.
             Downame, John, d. 1652.
          
           [16], 431, [1] p.
           
             By Roger Daniel for Nicolas Bourn; and are to be sold at his shop at the south-entrance into the Royall Exchange in London,
             Printed at Cambridge :
             1640.
          
           
             Editor's preface signed: John Dovvname.
             "The doctrine of prayer" and "A godly and fruitfull exposition of the Lords prayer" each have separate dated title page; pagination and register are continuous.
             Reproduction of the original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Lord's prayer -- Early works to 1800.
           Prayer -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-02 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           GODLY
           AND
           LEARNED
           TREATISE
           OF
           PRAYER
           ;
        
         
           Which
           both
           conteineth
           in
           it
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           also
           sheweth
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           in
           the
           exposition
           of
           the
           LORDS
           PRAYER
           :
        
         
           By
           that
           faithfull
           and
           painfull
           servant
           of
           God
           
             GEORGE
             DOWNAME
          
           ,
           Doct
           r
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           late
           L.
           Bishop
           of
           Dery
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             THESS
             .
             5.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
               :
               in
               every
               thing
               give
               thanks
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               concerning
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           ¶
           Printed
           at
           Cambridge
           by
           ROGER
           DANIEL
           for
           
             Nicolas
             Bourn
          
           ;
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           at
           the
           South-entrance
           into
           the
           Royall
           Exchange
           in
           London
           .
           1640.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
           THE
           DOCTRINE
           OF
           PRAYER
           ,
        
         
           Teaching
           the
           nature
           ,
           efficacie
           ,
           utilitie
           ,
           and
           necessity
           of
           this
           holy
           duty
           ;
           by
           whom
           ,
           unto
           whom
           ,
           and
           through
           ▪
           whom
           it
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           ;
           what
           things
           are
           required
           that
           our
           prayers
           may
           be
           acceptable
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           souls
           and
           bodies
           ,
           both
           before
           ,
           in
           ,
           and
           after
           prayer
           :
           and
           more
           especially
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           Petition
           and
           Thanksgiving
           .
        
         
           
             LUKE
             II.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               One
               of
               his
               disciples
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               teach
               us
               to
               pray
               ,
               as
               John
               also
               taught
               his
               disciples
               .
            
          
        
         
           ¶
           Printed
           by
           
             Roger
             Daniel
          
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           Universitie
           of
           Cambridge
           .
        
         
           
             Ann.
             Dom.
          
           MDCXL
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THere
           is
           no
           duty
           more
           excellent
           in
           it self
           or
           profitable
           to
           us
           then
           that
           of
           Prayer
           :
           Wherein
           we
           have
           sweet
           communion
           with
           God
           and
           free
           accesse
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           laying
           open
           to
           a
           gracious
           Father
           all
           our
           wants
           and
           grievances
           ,
           in
           hope
           and
           confidence
           to
           have
           our
           suits
           granted
           ,
           our
           sinnes
           pardoned
           ,
           our
           necessities
           supplyed
           ,
           and
           our
           griefs
           removed
           and
           relieved
           .
           It
           is
           that
           hand
           and
           key
           which
           helpeth
           to
           unlock
           and
           open
           the
           treasury
           of
           all
           Gods
           graces
           for
           the
           enriching
           of
           our
           souls
           with
           all
           his
           blessings
           ,
           the
           horsmen
           and
           chariots
           of
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           they
           get
           victorie
           over
           all
           their
           enemies
           ,
           yea
           
           they
           prevail
           with
           God
           whē
           he
           seemeth
           to
           oppose
           against
           them
           as
           an
           enemie
           ,
           and
           to
           wrestle
           with
           them
           that
           he
           may
           soil
           and
           overthrow
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           with
           Jacob.
           In
           all
           which
           and
           innumerable
           other
           respects
           as
           it
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           the
           chiefest
           exercise
           of
           a
           godly
           and
           Christian
           life
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           too
           much
           practiced
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           implyeth
           where
           he
           injoyneth
           us
           to
           
             pray
             continually
          
           ,
           and
           
             in
             all
             things
             to
             give
             thanks
          
           ;
           so
           can
           it
           never
           be
           sufficiently
           insisted
           upon
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           it
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           pressed
           &
           perswaded
           to
           the
           frequent
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           taught
           to
           perform
           it
           in
           a
           right
           and
           acceptable
           manner
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           though
           much
           already
           hath
           been
           excellently
           spoken
           and
           written
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           yet
           let
           no
           man
           think
           it
           superfluous
           to
           have
           more
           
           published
           of
           this
           argument
           ;
           seeing
           that
           can
           never
           be
           too
           much
           taught
           ,
           which
           is
           never
           sufficiently
           learned
           and
           loved
           .
        
         
           The
           ensuing
           Treatises
           were
           the
           labours
           of
           that
           learned
           ,
           judicious
           and
           godly
           Divine
           D.
           Downame
           ,
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Dery
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           my
           most
           dear
           brother
           ,
           which
           were
           penned
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           for
           his
           private
           use
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           publick
           service
           of
           that
           part
           of
           Gods
           Church
           over
           which
           he
           was
           a
           painfull
           and
           faithfull
           Pastour
           ,
           conteining
           the
           summe
           of
           many
           of
           his
           sermons
           which
           he
           preached
           on
           this
           argument
           .
           The
           which
           if
           he
           had
           been
           pleased
           to
           have
           polished
           and
           perfected
           with
           his
           own
           learned
           hand
           ,
           no
           doubt
           much
           would
           have
           been
           added
           to
           their
           lustre
           and
           beautie
           .
           Yet
           seeing
           this
           was
           
           not
           done
           according
           to
           his
           better
           abilities
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           a
           dammage
           to
           Gods
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           lose
           the
           substance
           for
           the
           want
           of
           some
           circumstance
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           use
           of
           a
           well-compacted
           bodie
           ,
           fit
           to
           do
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           good
           service
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           decked
           with
           gay
           ornaments
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           have
           presented
           it
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           indeavoured
           to
           perform
           the
           dutie
           of
           a
           brother
           to
           him
           that
           is
           deceased
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           raise
           this
           spirituall
           seed
           to
           him
           (
           for
           it
           was
           of
           his
           own
           begetting
           and
           composing
           )
           yet
           to
           give
           unto
           it
           birth
           and
           being
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           would
           have
           proved
           abortive
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           been
           buried
           in
           perpetuall
           oblivion
           .
        
         
           The
           which
           service
           I
           have
           the
           
           more
           willingly
           undertaken
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           all
           that
           will
           take
           pains
           to
           peruse
           this
           work
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           now
           disabled
           by
           age
           and
           many
           infirmities
           to
           produce
           any
           further
           labours
           of
           mine
           own
           in
           this
           kind
           ;
           wherein
           I
           have
           not
           been
           wanting
           in
           my
           more
           able
           and
           mature
           times
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           my
           small
           talent
           which
           my
           great
           Lord
           and
           Master
           hath
           entrusted
           me
           with
           :
           Herein
           imitating
           the
           example
           of
           the
           weaker
           sex
           ,
           who
           after
           they
           have
           been
           fruitfull
           in
           bearing
           children
           themselves
           ,
           and
           now
           being
           come
           to
           older
           age
           are
           disabled
           to
           have
           any
           more
           conceptions
           ,
           do
           some
           of
           them
           become
           midwives
           ,
           who
           are
           helpfull
           to
           those
           who
           are
           young
           and
           fruitfull
           for
           the
           bringing
           of
           their
           children
           into
           the
           world
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Lord
           ,
           whose
           onely
           blessing
           maketh
           all
           our
           indeavours
           profitable
           by
           giving
           efficacie
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           inward
           operation
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           blesse
           these
           and
           all
           other
           labours
           of
           his
           servants
           that
           they
           may
           bring
           forth
           plentifull
           fruits
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           his
           glory
           and
           the
           benefit
           of
           all
           his
           children
           ,
           who
           are
           willing
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           to
           these
           ends
           .
        
         
           
             
               Thine
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               do
               thee
               any
               Christian
               service
               ,
            
             JOHN
             DOVVNAME
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             ¶
             The
             contents
             of
             the
             Chapters
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             chief
             points
             therein
             handled
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
             OF
             the
             definition
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             persons
             who
             are
             to
             pray
             Pag.
             1
          
           
             Of
             the
             name
             of
             Invocation
             and
             Prayer
             2
          
           
             Of
             the
             generall
             nature
             of
             prayer
             3
          
           
             Of
             the
             proper
             nature
             of
             prayer
             4
          
           
             What
             is
             required
             in
             invocation
             acceptable
             to
             God
             5
          
           
             Who
             ought
             to
             pray
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reasons
             moving
             to
             the
             dutie
             of
             prayer
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Other
             motives
             to
             the
             dutie
             of
             prayer
             11
          
           
             4.
             
             Three
             questions
             cleared
             14
          
           
             Whether
             prayer
             be
             efficacious
             to
             obtein
             our
             desires
             15
          
           
             That
             prayer
             is
             necessary
             notwithstanding
             Gods
             decree
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             efficacy
             of
             prayer
             21
          
           
             6.
             
             Whether
             by
             prayer
             we
             alwayes
             obtein
             our
             desires
             26
          
           
             7.
             
             Of
             the
             profit
             of
             prayer
             29
          
           
             8.
             
             A
             threefold
             necessity
             of
             prayer
             32
          
           
             9.
             
             Who
             are
             to
             perform
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             33
          
           
             10.
             
             None
             but
             the
             faithfull
             can
             pray
             effectually
             and
             acceptably
             37
          
           
             That
             the
             impenitent
             cannot
             pray
             acceptably
             39
          
           
             In
             what
             respect
             God
             heareth
             the
             wicked
             47
          
           
             11.
             
             That
             God
             alone
             is
             to
             be
             called
             upon
             51
          
           
             12.
             
             That
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             invocate
             any
             creature
             58
          
           
             That
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             are
             not
             to
             be
             invocated
             .
             59
          
           
             
             That
             Saints
             departed
             are
             not
             to
             be
             invocated
             61
          
           
             Chap.
             13
             That
             we
             must
             conceive
             of
             God
             in
             prayer
             as
             he
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             in
             his
             word
             64
          
           
             Whether
             Christ
             as
             Mediatour
             is
             to
             be
             invocated
             66
          
           
             14.
             
             That
             Christ
             alone
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             intercession
             as
             well
             as
             of
             redemption
             68
          
           
             15.
             
             That
             we
             must
             pray
             onely
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             77
          
           
             16.
             
             Of
             the
             manner
             how
             we
             are
             to
             call
             upon
             God
             80
          
           
             That
             we
             must
             pray
             with
             upright
             hearts
             82
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             must
             not
             pray
             with
             feigned
             lips
             and
             wandring
             thoughts
             83
             ,
             84
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Of
             knowledge
             required
             necessarily
             in
             prayer
             89
          
           
             That
             prayer
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             in
             a
             known
             tongue
             92
          
           
             18.
             
             Of
             Faith
             which
             is
             required
             in
             prayer
             101
          
           
             19.
             
             Of
             Humilitie
             required
             in
             prayer
             106
          
           
             Faith
             and
             Humility
             must
             be
             joyned
             in
             prayer
             110
          
           
             20.
             
             Of
             Reverence
             required
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             Heartinesse
             113
          
           
             21.
             
             Of
             the
             Gesture
             to
             be
             used
             in
             prayer
             116
          
           
             22.
             
             Of
             the
             Voyce
             to
             be
             used
             in
             prayer
             125
          
           
             Of
             Battologie
             in
             prayer
             129
          
           
             Of
             the
             quantitie
             and
             qualitie
             of
             our
             prayers
             133
          
           
             23.
             
             Whether
             a
             set
             form
             of
             prayer
             may
             be
             used
             135
          
           
             What
             we
             are
             to
             think
             of
             extemporall
             prayer
             137
          
           
             Of
             conceived
             prayers
             and
             set
             forms
             139
          
           
             24.
             
             Of
             things
             required
             out
             of
             the
             action
             of
             prayer
             141
          
           
             Of
             Preparation
             unto
             prayer
             142
          
           
             Of
             duties
             to
             be
             performed
             after
             prayer
             144
          
           
             25.
             
             Of
             the
             Subject
             matter
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             required
             thereunto
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             good
             and
             according
             to
             Gods
             will
             146
          
           
             That
             being
             unable
             to
             pray
             we
             are
             assisted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             147
          
           
             
             Chap.
             26
             Of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             prayer
             150
          
           
             Of
             P●…blick
             prayer
             151
          
           
             Of
             Private
             prayer
             in
             the
             family
             ,
             and
             alone
             154
          
           
             27.
             
             Of
             the
             time
             of
             prayer
             156
          
           
             The
             ●…cheta
             co●…fured
             157
          
           
             28.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Place
             of
             prayer
             161
          
           
             The
             vanity
             of
             Pilgrimages
             163
          
           
             29.
             
             Of
             Prayer
             or
             Petition
             :
             and
             what
             is
             required
             unto
             it
             164
          
           
             Prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             must
             b●…
             joyned
             165
          
           
             What
             things
             are
             required
             in
             prayer
             167
          
           
             We
             must
             pray
             in
             sight
             and
             sense
             of
             our
             wants
             169
          
           
             We
             must
             pray
             with
             fervency
             of
             desire
             172
          
           
             30.
             
             Of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             chiefly
             req●…ired
             in
             prayer
             173
          
           
             We
             must
             pray
             in
             faith
             and
             submission
             to
             Gods
             will
             176
          
           
             31.
             
             Of
             duties
             to
             be
             performed
             after
             prayer
             178
          
           
             32.
             
             Distinctions
             of
             prayer
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             object
             181
          
           
             For
             whom
             we
             must
             pray
             184
          
           
             Of
             prayer
             against
             others
             188
          
           
             Of
             Imprecations
             189
          
           
             33.
             
             Of
             thereall
             object
             of
             prayer
             ,
             or
             the
             things
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             191
          
           
             We
             must
             pray
             for
             temporall
             blessings
             193
          
           
             34.
             
             Of
             Deprecation
             195
          
           
             Of
             Confession
             of
             our
             sinnes
             196
          
           
             How
             this
             Confession
             is
             to
             be
             made
             197
          
           
             35.
             
             Of
             Thanksgiving
             201
          
           
             What
             is
             required
             in
             Thanksgiving
             202
          
           
             36.
             
             Speciall
             duties
             required
             in
             Thanksgiving
             206
          
           
             37.
             
             Of
             the
             outward
             expressing
             inward
             thankfulnesse
             by
             praysing
             God
             212
          
           
             38.
             
             Duties
             to
             be
             performed
             before
             &
             after
             thanksgiving
             216
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             chief
             things
             handled
             in
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             viz.
             The
             exposition
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             THe
             generals
             of
             Invocation
             applyed
             to
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             226
          
           
             The
             Preface
             231
          
           
             How
             God
             is
             called
             Father
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             name
             Father
             ;
             and
             what
             duties
             it
             teacheth
             us
             234
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             word
             Our
             237
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Which
               art
               in
               heaven
            
             244
          
           
             The
             division
             of
             the
             Petitions
             251
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             first
             Petition
             252
          
           
             How
             Gods
             name
             is
             sanctified
             by
             us
             255
          
           
             How
             Gods
             name
             signifying
             his
             Glory
             is
             sanctified
             by
             us
             257
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             sanctified
             ,
             signifying
             his
             Titles
             259
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             sanctified
             ,
             signifying
             his
             Word
             263
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             sanctified
             ,
             signifying
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             religion
             264
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             sanctified
             ,
             signifying
             his
             Works
             265
          
           
             How
             God
             himself
             sanctifieth
             his
             name
             269
          
           
             The
             second
             Petition
             handled
             271
          
           
             What
             Gods
             kingdome
             is
             272
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             for
             Gods
             kingdome
             
               to
               come
            
             275
          
           
             Christs
             kingdome
             cometh
             by
             means
             279
          
           
             The
             impediments
             of
             Gods
             kingdome
             to
             be
             prayed
             against
             282
          
           
             Uses
             concerning
             the
             coming
             of
             Gods
             kingdome
             289
          
           
             Of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             293
          
           
             We
             must
             expect
             and
             pray
             for
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             294
          
           
             
             How
             we
             must
             expect
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             298
          
           
             The
             third
             Petition
             explained
             301
          
           
             Of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             things
             which
             he
             willeth
             303
          
           
             How
             Gods
             will
             is
             done
             on
             earth
             307
          
           
             How
             Gods
             will
             is
             done
             on
             earth
             as
             in
             heaven
             310
          
           
             The
             matter
             and
             manner
             of
             our
             obedience
             314
             ,
             315
          
           
             Wherein
             our
             obedience
             resembleth
             that
             of
             the
             Angels
             319
          
           
             The
             exposition
             of
             the
             fourth
             Petition
             324
          
           
             Why
             we
             ask
             temporall
             blessings
             before
             spirituall
             325
          
           
             Whatis
             meant
             by
             Bread
             327
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               daily
               bread
            
             330
          
           
             How
             God
             is
             said
             to
             give
             us
             daily
             bread
             333
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Duties
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             them
             that
             ask
             daily
             bread
             339
             ,
             340
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Petition
             expounded
             350
          
           
             We
             must
             be
             justified
             before
             we
             can
             be
             sanctified
             352
          
           
             That
             our
             sinnes
             are
             debts
             355
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               forgiving
               our
               trespasses
            
             359
          
           
             By
             this
             petition
             we
             are
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             our
             misery
             and
             Gods
             mercy
             361
          
           
             No
             man
             can
             satisfie
             Gods
             justice
             for
             his
             sinnes
             362
          
           
             Severall
             duties
             arising
             out
             of
             the
             fifth
             petition
             368
             ,
             369
          
           
             Our
             forgiving
             no
             cause
             of
             Gods
             forgiving
             us
             376
          
           
             How
             we
             can
             be
             said
             to
             forgive
             379
          
           
             Reasons
             moving
             us
             to
             forgive
             385
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             sixth
             petition
             expounded
             390
          
           
             Those
             whom
             God
             pardoneth
             the
             devil
             tempteth
             391
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             this
             prayer
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               be
               lead
               into
               temptation
            
             392
          
           
             Of
             probations
             and
             trialls
             ,
             1.
             by
             prosperity
             ,
             2.
             by
             afflictions
             394
             ,
             395
          
           
             
             Of
             divers
             ●…orts
             of
             temptations
             396
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             ●…lesh
             ibid.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             world
             3●…7
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             devil
             400
          
           
             Of
             the
             divers
             ●…orts
             of
             the
             devils
             temptations
             401
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             God
             may
             be
             said
             to
             tempt
             406
          
           
             Satan
             can
             neither
             tempt
             or
             overcome
             without
             Gods
             permission
             409
          
           
             That
             temptations
             are
             good
             for
             Gods
             children
             410
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             pray
             against
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             devil
             413
             ,
             414
             ,
             415
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             both
             authenticall
             and
             necessary
             41●…
          
           
             O●…r
             faith
             confirmed
             by
             this
             Conclusion
             420
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             ,
             
               thine
               is
               the
               kingdome
            
             422
             ,
             423
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             ,
             
               the
               power
               and
               the
               glory
            
             424
             ,
             425
          
           
             Everlasting
             kingdome
             ,
             power
             and
             glory
             belongeth
             to
             God
             427
          
           
             What
             the
             word
             Amen
             signifieth
             429
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
                 Of
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 .
              
            
             
               AMong
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               not
               any
               more
               honourable
               in
               it self
               ,
               more
               glorious
               to
               God
               ,
               more
               profitable
               and
               necessary
               for
               us
               then
               the
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               and
               invocation
               ,
               so
               is
               there
               none
               wherein
               we
               do
               more
               need
               direction
               and
               instruction
               ,
               and
               consequently
               nothing
               wherein
               my
               labour
               in
               speaking
               and
               yours
               in
               hearing
               may
               better
               be
               imployed
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               Chrysostome
               saith
               ,
               
                 Pulcherrima
                 est
                 scientia
                 veréque
                 Christiano
                 homine
                 dig●…a
                 quae
                 docet
                 rectè
                 precari
                 :
              
               That
               is
               the
               most
               excellent
               knowledge
               and
               truly
               worthy
               a
               Christian
               man
               which
               teacheth
               rightly
               to
               pray
               .
               In
               treating
               whereof
               I
               purpose
               (
               by
               the
               help
               of
               
               God
               )
               to
               observe
               this
               order
               :
               First
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               down
               the
               doctrine
               of
               invocation
               ,
               and
               then
               explain
               that
               absolute
               form
               or
               pattern
               of
               prayer
               prescribed
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               doctrine
               is
               conteined
               .
            
             
               The
               doctrine
               must
               first
               be
               generall
               and
               common
               to
               both
               the
               sorts
               of
               invocation
               ,
               viz.
               prayer
               and
               thanksgiving
               ;
               and
               then
               speciall
               and
               peculiar
               to
               either
               .
            
             
             
               The
               generall
               doctrine
               consisteth
               of
               such
               points
               as
               are
               either
               more
               substantiall
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               accidentall
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               The
               substantiall
               points
               are
               all
               of
               them
               comprised
               in
               this
               definition
               ;
               Invocation
               or
               prayer
               is
               a
               
               religious
               speech
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               directed
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               framed
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               concerning
               good
               things
               apperteining
               to
               his
               glory
               and
               our
               good
               .
            
             
               The
               phrase
               of
               invocating
               or
               
                 calling
                 upon
                 the
                 name
              
               
               
                 of
                 God
              
               sometimes
               signifieth
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               true
               religion
               whereby
               we
               take
               the
               name
               of
               God
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               are
               called
               after
               his
               name
               :
               as
               Gen.
               48.
               16.
               and
               4.
               16.
               
               Isa.
               63.
               10.
               
               Acts
               9.
               14.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               2.
               
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               name
               ;
               This
               part
               of
               Gods
               worship
               is
               usually
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               expressed
               by
               the
               phrase
               of
               
                 calling
                 upon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               is
               fitly
               called
               invocation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               calling
               upon
               God
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               way
               of
               praying
               or
               praysing
               .
               In
               which
               generall
               sense
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               tephillat
               ,
               is
               sometimes
               used
               ;
               1.
               
               Sam.
               2.
               1.
               
               Psal.
               86.
               1.
               
               Isa.
               56.
               7.
               
               
                 Domus
                 orationis
                 ,
                 oratio
              
               ,
               and
               invocatio
               in
               Latine
               :
               and
               by
               a
               Synecdoche
               prayer
               in
               the
               English
               tongue
               ;
               though
               properly
               it
               signifieth
               that
               species
               or
               kind
               of
               invocation
               whereby
               we
               crave
               any
               thing
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God.
               By
               a
               Metonymie
               of
               the
               signe
               it
               is
               sometimes
               called
               
                 the
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               141.
               2.
               and
               44.
               20.
               sometimes
               ,
               
                 the
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               123.
               1.
               more
               properly
               ,
               
                 a
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 thé
                 heart
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               25.
               1.
               whereof
               the
               other
               are
               but
               signes
               .
               Which
               must
               teach
               us
               
               when
               we
               pray
               ,
               
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 our
                 hearts
                 with
                 our
                 hands
                 unto
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
              
               as
               Jeremie
               speaketh
               Lam.
               3.
               41.
               
               So
               much
               of
               the
               name
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               definition
               the
               nature
               of
               Invocation
               is
               set
               
               forth
               :
               both
               the
               generall
               ,
               which
               Logicians
               call
               the
               genus
               ;
               and
               proper
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               is
               called
               the
               difference
               .
               The
               generall
               ,
               in
               that
               I
               call
               it
               
                 a
                 religious
                 speech
              
               .
               For
               of
               religious
               speech
               there
               are
               two
               speciall
               sorts
               :
               the
               one
               of
               man
               ●…nto
               man
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               and
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               is
               preaching
               :
               the
               other
               of
               man
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               name
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               is
               prayer
               or
               invocation
               :
               And
               both
               of
               them
               somewhere
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               expressed
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               name
               of
               prophesying
               :
               which
               for
               Preaching
               is
               used
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.
               3
               ,
               4.
               and
               elsewhere
               for
               Invocation
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               praying
               ,
               1.
               
               Kings
               18.
               29.
               with
               26.
               and
               of
               praysing
               ,
               1.
               
               Chron.
               25.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               speech
               .
               And
               because
               the
               religious
               speech
               is
               the
               chief
               speech
               which
               we
               can
               use
               ,
               therefore
               as
               preaching
               is
               called
               Sermo
               ,
               so
               prayer
               is
               of
               the
               Latines
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               called
               Oratio
               .
            
             
               But
               where
               I
               say
               prayer
               is
               a
               speech
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               whereas
               there
               is
               a
               twofold
               speech
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
              
               ,
               the
               inward
               being
               also
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 speech
                 conceived
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 :
              
               the
               outward
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 speech
                 uttered
                 with
                 the
                 voice
                 :
              
               prayer
               is
               not
               the
               outward
               speech
               chiefly
               or
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               inward
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               either
               alone
               ,
               when
               in
               prayer
               the
               voice
               is
               not
               used
               ,
               as
               Gen.
               24.
               45.
               
               Exod.
               14.
               15.
               1.
               
               Sam.
               1.
               13.
               and
               is
               called
               
                 oratio
                 mentalis
              
               ,
               which
               is
               usuall
               in
               meditation
               ,
               
               and
               is
               sometimes
               so
               called
               :
               or
               chiefly
               
               when
               the
               voice
               is
               used
               ,
               as
               most
               commonly
               it
               is
               :
               Whereupon
               some
               define
               prayer
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 speech
                 or
                 communication
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 with
                 God
              
               ;
               others
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 ascending
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 unto
                 God.
              
               In
               which
               respect
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               calleth
               it
               
                 the
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               25.
               1.
               and
               
                 the
                 pouring
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               62.
               8.
               1.
               
               Sam.
               1.
               15.
               
               As
               for
               that
               prayer
               which
               is
               onely
               the
               outward
               speech
               of
               the
               mouth
               without
               the
               inward
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               prayer
               in
               truth
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               lip-labour
               .
               For
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               in
               truth
               ,
               is
               to
               pray
               with
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               upon
               him
               with
               our
               hearts
               ,
               to
               lift
               up
               our
               hearts
               and
               to
               poure
               forth
               our
               souls
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               more
               fully
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               adde
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               religious
               speech
               ,
               to
               note
               that
               prayer
               is
               a
               part
               ,
               and
               indeed
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               that
               religious
               adoration
               and
               worship
               which
               we
               ow
               unto
               God
               :
               and
               consequently
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               dutie
               to
               be
               performed
               religiously
               and
               devoutly
               ,
               as
               intending
               thereby
               an
               holy
               and
               acceptable
               service
               unto
               God.
               So
               that
               true
               prayer
               is
               not
               a
               bare
               reading
               or
               recitall
               of
               any
               form
               of
               prayer
               without
               understanding
               ,
               withou
               affection
               ,
               without
               devotion
               ,
               without
               faith
               ;
               but
               a
               religious
               service
               devoutly
               offered
               unto
               God
               out
               of
               an
               upright
               and
               pure
               heart
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               22.
               
               Psal.
               119.
               7.
               
            
             
               The
               proper
               nature
               of
               Invocation
               is
               described
               in
               
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               definition
               ,
               conteining
               six
               substantiall
               points
               necessarily
               required
               in
               all
               prayer
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Quis
                 ,
                 Quem
                 ,
                 Cujus
                 nomine
                 ,
                 Quomodo
                 ,
                 Cujus
                 ope
                 ,
                 De
                 quibus
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Who
               must
               pray
               ,
               Whom
               we
               must
               pray
               
               unto
               ,
               In
               whose
               name
               ,
               In
               what
               manner
               ,
               By
               whose
               help
               ,
               and
               For
               what
               .
               For
               in
               all
               invocation
               that
               shall
               be
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               required
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               
               the
               person
               which
               prayeth
               be
               faithfull
               ;
               2.
               
               That
               the
               partie
               to
               whom
               we
               pray
               be
               the
               onely
               true
               God
               ;
               3.
               
               That
               the
               prayer
               be
               made
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ;
               (
               For
               sinne
               having
               made
               a
               separation
               between
               God
               and
               us
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               accesse
               for
               us
               unto
               God
               in
               our
               own
               name
               .
               )
               4.
               
               For
               the
               manner
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               27.
               or
               ,
               as
               S.
               John
               speaketh
               more
               fully
               ,
               1.
               
               Epist.
               5.
               14.
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               invocation
               or
               prayer
               we
               perform
               those
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               willed
               and
               required
               in
               his
               word
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               prayer
               .
               5.
               
               Because
               we
               are
               not
               able
               of
               our selves
               to
               perform
               any
               of
               those
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               required
               ,
               I
               adde
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               6.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               I
               shew
               that
               the
               object
               of
               our
               invocation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               things
               concerning
               which
               we
               do
               speak
               unto
               God
               in
               prayer
               ,
               are
               good
               things
               apperteining
               to
               his
               glorie
               and
               our
               good
               ;
               as
               namely
               and
               especially
               ,
               the
               benefits
               and
               blessings
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               do
               either
               pray
               unto
               him
               ,
               or
               praise
               him
               .
               Of
               these
               six
               in
               order
               :
               And
               first
               for
               the
               partie
               which
               is
               to
               pray
               .
               When
               I
               say
               that
               prayer
               is
               a
               speech
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               understand
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               we
               speak
               of
               prayer
               as
               it
               is
               
                 officium
                 viatorum
              
               ,
               a
               duty
               injoyned
               unto
               men
               living
               here
               upon
               earth
               as
               pilgrimes
               in
               the
               Church
               militant
               ,
               unto
               whom
               alone
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Invocation
               doth
               appe●…tein
               ;
               and
               not
               as
               it
               is
               
                 exercitium
                 spirituum
                 beatorum
              
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               in
               the
               
               Church
               triumphant
               in
               heaven
               ,
               to
               whom
               neither
               the
               commandments
               injoyning
               this
               duty
               ,
               nor
               the
               promises
               made
               to
               prayer
               ,
               nor
               the
               directions
               which
               teach
               how
               to
               pray
               are
               directed
               .
               For
               although
               the
               word
               of
               God
               hath
               revealed
               that
               they
               are
               conversant
               in
               the
               one
               part
               of
               invocation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               praising
               &
               glorifying
               God
               (
               wherein
               we
               are
               to
               imitate
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               do
               this
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               18.
               as
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               do
               it
               in
               heaven
               )
               yet
               as
               touching
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               which
               is
               prayer
               or
               petition
               ,
               for
               what
               or
               for
               whom
               they
               pray
               in
               particular
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               hath
               not
               revealed
               :
               and
               it
               is
               but
               foolish
               curiositie
               to
               seek
               to
               be
               wise
               above
               that
               which
               is
               written
               .
               For
               herein
               especially
               is
               that
               verified
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 supra
                 nos
                 nihil
                 ad
                 nos
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Things
               above
               us
               belong
               not
               unto
               us
               :
               much
               lesse
               ought
               we
               with
               the
               superstitious
               Papists
               upon
               an
               erroneous
               conceit
               of
               theirs
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               praying
               for
               us
               in
               particular
               ,
               ground
               an
               idolatrous
               practice
               of
               our
               praying
               unto
               them
               .
               But
               of
               this
               also
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Seeing
               we
               consider
               it
               as
               the
               dutie
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               Isa.
               38.
               19.
               we
               are
               more
               particularly
               to
               consider
               both
               who
               in
               this
               world
               are
               required
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               also
               what
               is
               required
               in
               them
               that
               do
               pray
               .
               This
               dutie
               is
               required
               of
               all
               men
               living
               without
               exception
               :
               All
               are
               to
               call
               upon
               God.
               And
               that
               their
               prayer
               may
               be
               accepted
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               required
               of
               all
               that
               they
               should
               have
               faith
               .
               For
               as
               much
               therefore
               as
               we
               are
               to
               define
               prayer
               as
               it
               is
               effectuall
               and
               acceptable
               ,
               for
               that
               cause
               I
               defined
               it
               to
               be
               the
               speech
               
               of
               the
               faithfull
               :
               not
               but
               that
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               pray
               ,
               but
               that
               none
               pray
               effectually
               and
               acceptably
               but
               they
               onely
               that
               believe
               .
               Concerning
               the
               partie
               therefore
               which
               is
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               shew
               these
               two
               things
               :
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               required
               of
               all
               to
               pray
               ;
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               required
               of
               all
               which
               do
               pray
               that
               they
               be
               faithfull
               .
               The
               former
               I
               am
               the
               rather
               in
               this
               place
               to
               perform
               ,
               lest
               when
               I
               have
               defined
               
                 Quid
                 sit
              
               ,
               and
               so
               taught
               how
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               ,
               I
               leave
               place
               to
               the
               question
               
                 An
                 sit
              
               ,
               Whether
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               at
               all
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               For
               howsoever
               it
               is
               a
               great
               honour
               and
               favour
               for
               a
               sinfull
               man
               who
               is
               but
               dust
               and
               ashes
               (
               as
               Abraham
               upon
               this
               occasion
               confesseth
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               27.
               
               )
               that
               the
               Lord
               should
               admit
               him
               to
               familiar
               speech
               with
               his
               great
               and
               glorious
               Majestie
               (
               For
               as
               Chrysostome
               saith
               ,
               
                 Quis
                 non
                 admirar●…tur
                 tantam
                 benignitatem
              
               
               
                 quam
                 in
                 nos
                 declarat
                 Deus
                 ,
                 qui
                 nos
                 mortales
                 dignos
                 habuerit
                 qui
                 cum
                 ipso
                 colloquamur
                 ,
                 nostráque
                 vota
                 apud
                 ipsum
                 deponamus
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Who
               would
               not
               admire
               this
               so
               great
               goodnesse
               which
               God
               declareth
               towards
               us
               ,
               who
               esteemeth
               mortalls
               worthy
               to
               talk
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               before
               him
               all
               our
               suits
               ?
               )
               and
               that
               he
               should
               be
               near
               unto
               us
               in
               all
               that
               we
               do
               call
               upon
               him
               for
               ,
               Deut.
               4.
               7.
               and
               therefore
               a
               thing
               greatly
               to
               be
               desired
               and
               highly
               to
               be
               esteemed
               of
               us
               ;
               yet
               naturally
               men
               abhorre
               from
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               dutie
               :
               which
               caused
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               to
               complain
               that
               there
               was
               none
               that
               called
               
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               sinne
               having
               made
               a
               separation
               between
               God
               and
               us
               ,
               the
               man
               whose
               conscience
               condemneth
               him
               of
               
               sinne
               unrepented
               of
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               reconciled
               unto
               God
               ,
               flieth
               from
               his
               presence
               as
               the
               guilty
               person
               or
               malefactour
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               judge
               ;
               so
               farre
               is
               he
               from
               presenting
               himself
               voluntarily
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               8.
               in
               Peter
               before
               his
               effectuall
               calling
               ,
               who
               perceiving
               by
               the
               miraculous
               draught
               of
               fish
               the
               Divinitie
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               desireth
               him
               to
               depart
               from
               him
               ,
               
                 for
                 I
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 am
                 a
                 sinfull
                 man
              
               :
               in
               the
               Gergasines
               or
               Gadarenes
               ,
               who
               being
               strucken
               with
               fear
               at
               the
               miraculous
               dispossessing
               of
               the
               legion
               of
               devils
               ,
               besought
               our
               Saviour
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               their
               coasts
               ,
               Matth.
               8.
               34.
               
               Luke
               8.
               37.
               
               It
               shall
               be
               needfull
               therefore
               to
               use
               some
               reasons
               and
               motives
               to
               move
               us
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               dutie
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
                 Reasons
                 moving
                 to
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               FIrst
               therefore
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               teacheth
               all
               
               men
               this
               principle
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               God
               is
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               and
               worshipped
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               all
               nations
               being
               never
               so
               barbarous
               ,
               though
               they
               know
               not
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               instinct
               of
               nature
               think
               themselves
               bound
               to
               call
               upon
               that
               which
               they
               suppose
               to
               be
               God.
               If
               therefore
               those
               nations
               which
               did
               not
               call
               upon
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               whom
               indeed
               they
               did
               not
               know
               ,
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               ,
               Psal.
               69.
               6.
               
               Jer.
               10.
               25.
               how
               shall
               they
               escape
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               who
               knowing
               him
               do
               not
               call
               upon
               him
               ?
               for
               by
               their
               not
               calling
               upon
               
               him
               they
               do
               deny
               him
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               16.
               and
               therefore
               this
               is
               observed
               as
               a
               note
               of
               the
               foolish
               Atheist
               ,
               who
               saith
               that
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               call
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Psal.
               14.
               4.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               that
               worship
               
               of
               God
               for
               which
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               was
               at
               the
               first
               created
               according
               to
               his
               image
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               it
               was
               redeemed
               ,
               viz.
               that
               we
               might
               worship
               him
               in
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               :
               and
               therefore
               those
               who
               will
               not
               call
               upon
               him
               rob
               God
               of
               that
               honour
               that
               is
               due
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lyeth
               go
               about
               to
               frustrate
               that
               end
               for
               which
               they
               were
               created
               and
               redeemed
               :
               So
               principall
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               the
               duty
               of
               invocation
               is
               put
               for
               the
               whol●…
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Gen.
               21.
               33.
               
               &
               26.
               25.
               as
               if
               it
               were
               all
               in
               all
               .
               In
               which
               regard
               the
               temple
               which
               was
               provided
               for
               Gods
               worship
               was
               called
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
              
               ,
               Esa.
               56.
               7.
               
               And
               no
               marvell
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               one
               duty
               of
               invocation
               we
               exercise
               and
               testifie
               our
               religion
               ,
               our
               faith
               ,
               our
               love
               both
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               our
               affiance
               and
               hope
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               injoyned
               in
               the
               morall
               law
               of
               
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               generall
               and
               perpetuall
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               also
               required
               in
               the
               gospel
               .
               And
               if
               you
               ask
               in
               what
               part
               of
               the
               law
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               In
               both
               tables
               ;
               as
               a
               duty
               of
               religion
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               charity
               to
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               for
               whose
               good
               we
               either
               pray
               or
               give
               thanks
               :
               In
               every
               commandment
               ;
               as
               the
               common
               means
               whereby
               we
               are
               enabled
               to
               pe●…
               form
               the
               severall
               duties
               ,
               and
               to
               attein
               those
               vertues
               which
               are
               therein
               prescribed
               :
               But
               chiefly
               it
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               commandments
               of
               the
               first
               table
               ;
               
               the
               obedience
               wher●…of
               in
               a
               great
               part
               consisteth
               herein
               :
               For
               hereby
               God
               is
               worshipped
               in
               the
               spirit
               or
               inwardly
               ,
               pr●…cept
               .
               1.
               adored
               in
               the
               body
               or
               outwardly
               ,
               pr●…cept
               .
               2.
               sanctified
               or
               glorified
               in
               the
               mouth
               ,
               praecept
               .
               3.
               and
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               sanctifying
               of
               the
               sabbath
               praecept
               .
               4.
               standeth
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               any
               man
               shall
               object
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               a
               sinfull
               
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               his
               sinne
               he
               hath
               made
               himself
               unworthy
               to
               tread
               upon
               the
               earth
               or
               to
               look
               up
               unto
               heaven
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               unworthy
               to
               present
               himself
               before
               the
               Lord
               with
               hope
               to
               be
               heard
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               great
               presumption
               for
               him
               to
               call
               upon
               the
               Lord
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               it
               
               were
               indeed
               greater
               presumption
               to
               come
               before
               God
               then
               it
               was
               to
               rush
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               
               kings
               of
               Persia
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               the
               Lord
               did
               in
               like
               manner
               hold
               out
               unto
               us
               the
               sceptre
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               therein
               by
               his
               manifold
               commandments
               injoyning
               us
               this
               duty
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               gracious
               promises
               encouraging
               us
               thereunto
               .
               This
               therefore
               may
               be
               a
               fourth
               argument
               or
               motive
               :
               For
               if
               God
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               call
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               promised
               to
               heare
               us
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               his
               commandment
               and
               in
               faith
               in
               his
               promises
               we
               are
               to
               call
               upon
               him
               ,
               being
               assured
               that
               he
               who
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               pray
               and
               hath
               promised
               to
               heare
               will
               graciously
               accept
               our
               prayers
               .
            
             
               The
               speciall
               commandments
               are
               dispersed
               in
               
               many
               places
               of
               the
               scripture
               ,
               and
               so
               likewise
               the
               promises
               .
               I
               will
               cite
               a
               few
               places
               where
               they
               are
               conjoyned
               :
               Psal.
               50.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 Offer
                 unto
                 God
                 thanksgiving
              
               :
               
               
                 and
                 call
                 upon
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 trouble
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 deliver
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 glorifie
                 me
                 .
              
               Matth.
               7.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 Ask
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 have
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 find
                 ;
                 knock
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 unto
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 whosoever
                 asketh
                 receiveth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Joh.
               16.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               
                 Verily
                 verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 Whatsoever
                 ye
                 shall
                 ask
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 you
                 :
                 Ask
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 receive
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 joy
                 may
                 be
                 full
                 .
              
               To
               these
               commandments
               adde
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 Pray
                 without
                 ceasing
                 ;
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 give
                 thanks
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 concerning
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               to
               the
               promises
               that
               in
               Psal.
               145.
               18.
               belongeth
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 near
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 truth
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               they
               can
               no
               sooner
               call
               but
               he
               heareth
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               23.
               
               Yea
               ,
               before
               we
               call
               the
               Lord
               hath
               promised
               to
               heare
               ,
               Esa.
               65.
               24.
               
               Which
               sheweth
               that
               he
               is
               more
               ready
               to
               heare
               then
               we
               are
               to
               call
               upon
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
                 Other
                 motives
                 to
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               UNto
               these
               we
               may
               adde
               three
               principall
               motives
               ;
               
               viz.
               the
               excellency
               ,
               the
               profit
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               invocation
               :
               that
               the
               excellency
               may
               invite
               ,
               the
               profit
               allure
               ,
               the
               necessity
               draw
               us
               to
               the
               performance
               thereof
               .
            
             
               First
               therefore
               it
               is
               excellent
               and
               honourable
               :
               For
               this
               is
               a
               great
               honour
               and
               high
               favour
               for
               a
               sinfull
               and
               mortall
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               but
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ,
               to
               have
               ordinary
               accesse
               unto
               God
               and
               free
               conference
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               especially
               to
               have
               the
               
                 Lord
                 near
                 unto
              
               
               
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 for
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               4.
               7.
               
               For
               it
               is
               no
               small
               honour
               for
               a
               man
               to
               have
               free
               accesse
               to
               his
               prince
               who
               is
               made
               of
               the
               same
               mould
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               as
               we
               say
               the
               kings
               eare
               .
               Illud
               
               maximum
               (
               saith
               Chrysostome
               )
               
                 quòd
                 quisquis
                 or
                 at
                 cum
                 Deo
                 colloquitur
                 .
                 Quantae
                 autem
                 dignitatis
                 sit
                 hominem
                 cum
                 Deo
                 miscere
                 sermonem
                 ,
                 neminem
                 latet
                 :
              
               That
               is
               the
               greatest
               priviledge
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               prayeth
               talketh
               with
               God.
               And
               how
               great
               a
               dignity
               it
               is
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               admitted
               conference
               with
               God
               none
               can
               be
               ignorant
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               honourable
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               (
               which
               is
               much
               more
               to
               be
               regarded
               )
               unto
               God
               himself
               :
               For
               hereby
               we
               asscribe
               unto
               him
               omniscience
               ,
               omnipotency
               and
               all-sufficiency
               ,
               infinite
               mercy
               and
               goodnesse
               ,
               acknowledging
               him
               to
               be
               the
               authour
               and
               fountain
               of
               all
               good
               things
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               preferreth
               
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 prayse
                 and
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               
                 the
                 calves
                 of
                 our
                 lips
              
               ,
               before
               the
               
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 goats
                 and
                 bulls
              
               ;
               Psal.
               50.
               8.
               ad
               16.
               
               [
               For
               as
               touching
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               a
               broken
               and
               humble
               soul
               poured
               forth
               in
               prayer
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               testifieth
               that
               the
               Lord
               esteemeth
               it
               in
               stead
               of
               all
               sacrifices
               ,
               Psal.
               51.
               17.
               
               And
               for
               the
               other
               of
               praise
               ,
               the
               Lord
               professeth
               Psal.
               50.
               23.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 offereth
                 or
                 sacrificeth
                 praise
                 honoureth
                 me
                 .
              
               By
               prayer
               we
               glorifie
               God
               :
               for
               
                 magna
                 est
                 Dei
                 gloria
              
               ,
               saith
               Augustine
               ,
               
                 ut
                 nos
                 simus
                 mendici
                 ejus
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               great
               glory
               of
               God
               that
               we
               are
               his
               beggers
               .
               But
               by
               praysing
               much
               more
               :
               for
               to
               prayse
               God
               is
               to
               magnifie
               and
               glorifie
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               terms
               it
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               scriptures
               .
            
             
             
               But
               profit
               is
               that
               respect
               which
               most
               men
               look
               
               after
               :
               Psal.
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 There
                 be
                 many
                 which
                 say
                 ,
                 Who
                 will
                 shew
                 us
                 any
                 good
                 ?
              
               And
               in
               this
               particular
               ;
               
                 What
                 will
                 it
                 profit
                 us
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 call
                 upon
                 God
                 ?
              
               Job
               21.
               15.
               
               First
               ,
               for
               prayse
               :
               If
               we
               
                 glorifie
                 God
              
               he
               
                 will
                 glorifie
                 us
              
               ;
               1.
               
               Sam.
               2.
               30.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               prayer
               :
               The
               profit
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               ordinary
               means
               of
               obteining
               all
               good
               things
               which
               we
               do
               desire
               ,
               and
               of
               avoyding
               all
               evil
               which
               we
               fear
               .
               It
               hath
               the
               promises
               both
               of
               this
               life
               and
               of
               a
               better
               :
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               good
               thing
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               ordeined
               for
               us
               ,
               whether
               temporall
               for
               our
               good
               ,
               or
               spirituall
               for
               our
               salvation
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               appointed
               that
               we
               should
               obtein
               it
               by
               prayer
               .
               Prayer
               is
               the
               key
               of
               Gods
               treasury
               ,
               yea
               it
               is
               
                 clavis
                 coeli
                 ▪
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
               key
               of
               heaven
               :
               It
               is
               armour
               of
               proof
               against
               all
               
               tentations
               ,
               serving
               for
               all
               parts
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               assigned
               to
               any
               one
               ,
               Ephes.
               6.
               18.
               
                 flagillum
                 diaboli
              
               ,
               
               the
               scourge
               of
               the
               devill
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 sovereigne
                 remedy
                 against
                 all
                 evil
                 .
              
               In
               the
               spirituall
               life
               it
               is
               as
               the
               hand
               in
               the
               temporall
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 instruments
              
               .
               But
               the
               profit
               is
               best
               manifested
               by
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               which
               are
               infallible
               ,
               especially
               if
               ye
               will
               compare
               Matth.
               7.
               7
               ,
               8.
               with
               John
               16.
               23.
               and
               1.
               
               John
               5.
               14.
               
               
                 Whosoever
                 ●…sketh
                 any
                 thing
                 whatsoever
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 granted
                 .
              
               What
               promise
               can
               be
               more
               large
               then
               whosoever
               and
               whatsoever
               ?
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               God
               is
               rich
               unto
               all
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               ;
               for
               
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
                 Three
                 questions
                 cleared
              
               .
            
             
               NOw
               for
               the
               further
               clearing
               of
               this
               point
               concerning
               
               the
               profit
               and
               efficacy
               of
               prayer
               there
               are
               three
               questions
               to
               be
               decided
               :
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Whether
                 prayer
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   impetratorium
                
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 efficacy
                 to
                 obtein
                 our
                 desires
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 Whether
                 by
                 prayer
                 we
                 do
                 alwayes
                 obtein
                 our
                 desires
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 profit
                 or
                 fruit
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 by
                 our
                 prayers
                 besides
                 the
                 obteining
                 of
                 our
                 desires
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               decision
               of
               the
               first
               question
               is
               needfull
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               some
               hereticks
               have
               held
               prayer
               to
               be
               superfluous
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               because
               our
               adversaries
               father
               this
               heresie
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
               Those
               that
               take
               away
               the
               use
               of
               prayer
               ground
               their
               fansie
               on
               the
               knowledge
               and
               providence
               of
               God.
               For
               first
               ,
               If
               God
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               do
               know
               
               our
               wants
               ,
               and
               be
               of
               himself
               ready
               to
               supply
               them
               ,
               shall
               not
               we
               seem
               to
               doubt
               either
               of
               his
               knowledge
               or
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               if
               we
               pray
               unto
               him
               .
               Answ.
               
               Our
               Saviour
               indeed
               doth
               teach
               us
               that
               God
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               doth
               know
               our
               wants
               ,
               and
               is
               willing
               to
               supply
               them
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               32.
               but
               yet
               in
               the
               same
               chapter
               he
               teacheth
               us
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               that
               by
               prayer
               we
               shall
               obtein
               ,
               Matth.
               7.
               7
               ,
               8.
               and
               therefore
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               commandment
               ,
               and
               in
               faith
               in
               the
               promise
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               whatsoever
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               can
               object
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Gods
               
               knowledge
               of
               our
               wants
               and
               readinesse
               to
               supply
               them
               must
               free
               us
               from
               distrustfull
               care
               ,
               and
               move
               us
               with
               affiance
               to
               seek
               unto
               God
               in
               all
               our
               necessities
               ;
               to
               which
               end
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               informeth
               us
               of
               Gods
               knowledge
               and
               fatherly
               love
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Apostle
               Phil.
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Be
                 not
                 distrustfully
                 carefull
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 let
                 your
                 requests
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 supplication
                 with
                 thanksgiving
                 be
                 made
                 known
                 before
                 God.
              
               The
               perswasion
               therefore
               of
               Gods
               knowledge
               and
               love
               must
               not
               hinder
               us
               from
               prayer
               ,
               but
               rather
               incourage
               us
               with
               faith
               and
               ▪
               affiance
               to
               call
               upon
               him
               .
               Neither
               do
               we
               call
               upon
               God
               either
               to
               inform
               him
               in
               that
               which
               he
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               or
               to
               move
               him
               to
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               purposed
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               our
               duty
               to
               God
               and
               our selves
               :
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               worshipping
               him
               by
               this
               exercise
               ,
               and
               acknowledging
               him
               by
               prayer
               and
               thanksgiving
               to
               be
               the
               authour
               of
               all
               good
               things
               :
               to
               our selves
               ,
               in
               using
               that
               means
               which
               God
               hath
               ordained
               for
               the
               obteining
               of
               our
               desires
               .
               God
               hath
               purposed
               and
               promised
               to
               give
               good
               things
               ,
               not
               to
               all
               but
               to
               those
               that
               use
               the
               means
               :
               There
               is
               a
               promise
               of
               receiving
               and
               obteining
               ,
               but
               to
               those
               that
               ask
               ;
               of
               finding
               ,
               but
               to
               those
               that
               seek
               ;
               and
               of
               opening
               ,
               but
               to
               those
               that
               knock
               .
               And
               moreover
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               the
               Lord
               would
               have
               us
               to
               exercise
               and
               increase
               by
               prayer
               our
               desire
               ,
               our
               hope
               and
               our
               faith
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               be
               the
               more
               capable
               of
               those
               good
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               give
               ;
               For
               they
               are
               great
               ,
               
                 sed
                 nos
                 ad
                 accipiendum
                 parvi
                 &
                 angusti
              
               
               
                 sumus
                 .
                 Tantò
                 quippe
                 illud
                 quod
                 valde
                 magnum
                 sumemus
                 capaciùs
                 quantò
                 &
                 sideliùs
                 credimus
                 ,
                 &
                 speramus
              
               
               
                 firmi●…s
                 ,
                 &
                 desideramus
                 ardentiús
              
               ,
               But
               we
               are
               little
               and
               strait
               to
               receive
               :
               For
               that
               which
               is
               ve●…y
               great
               we
               take
               more
               capaciously
               when
               as
               we
               do
               more
               faithfully
               believe
               ,
               and
               more
               firmly
               hope
               ,
               and
               more
               ardently
               desire
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               objection
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               decree
               of
               
               Gods
               providence
               .
               For
               whereas
               we
               teach
               that
               all
               things
               come
               to
               passe
               according
               to
               the
               counsel
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               Ephes.
               1.
               11.
               which
               is
               unchangeable
               because
               it
               is
               alwayes
               the
               best
               ,
               hereupon
               some
               object
               that
               we
               take
               away
               the
               use
               of
               prayer
               :
               For
               if
               all
               
               things
               come
               to
               passe
               according
               to
               the
               immutable
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               pray
               for
               any
               thing
               is
               needlesse
               or
               bootlesse
               :
               Needlesse
               ,
               if
               God
               have
               already
               appointed
               that
               which
               we
               desire
               :
               bootlesse
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               determined
               the
               contrary
               ;
               for
               we
               may
               not
               think
               that
               by
               our
               prayer
               we
               can
               alter
               his
               decree
               which
               cannot
               be
               changed
               .
               Answ.
               It
               may
               
               well
               be
               that
               some
               do
               thus
               abuse
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               as
               many
               do
               to
               the
               like
               purpose
               the
               doctrine
               of
               predestination
               ,
               falling
               into
               the
               erroneous
               conceit
               of
               the
               Predestinatours
               .
               For
               if
               I
               be
               elected
               (
               say
               they
               )
               a
               godly
               life
               is
               needlesse
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               bootlesse
               .
               But
               the
               same
               answer
               will
               serve
               for
               both
               :
               1.
               
               Where
               God
               hath
               appointed
               any
               thing
               as
               the
               end
               ,
               he
               hath
               also
               preordained
               the
               means
               whereby
               it
               is
               obteined
               .
               
                 Finis
                 imponit
                 necessitatem
              
               
               
                 his
                 quae
                 sunt
                 ad
                 finem
              
               ,
               The
               end
               imposeth
               a
               necessity
               unto
               those
               means
               which
               conduce
               to
               the
               end
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               it
               is
               necessary
               in
               respect
               of
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               appointed
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               as
               necessarie
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               same
               decree
               ,
               that
               
               it
               should
               be
               obteined
               by
               the
               preordained
               me●…ns
               whereby
               it
               is
               to
               be
               obteined
               .
               Now
               prayer
               is
               the
               means
               which
               God
               hath
               ordained
               whereby
               we
               are
               to
               obtein
               good
               things
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Non
                 propter
                 hoc
                 oramus
              
               
               (
               saith
               Thomas
               )
               
                 ut
                 Divinam
                 dispositionem
                 immutemus
                 ,
                 sed
                 ut
                 id
                 impetremus
                 quod
                 Deus
                 disposuit
                 per
                 orationes
                 sanctorum
                 esse
                 implendum
                 :
                 ut
                 ,
                 scilicet
                 ,
                 homines
                 postulando
                 mereantur
                 accipere
                 quod
                 iis
                 Deus
                 omnipotens
                 ante
                 secula
                 disposuit
                 donare
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               We
               do
               not
               therefore
               pray
               that
               we
               may
               change
               the
               Divine
               disposition
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               may
               obtein
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               disposed
               to
               be
               accomplished
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               men
               by
               praying
               may
               deserve
               to
               receive
               that
               which
               God
               omnipotent
               hath
               before
               all
               times
               ordained
               to
               give
               them
               .
               2.
               
               God
               in
               his
               word
               hath
               injoyned
               us
               the
               use
               of
               this
               means
               ,
               and
               graciously
               promised
               a
               blessing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               farre
               be
               it
               from
               us
               ,
               under
               a
               pretense
               of
               conforming
               our selves
               to
               the
               secret
               will
               of
               God
               which
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               to
               rebell
               against
               his
               will
               revealed
               which
               we
               know
               .
               3.
               
               God
               in
               his
               word
               by
               his
               gracious
               promises
               hath
               revealed
               his
               will
               concerning
               those
               that
               do
               pray
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               obtein
               .
               If
               therefore
               God
               hath
               enabled
               thee
               to
               pray
               effectually
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               be
               assured
               that
               thou
               shalt
               obtein
               thy
               desire
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               better
               :
               For
               
                 much
                 availeth
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 :
              
               and
               the
               
               
                 Lord
                 is
                 rich
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               4.
               
               Though
               the
               will
               and
               purpose
               of
               God
               for
               the
               granting
               or
               denying
               thy
               desire
               were
               revealed
               unto
               thee
               ,
               yet
               were
               it
               thy
               dutie
               notwithstanding
               to
               call
               upon
               God.
               First
               ,
               for
               denying
               by
               threatnings
               :
               for
               though
               God
               non
               
               
                 novit
                 mutare
                 consilium
              
               ,
               yet
               
                 novit
                 mutare
                 sententiam
              
               ,
               knoweth
               not
               to
               change
               his
               counsel
               ,
               yet
               he
               knoweth
               to
               change
               his
               sentence
               .
               The
               threatnings
               of
               God
               are
               conditionally
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               namely
               if
               we
               do
               not
               use
               the
               contrary
               means
               ,
               Ezek.
               33.
               11.
               
               Jer.
               18.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Jon.
               3.
               
               Joel
               2.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               When
               Hezekiah
               was
               sick
               unto
               the
               death
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               brought
               this
               message
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Set
                 thy
                 house
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 and
                 not
                 live
                 :
              
               notwithstanding
               by
               effectuall
               prayer
               he
               obteined
               the
               prolonging
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               Isa.
               38.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               5.
               
               So
               Judg.
               10.
               13
               ,
               16.
               
               Matth.
               15.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               For
               granting
               by
               petitions
               and
               promises
               .
               For
               Daniel
               though
               he
               knew
               by
               reading
               the
               prophesie
               of
               Jeremie
               ,
               that
               the
               captivitie
               of
               the
               
               Jews
               in
               Babylon
               should
               continue
               but
               seventie
               yeares
               ;
               yet
               when
               the
               seventy
               yeares
               were
               expired
               he
               thought
               it
               his
               dutie
               to
               beg
               the
               deliverance
               of
               the
               people
               by
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               To
               Isaac
               was
               the
               promise
               made
               of
               Seed
               in
               which
               all
               the
               nations
               should
               be
               blessed
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               prayeth
               to
               the
               Lord
               that
               he
               might
               have
               seed
               ,
               Gen.
               25.
               
               To
               Elias
               the
               Lord
               had
               revealed
               his
               purpose
               concerning
               rain
               ,
               which
               Elias
               believed
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               promised
               to
               Ahab
               ;
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               goeth
               up
               into
               the
               mount
               Carmel
               to
               beg
               it
               of
               God
               :
               And
               the
               obteining
               of
               this
               rain
               after
               the
               long
               drought
               ,
               though
               purposed
               and
               promised
               by
               God
               ,
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               efficacie
               of
               Elias
               his
               prayers
               ,
               Jam.
               5.
               16
               ,
               18.
               
               Conferre
               Acts
               27.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               31.
               
               God
               hath
               promised
               and
               purposed
               to
               give
               good
               things
               ,
               
                 sed
                 roganti
                 ,
                 quaerenti
                 ,
                 pulsanti
                 ,
              
               to
               him
               that
               asketh
               ,
               seeketh
               ,
               knocketh
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               those
               who
               tempt
               him
               in
               the
               neglect
               
               of
               means
               .
               See
               Jer.
               33.
               3.
               
               Luke
               18.
               41.
               
               Psal.
               2.
               8.
               
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               Papists
               object
               against
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               
               take
               away
               the
               efficacie
               of
               prayer
               in
               obteining
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               or
               any
               other
               good
               things
               .
               The
               former
               ,
               because
               we
               teach
               that
               faith
               alone
               justifyeth
               :
               the
               latter
               ,
               because
               we
               teach
               that
               the
               prayer
               which
               must
               obtein
               any
               thing
               proceedeth
               from
               speciall
               faith
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               had
               .
               But
               more
               worthily
               the
               Papists
               may
               be
               charged
               for
               denying
               the
               efficacy
               of
               obteining
               remission
               both
               to
               faith
               and
               to
               prayer
               ,
               which
               they
               ascribe
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               especially
               of
               Baptisme
               for
               sinnes
               going
               before
               ,
               and
               Penance
               for
               sinnes
               following
               after
               Baptisme
               ,
               which
               they
               hold
               do
               free
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               conferre
               the
               grace
               of
               justification
               
                 ex
                 opere
                 operato
              
               ;
               whereunto
               they
               require
               neither
               prayer
               nor
               faith
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               good
               motion
               or
               disposition
               in
               the
               party
               ,
               save
               onely
               that
               he
               do
               not
               
                 ponere
                 obicem
                 peccati
                 mortalis
              
               ,
               put
               in
               the
               way
               the
               barre
               or
               stop
               of
               mortall
               sinne
               ;
               affirming
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               do
               contein
               grace
               as
               vessels
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               physicall
               causes
               of
               grace
               ,
               justifying
               by
               efficacie
               put
               into
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               heat
               of
               fire
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               burning
               ;
               abusing
               that
               place
               ,
               Acts
               22.
               16.
               
               
                 Be
                 baptized
                 and
                 wash
                 away
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 having
                 called
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               But
               let
               us
               come
               to
               their
               objections
               .
               To
               the
               first
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               we
               do
               teach
               that
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               is
               obteined
               by
               prayer
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               that
               end
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               taught
               us
               to
               crave
               remission
               and
               hath
               acquainted
               us
               with
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Publicane
               who
               by
               prayer
               obteined
               justification
               ;
               as
               David
               ,
               Manasseh
               ,
               and
               the
               faithfull
               and
               penitent
               sinners
               in
               all
               ages
               have
               done
               :
               which
               hindreth
               
               not
               but
               that
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               faith
               alone
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               every
               prayer
               ,
               but
               the
               prayer
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               S.
               James
               calleth
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               impetratory
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               prayer
               of
               faith
               which
               by
               prayer
               obteineth
               pardon
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               second
               :
               Where
               our
               Divines
               define
               faith
               to
               be
               a
               full
               and
               certain
               perswasion
               of
               Gods
               love
               towards
               us
               in
               Christ
               forgiving
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               &c.
               they
               define
               it
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               and
               perfection
               thereof
               whereunto
               we
               must
               alwayes
               aspire
               .
               But
               there
               are
               two
               principall
               degrees
               of
               faith
               :
               The
               first
               is
               an
               assent
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               to
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               assuring
               salvation
               to
               all
               that
               believe
               in
               Christ.
               This
               assent
               in
               the
               judgement
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               lively
               ,
               and
               effectuall
               ,
               worketh
               in
               the
               heart
               and
               will
               a
               lothing
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               a
               resolution
               to
               leave
               them
               ,
               a
               desire
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               a
               hungring
               and
               thirsting
               after
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               a
               resolution
               to
               acknowledge
               Christ
               to
               be
               .
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               to
               rest
               upon
               him
               alone
               for
               salvation
               .
               And
               howsoever
               those
               who
               have
               but
               this
               degree
               cannot
               say
               that
               they
               are
               assured
               of
               forgivenesse
               and
               salvation
               ,
               yet
               their
               desire
               of
               grace
               proceeding
               from
               this
               lively
               faith
               expressed
               in
               their
               prayer
               is
               acceptable
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               obteineth
               that
               which
               is
               desired
               .
               Now
               they
               which
               have
               this
               degree
               must
               proceed
               to
               the
               second
               :
               For
               seeing
               the
               promises
               belong
               to
               them
               concerning
               justification
               and
               salvation
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               apply
               them
               to
               themselves
               .
               And
               look
               how
               sure
               a
               man
               may
               be
               that
               he
               believeth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               giveth
               a
               true
               and
               lively
               assent
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               so
               sure
               ought
               he
               to
               be
               of
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               and
               salvation
               by
               Christ.
               And
               of
               this
               assurance
               there
               are
               degrees
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               grace
               received
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               therefore
               this
               point
               ;
               We
               ascribe
               to
               faithfull
               prayer
               efficacie
               to
               obtein
               that
               which
               we
               desire
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               do
               demonstrate
               the
               efficacie
               of
               prayer
               ;
               which
               now
               we
               are
               to
               shew
               by
               the
               wonderfull
               effects
               which
               by
               prayer
               have
               been
               brought
               to
               passe
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
                 Of
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 efficacie
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               AS
               first
               in
               the
               elements
               ,
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               water
               ,
               the
               
               aire
               ,
               the
               fire
               .
               At
               the
               prayer
               of
               Moses
               the
               earth
               opened
               her
               mouth
               and
               swallowed
               up
               Korah
               ,
               Dathan
               ,
               and
               Abiram
               with
               their
               families
               ,
               Numb
               .
               16.
               
               At
               his
               prayer
               also
               the
               hard
               rocks
               sent
               forth
               rivers
               of
               waters
               ,
               Exod.
               17.
               
               Samson
               having
               slain
               a
               thousand
               Philistines
               with
               the
               jaw-bone
               of
               an
               asse
               ,
               Judg.
               5.
               18
               ,
               19.
               (
               whereupon
               the
               place
               was
               called
               Lehi
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               
                 a
                 jaw-bone
              
               )
               and
               being
               ready
               to
               perish
               with
               thirst
               ,
               by
               prayer
               obteined
               a
               well
               of
               living
               water
               which
               continued
               to
               posteritie
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               opened
               unto
               him
               in
               Lehi
               (
               not
               the
               jaw-bone
               ,
               but
               the
               place
               so
               called
               )
               which
               for
               a
               perpetuall
               monument
               of
               the
               efficacie
               of
               prayer
               ,
               he
               called
               En-hakkore
               ,
               the
               fountain
               of
               him
               that
               prayed
               .
               At
               the
               prayer
               of
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
               14.
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               red
               sea
               gave
               place
               to
               the
               Israelites
               and
               overwhelmed
               their
               enemies
               .
            
             
             
               But
               come
               we
               to
               the
               aire
               .
               
                 Elias
                 being
                 a
                 man*
                 subject
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 passions
                 with
                 us
              
               (
               which
               the
               Apostle
               James
               noteth
               chap.
               5.
               17
               ,
               18.
               that
               we
               might
               in
               like
               manner
               hope
               to
               be
               heard
               )
               
                 prayed
                 a
                 prayer
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               prayed
               effectually
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 not
                 rain
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 rained
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 for
                 three
                 yeares
                 and
                 six
                 moneths
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 prayed
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heavens
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               aire
               )
               
                 gave
                 rain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 brought
                 forth
                 her
                 fruit
                 .
              
            
             
               Concerning
               fire
               ,
               we
               have
               two
               examples
               of
               the
               same
               Elias
               :
               the
               former
               ,
               1.
               
               Kings
               18.
               where
               by
               prayer
               he
               brought
               down
               fire
               from
               heaven
               to
               consume
               the
               sacrifice
               :
               the
               latter
               ,
               2.
               
               Kings
               1.
               where
               also
               by
               prayer
               he
               brought
               down
               fire
               from
               heaven
               to
               destroy
               the
               two
               captains
               with
               their
               fifties
               .
            
             
               But
               leaving
               the
               elements
               ,
               let
               us
               in
               our
               cogitations
               
               ascend
               into
               heáven
               .
               For
               most
               admirable
               is
               that
               example
               Josh.
               10.
               15.
               where
               at
               the
               prayer
               of
               Joshua
               (
               for
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               spoken
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               to
               have
               hearkened
               to
               his
               voice
               )
               
                 the
                 sunne
                 stood
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 heaven
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 one
                 whole
                 day
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 avenged
                 on
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
               And
               no
               lesse
               admirable
               is
               that
               example
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               2.
               
               Kings
               20.
               11.
               at
               whose
               prayer
               not
               onely
               the
               shadow
               in
               the
               sunne-diall
               but
               the
               sunne
               it self
               in
               the
               firmament
               went
               back
               ten
               degrees
               ,
               Isa.
               38.
               8.
               
               Ecclus
               48.
               23.
               
            
             
               Neither
               is
               the
               efficacie
               of
               prayer
               seen
               upon
               those
               creatures
               alone
               which
               are
               without
               sense
               ,
               but
               upon
               those
               also
               which
               are
               indued
               with
               sense
               and
               reason
               .
               Jonah
               when
               he
               was
               swallowed
               up
               of
               the
               whale
               ,
               and
               lay
               in
               the
               belly
               thereof
               as
               in
               a
               grave
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               dayes
               and
               three
               nights
               ,
               having
               cried
               to
               the
               
               Lord
               
                 de
                 profundis
              
               ,
               he
               was
               restored
               safe
               to
               land
               ,
               Jonah
               2.
               
               As
               touching
               men
               ;
               the
               efficacie
               of
               prayer
               
               appeareth
               in
               the
               deliverance
               not
               onely
               of
               particular
               men
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               whole
               cities
               and
               countreys
               from
               the
               fury
               and
               force
               of
               their
               enemies
               were
               they
               never
               so
               mightie
               or
               so
               many
               .
               When
               Peter
               was
               by
               Herod
               cast
               into
               prison
               ,
               and
               kept
               by
               foure
               quaternions
               of
               souldiers
               ,
               lying
               in
               the
               night
               before
               he
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               between
               two
               souldiers
               bound
               with
               two
               chains
               ,
               the
               keepers
               also
               before
               the
               doore
               keeping
               the
               prison
               ,
               at
               the
               instant
               prayer
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               effectually
               prayed
               for
               his
               deliverance
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sent
               his
               angel
               to
               set
               him
               at
               libertie
               ,
               Acts
               12.
               5.
               
               Elias
               the
               Prophet
               being
               armed
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               when
               Ahaziah
               the
               king
               had
               sent
               three
               captains
               of
               fifties
               one
               after
               another
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               he
               not
               onely
               brought
               down
               fire
               from
               heaven
               to
               destroy
               the
               two
               first
               with
               their
               fifties
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               but
               also
               he
               brought
               the
               third
               captain
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               humbly
               intreating
               him
               that
               his
               own
               life
               and
               the
               lives
               of
               all
               his
               companie
               might
               be
               precious
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               2.
               
               Kings
               1.
               
               Elisha
               also
               ,
               upon
               whom
               the
               spirit
               of
               Elias
               was
               doubled
               ,
               when
               Ben-hadad
               king
               of
               Syria
               had
               sent
               an
               armie
               of
               men
               with
               horses
               and
               chariots
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               the
               armie
               having
               by
               night
               environed
               the
               citie
               where
               the
               Prophet
               was
               and
               besieged
               it
               ,
               by
               prayer
               he
               had
               them
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               striketh
               them
               blind
               ,
               leadeth
               them
               to
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               having
               
               by
               prayer
               opened
               their
               eyes
               that
               they
               might
               see
               their
               present
               danger
               ,
               he
               victualleth
               them
               ,
               and
               sendeth
               them
               away
               as
               vanquished
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               defense
               and
               deliverance
               of
               whole
               
               peoples
               and
               common-wealths
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               efficacie
               of
               prayer
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               are
               indued
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               supplication
               may
               not
               unworthily
               with
               Elias
               and
               Elisha
               be
               called
               
                 the
                 horsemen
                 and
                 chariots
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               By
               prayer
               Asa
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               14.
               
               Jehoshaphat
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               20.
               25.
               
               Hezekiah
               ,
               2.
               
               Kings
               19.
               overcame
               most
               mighty
               armies
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               own
               strength
               they
               were
               in
               no
               sort
               able
               to
               resist
               .
               But
               most
               remarkable
               is
               that
               example
               of
               Moses
               at
               the
               battel
               of
               Rephidim
               :
               whereby
               it
               appeareth
               to
               be
               true
               which
               Chrysostome
               upon
               that
               occasion
               noteth
               ,
               
               
                 Preces
                 justorum
                 plus
                 valere
                 quàm
                 arma
                 ,
              
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               righteous
               more
               prevail
               then
               arms
               .
               For
               whilest
               Moses
               being
               on
               the
               hill
               with
               Aaron
               and
               Hur
               holdeth
               up
               his
               hands
               and
               is
               fervent
               in
               prayer
               ,
               Israel
               hath
               the
               better
               ;
               but
               when
               his
               hands
               fall
               down
               and
               he
               ceaseth
               to
               pray
               ,
               Israel
               hath
               the
               worse
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               welfare
               of
               Gods
               people
               did
               depend
               upon
               his
               prayer
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               speak
               I
               of
               men
               ?
               That
               which
               subdueth
               
               all
               men
               giveth
               place
               unto
               prayer
               ,
               as
               sicknesse
               and
               death
               .
               For
               the
               former
               ;
               Jam.
               5.
               15.
               
               
                 The
                 prayer
                 of
                 faith
                 shall
                 save
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 make
                 whole
                 ,
                 the
                 sick
              
               .
               Examples
               ,
               Num.
               12.
               13.
               in
               Miriam
               ;
               Acts
               28.
               8.
               in
               the
               father
               of
               Publius
               ;
               but
               especially
               in
               Hezekiah
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               obteined
               by
               prayer
               the
               prolonging
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               2.
               
               Kings
               20.
               2.
               
               For
               the
               latter
               ;
               we
               reade
               of
               many
               who
               by
               prayer
               have
               been
               restored
               from
               death
               unto
               life
               :
               as
               namely
               ,
               the
               widows
               child
               of
               Sarepta
               ,
               1.
               
               Kings
               17.
               21.
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               Shunamite
               by
               Elisha
               ,
               2.
               
               Kings
               4.
               35.
               
               Dorcas
               by
               Peter
               ,
               and
               all
               by
               prayer
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               devils
               
               themselves
               ,
               who
               are
               said
               to
               have
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               give
               place
               to
               prayer
               :
               yea
               ,
               that
               kind
               of
               devil
               which
               by
               no
               other
               means
               can
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               is
               cast
               out
               by
               prayer
               ,
               Matth.
               17.
               21.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               we
               stay
               not
               here
               :
               For
               the
               efficacie
               of
               
               prayer
               is
               not
               onely
               seen
               in
               and
               upon
               the
               creatures
               ;
               but
               
                 the
                 effectuall
                 prayer
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 availeth
                 much
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               Jam.
               5.
               16.
               
               For
               the
               Lord
               being
               omnipotent
               and
               of
               a
               most
               simple
               and
               pure
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               subject
               to
               passive
               power
               ,
               cannot
               properly
               be
               said
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               :
               yet
               having
               by
               most
               gracious
               promises
               bound
               himself
               to
               grant
               the
               faithfull
               prayers
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               they
               are
               said
               to
               prevail
               with
               him
               ;
               both
               because
               they
               obtein
               such
               blessings
               at
               his
               hands
               as
               otherwise
               would
               not
               be
               granted
               ,
               and
               turn
               away
               such
               judgements
               as
               otherwise
               would
               have
               been
               inflicted
               .
               For
               else
               when
               the
               Lord
               was
               ready
               to
               have
               destroyed
               the
               Israelites
               for
               their
               idolatry
               ,
               had
               not
               Moses
               stood
               up
               in
               the
               gap
               ,
               Psal.
               106.
               23.
               why
               did
               the
               Lord
               bid
               him
               let
               him
               alone
               ,
               Exod.
               32.
               10.
               but
               that
               Moses
               by
               prayer
               laid
               hold
               upon
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               speaketh
               ,
               Isa.
               64
               7.
               and
               staid
               his
               hand
               ?
               And
               why
               is
               Jacob
               said
               to
               have
               prevailed
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               is
               called
               Israel
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Lord
               suffered
               himself
               as
               it
               were
               to
               be
               overcome
               by
               his
               prayer
               ?
               whereby
               he
               laid
               hold
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               meant
               by
               that
               Angel
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               depart
               untill
               he
               had
               granted
               him
               a
               blessing
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               26
               ,
               28.
               
               And
               so
               the
               Prophet
               Hosea
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               when
               Jacob
               wrestled
               with
               the
               Angel
               ,
               he
               prevailed
               with
               him
               not
               so
               much
               by
               strength
               of
               body
               ,
               as
               by
               earnest
               and
               effectuall
               prayer
               :
               
               
                 He
                 had
                 power
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               chap.
               12.
               4.
               
                 over
                 the
                 Angel
                 and
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 he
                 wept
                 and
                 made
                 supplication
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               the
               Apostle
               exhorteth
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               chap.
               15.
               30.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 wrestle
                 in
                 their
                 prayers
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               Epaphras
               in
               like
               manner
               is
               said
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               12.
               to
               have
               wrestled
               for
               the
               Colossians
               in
               prayer
               .
               And
               what
               else
               meaneth
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               widow
               and
               the
               judge
               ,
               Luke
               18.
               2.
               and
               of
               the
               two
               friends
               ,
               Luke
               11.
               5.
               but
               that
               the
               importunitie
               of
               our
               prayers
               prevaileth
               with
               the
               Almighty
               ?
               And
               thus
               the
               woman
               of
               Syrophenicia
               ,
               Matth.
               15.
               22
               ,
               28.
               having
               taken
               divers
               repulses
               ,
               yet
               at
               the
               length
               by
               the
               importunitie
               of
               her
               faithfull
               prayer
               prevailed
               with
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               use
               of
               this
               doctrine
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               by
               consideration
               
               of
               the
               great
               efficacie
               of
               prayer
               we
               should
               be
               moved
               upon
               all
               occasions
               to
               pray
               without
               fainting
               :
               Luke
               18.
               1.
               
               Jam.
               1.
               16.
               2.
               
               That
               we
               may
               be
               encouraged
               to
               pray
               with
               confidence
               and
               assurance
               to
               be
               heard
               .
               And
               so
               much
               of
               the
               first
               question
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
                 Whether
                 by
                 prayer
                 we
                 alwayes
                 obtein
                 our
                 desire
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               second
               ,
               Whether
               we
               do
               alway
               obtein
               our
               desire
               .
               The
               promises
               are
               generall
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               Matth.
               7.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               John
               16.
               23.
               
               Notwithstanding
               some
               ask
               and
               do
               not
               receive
               ,
               Psal.
               22.
               2.
               some
               seek
               and
               do
               not
               find
               ,
               Cant.
               3.
               1.
               some
               knock
               to
               
               whom
               it
               is
               not
               opened
               ,
               Luke
               13.
               25.
               
               Wherefore
               the
               promises
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               with
               a
               threefold
               limitation
               ;
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               
               Thing
               .
               Of
               all
               which
               we
               are
               hereafter
               to
               speak
               more
               fully
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               if
               the
               party
               be
               an
               impenitent
               sinner
               ,
               the
               
               Lord
               hath
               not
               promised
               to
               heare
               such
               ,
               John
               9.
               33.
               
               Examine
               therefore
               thy self
               whether
               thou
               dost
               lie
               in
               any
               sinne
               unrepented
               of
               :
               for
               that
               doth
               make
               a
               separation
               between
               God
               and
               thee
               ,
               Isa.
               59.
               2.
               and
               that
               being
               repented
               of
               ,
               God
               will
               heare
               thee
               ,
               Isa.
               1.
               15
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               limitation
               in
               regard
               of
               prayer
               is
               ,
               That
               
               it
               be
               according
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               1.
               
               John
               5.
               14.
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               manner
               or
               the
               end
               .
               For
               the
               manner
               :
               In
               generall
               it
               is
               required
               that
               it
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Jam.
               5.
               16.
               that
               is
               ,
               efficax
               ,
               effectuall
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 be
                 effectuall
              
               and
               
                 to
                 avail
              
               is
               all
               one
               :
               and
               so
               we
               
               shall
               make
               S.
               James
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 prayer
                 which
                 availeth
                 doth
                 avail
              
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               
                 duplex
                 actus
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               the
               first
               
               inward
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               form
               or
               nature
               of
               a
               thing
               :
               the
               second
               outward
               ,
               as
               the
               motion
               or
               effect
               .
               And
               as
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               latter
               ,
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               of
               an
               active
               signification
               ,
               as
               Gal.
               5.
               6.
               
               Ephes.
               3.
               20.
               
               Col.
               1.
               29.
               so
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               former
               it
               is
               passive
               ,
               as
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               6.
               
               In
               which
               sense
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               who
               are
               acted
               by
               a
               spirit
               either
               good
               or
               bad
               :
               So
               prayer
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               when
               it
               hath
               the
               inward
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               being
               acted
               and
               effectuated
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               helpeth
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               us
               to
               pray
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               ingenerating
               this
               inward
               efficacie
               in
               our
               prayers
               which
               we
               in
               our selves
               are
               not
               able
               to
               give
               them
               .
               So
               that
               the
               oration
               of
               an
               oratour
               is
               efficax
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               inward
               efficacie
               ,
               when
               therein
               is
               performed
               what
               art
               requireth
               ;
               
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               outward
               ,
               when
               it
               perswadeth
               ;
               and
               that
               efficacie
               dependeth
               on
               the
               hearers
               pleasure
               .
               But
               prayer
               which
               is
               effectuall
               in
               it self
               ,
               alwayes
               prevaileth
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               In
               particular
               ,
               that
               we
               pray
               in
               truth
               ,
               fervencie
               ,
               
               and
               faith
               .
               In
               truth
               :
               for
               to
               that
               is
               the
               promise
               restrained
               ,
               Psal.
               145.
               18.
               
               In
               fervencie
               ,
               Jam.
               5.
               16.
               
               In
               faith
               ,
               Mark
               11.
               24.
               
               Jam.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Without
               the
               first
               prayers
               are
               dead
               :
               without
               the
               second
               ,
               cold
               :
               without
               the
               third
               ,
               uneffectuall
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               prayer
               of
               faith
               which
               is
               effectuall
               ,
               Jam.
               5.
               15.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               end
               :
               Jam.
               4.
               3.
               
               
                 Ye
                 ask
                 and
                 receive
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 ye
                 ask
                 amisse
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 might
                 consume
                 it
                 on
                 your
                 lusts
                 .
              
               The
               end
               must
               be
               good
               or
               the
               prayer
               is
               bad
               .
               The
               end
               must
               be
               that
               God
               may
               be
               glorified
               ,
               Psal.
               50.
               15.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               limitation
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               things
               .
               God
               
               hath
               promised
               to
               give
               good
               things
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               ,
               Matth.
               7.
               11.
               
               But
               if
               the
               thing
               which
               thou
               desirest
               be
               not
               good
               ,
               either
               in
               it self
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               be
               unlawfull
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               thee
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               be
               unprofitable
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               nor
               ought
               to
               be
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               thy
               desire
               .
               Or
               if
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               perhaps
               it
               is
               not
               yet
               good
               for
               thee
               to
               have
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               due
               time
               thou
               shalt
               find
               grace
               .
               In
               the
               former
               case
               the
               Lord
               seemeth
               to
               denie
               ,
               in
               the
               letter
               to
               delay
               our
               suits
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               both
               he
               doth
               grant
               our
               prayer
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               rightly
               conceived
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               circumscribe
               God
               ,
               or
               prescribe
               unto
               him
               the
               time
               and
               means
               ,
               but
               so
               desire
               that
               our
               request
               may
               be
               granted
               as
               he
               shall
               judge
               most
               fit
               both
               for
               his
               glorie
               and
               our
               good
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               good
               things
               which
               we
               ask
               are
               either
               necessarie
               to
               
               salvation
               or
               otherwise
               ;
               the
               former
               we
               are
               to
               ask
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               we
               are
               to
               believe
               that
               we
               shall
               obtein
               them
               .
               Yea
               ,
               know
               this
               for
               thy
               comfort
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               grace
               to
               ask
               spirituall
               and
               saving
               graces
               effectually
               ,
               thou
               hast
               alreadie
               obteined
               :
               for
               the
               〈◊〉
               desire
               of
               any
               grace
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               grace
               which
               is
               so
               desired
               .
               But
               those
               blessings
               which
               are
               not
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               whether
               spirituall
               or
               ●…emporall
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               ask
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               with
               condition
               if
               the
               obteining
               thereof
               may
               be
               for
               Gods
               glory
               and
               our
               good
               .
               So
               shall
               we
               be
               sur●…
               to
               obtein
               our
               desires
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               alwayes
               heareth
               his
               children
               ,
               if
               not
               
                 ad
                 voluntatem
              
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               will
               ,
               yet
               
                 ad
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               their
               profit
               (
               as
               wise
               parents
               deal
               with
               their
               children
               )
               seeming
               many
               times
               to
               denie
               to
               his
               children
               in
               fatherly
               love
               that
               which
               in
               anger
               and
               indig●…ation
               he
               gran●…eth
               to
               others
               .
               Perhaps
               therefore
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 negat
                 tibi
                 propitius
                 quod
                 allis
                 conc●…dit
                 iratus
                 ,
              
               In
               mercie
               he
               denieth
               that
               to
               thee
               which
               in
               anger
               he
               granteth
               unto
               others
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               hearing
               of
               our
               prayers
               is
               not
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               sense
               but
               by
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 prayer
              
               .
            
             
               THe
               third
               question
               :
               Whether
               any
               further
               profit
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               prayer
               besides
               obteining
               our
               requests
               .
            
             
               The
               profit
               is
               twofold
               :
               the
               one
               of
               reward
               freely
               
               bestowed
               by
               God
               on
               him
               that
               calleth
               on
               his
               name
               :
               
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               increase
               of
               grace
               wrought
               in
               them
               by
               Gods
               Spirit
               who
               give
               themselves
               to
               prayer
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               the
               former
               ;
               Though
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               wants
               and
               imperfections
               in
               prayer
               the
               Lord
               if
               he
               should
               deal
               in
               rigour
               with
               us
               might
               justly
               reject
               our
               prayers
               ,
               yet
               such
               is
               his
               mercie
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               onely
               cover
               our
               wants
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               intercession
               of
               Christ
               accepteth
               our
               prayer
               ,
               but
               also
               granteth
               our
               desire
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               that
               ,
               but
               because
               prayer
               is
               a
               dutie
               of
               pietie
               ,
               and
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               that
               worship
               whereby
               we
               glo●…lfie
               God
               ,
               he
               doth
               graciously
               reward
               it
               ,
               godlinesse
               having
               the
               promise
               of
               this
               life
               and
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               therefore
               promiseth
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               6.
               that
               when
               we
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               in
               secret
               and
               private
               prayers
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               in
               publick
               ,
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               will
               reward
               us
               openly
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 rich
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               other
               :
               By
               the
               frequent
               and
               religious
               exercise
               of
               this
               dutie
               our
               faith
               and
               affiance
               in
               God
               is
               increased
               ,
               our
               experience
               of
               his
               bountie
               and
               goodnesse
               towards
               us
               in
               hearing
               us
               confirmed
               ,
               our
               love
               to
               his
               majestie
               augmented
               ,
               Psal.
               116.
               1.
               our
               hope
               nourished
               ,
               our
               patience
               exercised
               .
               By
               it
               we
               grow
               in
               acquaintance
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               tast
               how
               good
               and
               gracious
               the
               Lord
               is
               :
               By
               it
               we
               learn
               ,
               being
               Gods
               daily
               suiters
               ,
               so
               to
               behave
               our selves
               as
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               to
               appear
               before
               him
               :
               By
               it
               we
               elevate
               our
               minds
               above
               earthly
               cogitations
               to
               mind
               things
               that
               are
               above
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               our
               conversation
               in
               heaven
               :
               By
               it
               we
               grow
               into
               assurance
               of
               our
               election
               ,
               
               because
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               supplication
               ,
               is
               also
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               whereby
               
                 we
                 cry
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 testifieth
              
               
               
                 to
                 our
                 spirits
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 sonnes
                 then
                 also
                 heirs
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Papists
               not
               content
               herewith
               ,
               ascribe
               two
               
               other
               fruits
               to
               their
               prayers
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               also
               Satisfactorie
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               Meritorious
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
               Satisfactorie
               ,
               as
               being
               penal
               works
               ;
               and
               therefore
               both
               voluntarily
               undertaken
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Priests
               injoyned
               by
               way
               of
               penance
               .
               So
               that
               this
               exercise
               which
               is
               so
               honourable
               and
               so
               profitable
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               being
               also
               a
               chief
               prerogative
               to
               the
               faithfull
               to
               have
               free
               accesse
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               them
               a
               punishment
               or
               work
               of
               penance
               to
               satisfie
               for
               sins
               .
               But
               their
               prayers
               performed
               with
               these
               conceits
               of
               satisfaction
               and
               merit
               are
               sacrilegious
               and
               derogatorie
               to
               the
               all-sufficient
               satisfaction
               and
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               they
               were
               commendable
               .
               But
               the
               impietie
               of
               their
               assertion
               will
               better
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               take
               a
               brief
               survey
               of
               their
               prayers
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               whereas
               our
               prayers
               ought
               to
               be
               directed
               unto
               the
               Lord
               alone
               ,
               they
               pray
               to
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               yea
               before
               images
               and
               crosses
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               prayers
               commit
               most
               horrible
               idolatry
               .
               2.
               
               Neither
               do
               they
               pray
               in
               the
               name
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               but
               unto
               him
               joyn
               other
               mediatours
               of
               intercession
               ,
               by
               whose
               merits
               and
               intercession
               they
               desire
               and
               hope
               to
               be
               heard
               .
               3.
               
               The
               most
               of
               them
               pray
               without
               understanding
               for
               that
               which
               they
               utter
               in
               prayer
               ,
               as
               praying
               in
               an
               unknown
               language
               ;
               and
               consequently
               pray
               without
               attention
               or
               actuall
               intention
               ,
               
               which
               they
               say
               needeth
               not
               ;
               without
               faith
               or
               hope
               ,
               without
               reverence
               .
               4.
               
               They
               number
               their
               prayers
               upon
               beads
               oftentimes
               by
               most
               grosse
               ●…attologie
               ,
               repeating
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               perswading
               themselves
               that
               the
               more
               
                 Pater
                 nosters
                 ,
                 Ave
                 Maries
              
               ,
               and
               Creeds
               (
               for
               those
               also
               are
               prayers
               with
               them
               )
               they
               shall
               mumble
               upon
               their
               beads
               ,
               the
               more
               satisfactory
               and
               meritorious
               their
               prayers
               be
               .
               Now
               their
               prayers
               being
               thus
               every
               way
               abominable
               and
               odious
               ,
               what
               horrible
               impudencie
               and
               impietie
               is
               it
               to
               obtrude
               such
               prayers
               upon
               God
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               acceptable
               service
               unto
               him
               ,
               but
               as
               satisfactory
               and
               meritorious
               ?
               by
               which
               they
               can
               merit
               nothing
               but
               damnation
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               wickednesse
               whereof
               they
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               satisfie
               but
               with
               endlesse
               torments
               .
            
             
               Let
               this
               suffice
               us
               ,
               that
               prayer
               is
               of
               so
               great
               profit
               and
               admirable
               efficacie
               ,
               that
               our
               prayers
               rightly
               conceived
               and
               made
               are
               alwayes
               heard
               and
               granted
               ;
               that
               besides
               the
               benefit
               of
               obteining
               ,
               our
               prayers
               have
               their
               reward
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               notable
               fruits
               ,
               conferr●…ng
               and
               increasing
               Gods
               graces
               in
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               
                 Of
                 a
                 threefold
                 necessitie
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               NOW
               I
               come
               to
               the
               necessitie
               of
               prayer
               :
               which
               is
               necessary
               by
               a
               threefold
               bond
               of
               necessitie
               :
               1.
               
               
                 Necessitate
                 praecepti
              
               ,
               necessitie
               of
               precept
               ;
               as
               being
               a
               dutie
               most
               straitly
               injoyned
               ,
               and
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               that
               worship
               and
               service
               which
               we
               ow
               unto
               God.
               This
               necessitie
               is
               not
               absolute
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               will
               avoid
               his
               curse
               ,
               Jer.
               10.
               25.
               2.
               
               
                 Necessitate
                 medii
              
               ,
               necessitie
               
               of
               the
               means
               ;
               as
               being
               the
               means
               ordained
               by
               God
               for
               the
               obteining
               of
               all
               good
               things
               which
               he
               hath
               either
               purposed
               or
               promised
               to
               bestow
               upon
               us
               for
               our
               good
               :
               so
               that
               if
               we
               ask
               aright
               ,
               we
               have
               ;
               if
               we
               ask
               not
               we
               have
               not
               ,
               as
               S.
               James
               saith
               chap.
               4.
               3.
               
               
                 Necessitate
                 signi
              
               ,
               necessitie
               of
               the
               signe
               ;
               as
               being
               a
               necessarie
               signe
               and
               cognizance
               of
               all
               true
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               described
               in
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               such
               as
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               God
               :
               As
               contrariwise
               the
               foolish
               Atheist
               
                 who
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
              
               is
               deciphered
               by
               this
               note
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               14.
               4.
               
               In
               which
               respects
               the
               holy
               man
               Daniel
               held
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               dutie
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               king
               had
               published
               a
               decree
               which
               might
               not
               be
               revoked
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               should
               ask
               a
               petition
               of
               either
               God
               or
               man
               save
               of
               the
               king
               for
               thirtie
               dayes
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               lions
               den
               ,
               he
               chose
               rather
               to
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               den
               of
               the
               lions
               ,
               then
               to
               omit
               this
               dutie
               but
               thirty
               dayes
               ,
               Dan.
               6.
               neither
               did
               he
               omit
               it
               one
               day
               ;
               see
               vers
               .
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               
                 Who
                 are
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               ANd
               thus
               you
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               is
               required
               of
               all
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               :
               Now
               let
               us
               consider
               
               what
               is
               required
               in
               all
               those
               that
               do
               call
               upon
               him
               .
               That
               I
               expressed
               in
               the
               definition
               ,
               when
               I
               defined
               prayer
               to
               
                 be
                 a
                 speech
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               styleth
               them
               also
               ,
               
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God.
              
               Where
               by
               the
               way
               note
               ,
               that
               all
               faithfull
               and
               true
               Christians
               are
               righteous
               ,
               are
               godly
               ,
               
               are
               the
               Saints
               of
               God.
               And
               thus
               are
               they
               to
               be
               qualified
               who
               will
               either
               pray
               unto
               God
               or
               praise
               him
               .
               For
               prayer
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 godly
                 shall
                 pray
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               32.
               6.
               and
               
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 availeth
                 much
                 ,
              
               Jam.
               1.
               16.
               
               For
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               ;
               
                 unto
                 God
                 be
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Ephes.
               3.
               21.
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               company
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
               And
               so
               David
               ,
               
                 Sing
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Saints
                 of
                 his
                 ;
                 give
                 thanks
                 at
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 holinesse
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               30.
               4.
               
               It
               is
               true
               that
               all
               the
               works
               of
               God
               do
               praise
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               praise
               ;
               but
               the
               Saints
               do
               blesse
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               instruments
               of
               his
               praise
               ,
               Psal.
               145.
               10.
               
               For
               both
               ,
               see
               Psal.
               50.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               where
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               he
               commandeth
               the
               faithfull
               (
               to
               whom
               his
               speech
               is
               directed
               v.
               5
               ,
               7.
               )
               to
               offer
               unto
               him
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ;
               so
               he
               taketh
               exception
               against
               the
               wicked
               :
               
                 But
                 unto
                 the
                 wicked
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 declare
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 take
                 my
                 covenant
                 in
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 thou
                 hatest
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 castest
                 my
                 words
                 behind
                 thee
                 ?
              
            
             
               But
               here
               we
               are
               carefully
               to
               consider
               who
               are
               the
               godly
               and
               righteous
               ,
               lest
               we
               exclude
               from
               hope
               of
               being
               heard
               those
               whom
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               not
               exclude
               .
               There
               is
               therefore
               a
               twofold
               righteousnesse
               
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               the
               one
               Legall
               ,
               the
               other
               Evangelicall
               .
               According
               to
               the
               legall
               righteousnesse
               none
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               righteous
               who
               doth
               not
               perfectly
               and
               perpetually
               perform
               whatsoever
               the
               law
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Divine
               rule
               of
               perfect
               righteousnesse
               )
               doth
               prescribe
               :
               For
               if
               a
               man
               do
               not
               
               abstein
               from
               all
               things
               forbidden
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               also
               the
               things
               commanded
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               that
               manner
               and
               measure
               which
               the
               law
               prescribeth
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               continue
               in
               doing
               all
               the
               things
               required
               ,
               but
               breaketh
               the
               course
               of
               his
               obedience
               by
               any
               one
               sinne
               ,
               though
               but
               of
               omission
               ,
               though
               but
               in
               thought
               ,
               he
               is
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               obedience
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               law
               not
               onely
               a
               sinner
               but
               also
               accursed
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               10.
               
               By
               this
               righteousnesse
               no
               man
               since
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               could
               be
               said
               to
               be
               righteous
               ,
               Christ
               onely
               excepted
               :
               but
               we
               had
               all
               need
               to
               pray
               with
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               143.
               2.
               
               
                 Enter
                 not
                 into
                 judgement
                 with
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 shall
                 no
                 flesh
                 living
                 be
                 justified
                 :
                 viz.
              
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               16.
               
               
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 just
                 man
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 that
                 doth
                 good
                 and
                 sinneth
                 not
                 ,
              
               Eccles
               7.
               20.
               
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 offend
                 all
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               James
               ,
               chap.
               3.
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 say
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               John
               ,
               1.
               epist.
               1.
               8.
               
                 we
                 deceive
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               
                 the
                 law
                 concludeth
                 all
                 under
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               under
               the
               curse
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               22.
               
               So
               that
               there
               is
               no
               man
               so
               godly
               and
               righteous
               ,
               but
               in
               himself
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               law
               he
               is
               a
               sinner
               .
               Which
               serveth
               notably
               to
               confute
               the
               Popish
               hypocrites
               ,
               which
               teach
               that
               none
               are
               justified
               but
               such
               as
               are
               formally
               just
               by
               a
               righteousnesse
               inherent
               in
               and
               performed
               by
               themselues
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               habituall
               and
               actuall
               )
               according
               to
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               man
               who
               is
               a
               sinner
               in
               himself
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               sinne
               inherent
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               justified
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               Pope-holy
               men
               do
               conceive
               of
               themselves
               ,
               we
               must
               confesse
               with
               the
               forenamed
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               
               sinners
               in
               our selves
               ,
               and
               had
               need
               daily
               to
               pray
               as
               our
               Saviour
               taught
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               appeal
               from
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               
                 for
                 the
                 law
                 hath
                 conclud●…d
                 all
                 under
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 by
                 faith
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 might
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               3.
               22.
               
            
             
               The
               Evangelicall
               righteousnesse
               is
               that
               which
               
               without
               the
               Law
               is
               revealed
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               whereby
               men
               that
               are
               sinfull
               in
               themselves
               ,
               I
               mean
               believing
               sinners
               ,
               and
               penitent
               sinners
               ,
               are
               accepted
               of
               God
               as
               righteous
               in
               Christ.
               And
               it
               is
               twofold
               :
               For
               it
               is
               either
               imputed
               to
               a
               believing
               sinner
               ,
               as
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               justification
               ;
               or
               infused
               and
               so
               inherent
               in
               a
               repentant
               sinner
               ,
               as
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               sanctification
               .
               The
               former
               is
               perfect
               and
               not
               inherent
               ,
               being
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               apprehended
               by
               faith
               :
               The
               other
               is
               inherent
               but
               not
               perfect
               ,
               being
               our
               new
               obedience
               wrought
               in
               us
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               regeneration
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               former
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 righteous
              
               
               
                 man
                 shall
                 live
                 by
                 his
                 faith
                 :
              
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               latter
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               righteous
               man
               which
               worketh
               righteousnesse
               .
               And
               this
               twofold
               righteousnesse
               must
               of
               necessitie
               concurre
               in
               the
               same
               partie
               ,
               &c.
               
               By
               the
               doctrine
               therefore
               of
               the
               Gospel
               he
               is
               a
               righteous
               ,
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               a
               Saint
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               doth
               believe
               and
               repent
               .
               And
               this
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               not
               onely
               of
               those
               who
               are
               indued
               with
               perfect
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               or
               the
               higher
               degrees
               thereof
               ,
               but
               even
               of
               the
               lowest
               degrees
               of
               true
               faith
               and
               unfeigned
               repentance
               .
               So
               that
               whosoever
               truly
               assenting
               in
               his
               judgement
               to
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               concerning
               
               salvation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               earnestly
               in
               his
               heart
               desire
               to
               be
               made
               partaker
               of
               Christ
               and
               hi●…
               merits
               ,
               and
               unfeignedly
               resolveth
               in
               his
               will
               to
               acknowledge
               Christ
               to
               be
               his
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               to
               rest
               upon
               him
               alone
               for
               salvation
               ,
               he
               doth
               believe
               to
               justification
               .
               And
               whosoever
               being
               displeased
               with
               himself
               for
               his
               sinnes
               doth
               unfeignedly
               desire
               and
               truly
               purpose
               amendment
               of
               life
               ,
               he
               doth
               repent
               to
               sanctification
               .
               And
               he
               that
               but
               thus
               believeth
               and
               repenteth
               is
               within
               the
               latitude
               of
               those
               faithfull
               and
               righteous
               men
               whose
               prayers
               are
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               whose
               persons
               are
               accepted
               ,
               yea
               ,
               blessed
               of
               him
               ;
               Matth.
               5.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               and
               11.
               28.
               
               Psal.
               34.
               18.
               
               Examples
               ,
               of
               Manasseh
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               33.
               13.
               the
               Publicane
               ,
               Luke
               18.
               
               And
               these
               beginnings
               of
               faith
               and
               repentance
               do
               alwayes
               concurre
               in
               our
               regeneration
               or
               conversion
               unto
               God.
               For
               in
               regenerating
               us
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               ingenerate
               in
               us
               the
               grace
               of
               faith
               ;
               and
               contrariwise
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
                 None
                 but
                 the
                 faithfull
                 can
                 pray
                 effectually
                 and
                 acceptably
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               how
               necessarie
               it
               is
               that
               he
               which
               prayeth
               acceptably
               should
               be
               a
               righteous
               or
               faithfull
               man
               indued
               with
               some
               measure
               of
               true
               faith
               and
               unfeigned
               repentance
               ,
               it
               may
               appear
               both
               by
               manifest
               reasons
               and
               manifold
               testimonies
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               :
               wherein
               the
               promise
               of
               hearing
               the
               prayer
               is
               restrained
               to
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               all
               hope
               of
               being
               heard
               denied
               to
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
             
               First
               then
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               he
               who
               calleth
               upon
               God
               should
               be
               indued
               with
               faith
               :
               
                 For
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 believed
                 ?
              
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               and
               ,
               
                 Without
                 faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               11.
               6.
               and
               likewise
               with
               repentance
               :
               For
               unlesse
               a
               man
               repent
               he
               reteineth
               a
               purpose
               to
               go
               on
               in
               sinne
               ;
               and
               this
               his
               impenitencie
               or
               sinne
               not
               repented
               of
               is
               as
               
                 a
                 wall
                 of
                 separation
                 between
                 God
                 and
              
               
               
                 him
                 .
                 God
                 heareth
                 not
              
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               we
               shall
               shew
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               before
               our
               prayers
               or
               other
               actions
               can
               be
               accepted
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               persons
               must
               be
               accepted
               in
               Christ
               :
               Neither
               can
               the
               fruit
               be
               good
               while
               the
               tree
               is
               bad
               :
               neither
               can
               we
               hope
               to
               prevail
               with
               God
               by
               intreaty
               ,
               whiles
               we
               do
               not
               desire
               to
               be
               reconciled
               unto
               him
               ;
               but
               as
               we
               were
               born
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               ,
               so
               his
               wrath
               abideth
               upon
               us
               ,
               John
               3.
               36.
               and
               we
               do
               continue
               in
               our
               enmitie
               against
               God.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               accesse
               to
               God
               but
               through
               Christ
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Ephes.
               2.
               18.
               and
               3.
               12.
               
               But
               the
               unbelieving
               and
               impenitent
               sinner
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               no
               part
               in
               Christ
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               void
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               but
               that
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               unbelieving
               and
               impenitent
               sinners
               is
               very
               absurd
               and
               odious
               in
               Gods
               sight
               ,
               because
               they
               ask
               many
               ●…imes
               such
               things
               as
               they
               do
               not
               desire
               ,
               and
               promise
               such
               things
               as
               they
               do
               not
               mean
               to
               perform
               ,
               and
               bear
               the
               Lord
               in
               hand
               that
               they
               be
               such
               men
               then
               whom
               they
               are
               nothing
               lesse
               ,
               going
               about
               to
               deceive
               the
               Lord
               with
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               lips
               
               speaking
               lies
               unto
               him
               ,
               Psal.
               78.
               and
               in
               all
               their
               prayers
               and
               praises
               concerning
               spirituall
               things
               playing
               the
               notorious
               hypocrites
               before
               God.
               For
               the
               manifestation
               whereof
               let
               us
               take
               a
               brief
               survey
               of
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               whereof
               the
               impenitent
               sinner
               is
               not
               able
               to
               utter
               one
               word
               aright
               ;
               and
               if
               not
               of
               that
               then
               of
               none
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               First
               therefore
               they
               call
               God
               their
               Father
               in
               
               Christ
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               are
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               his
               children
               :
               For
               
                 he
                 that
                 committeth
                 sinne
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               John
               3.
               8.
               and
               ,
               
                 his
                 children
                 they
                 are
                 whose
                 works
                 they
                 do
                 ,
              
               John
               8.
               
               They
               say
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Father
                 ,
                 Give
                 us
              
               ,
               as
               though
               in
               brotherly
               love
               they
               prayed
               for
               the
               whole
               brotherhood
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               whereas
               they
               being
               void
               of
               Christian
               charitie
               seek
               onely
               themselves
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               part
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               .
               They
               direct
               their
               prayers
               to
               God
               
                 who
                 is
                 ●…n
                 heaven
              
               ,
               infinite
               in
               majestie
               ,
               glory
               and
               power
               ,
               themselves
               being
               on
               earth
               vile
               and
               base
               creatures
               ,
               Eccles
               5.
               as
               if
               they
               came
               in
               great
               humility
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               own
               unworthinesse
               ,
               and
               reverence
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               glorious
               majestie
               of
               God
               ;
               whereas
               indeed
               they
               rush
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               with
               lesse
               regard
               ,
               and
               speak
               unto
               him
               with
               lesse
               reverence
               then
               they
               would
               to
               a
               mortall
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               but
               a
               little
               their
               superiour
               .
               They
               call
               him
               Father
               ,
               noting
               his
               love
               ,
               
                 which
                 art
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ,
               noting
               his
               power
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               believed
               that
               their
               prayers
               should
               be
               granted
               ,
               as
               being
               assured
               that
               God
               is
               both
               willing
               and
               able
               to
               grant
               their
               desires
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               no
               faith
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               call
               not
               upon
               him
               aright
               in
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               believed
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               they
               beg
               the
               advancement
               of
               
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               were
               more
               deare
               unto
               them
               then
               their
               own
               good
               ;
               whereas
               in
               truth
               they
               have
               no
               zeal
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               but
               unto
               it
               preferre
               the
               obteining
               of
               any
               worldly
               and
               sinfull
               desire
               .
               They
               pray
               that
               
                 his
                 name
                 may
                 be
                 sanctified
              
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               daily
               pollute
               with
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               lives
               do
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               blasphemed
               .
               They
               desire
               that
               
                 his
                 kingdome
                 may
                 c●…me
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 his
                 will
                 may
                 be
                 done
              
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               did
               first
               seek
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               whereof
               indeed
               they
               have
               no
               studie
               or
               care
               ,
               but
               are
               wholly
               addicted
               to
               worldly
               desires
               .
               They
               pray
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               grace
               may
               be
               advanced
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               would
               rule
               and
               reigne
               in
               them
               by
               his
               Spirit
               according
               to
               his
               word
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               number
               of
               those
               who
               say
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 this
                 man
                 to
                 reigne
                 over
                 us
                 ,
              
               resisting
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               casting
               the
               word
               behind
               their
               backs
               .
               They
               pray
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glory
               may
               be
               hastened
               by
               the
               speedy
               coming
               of
               Christ
               unto
               judgement
               ,
               and
               ye●…desire
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               the
               second
               coming
               of
               Christ.
               They
               desire
               that
               
                 Gods
                 will
                 may
                 be
                 done
              
               ,
               which
               themselves
               will
               not
               do
               .
               The
               will
               of
               God
               is
               their
               conversion
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               abstein
               from
               those
               sinnes
               whereunto
               they
               are
               more
               specially
               addicted
               :
               but
               though
               they
               know
               it
               to
               be
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               they
               should
               turn
               unto
               him
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               turn
               ;
               that
               they
               should
               leave
               their
               speciall
               sinnes
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               leave
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               drunkard
               his
               drunkennesse
               ,
               the
               whoremaster
               his
               fornication
               ,
               &c.
               and
               yet
               like
               egregious
               hypocrites
               do
               pray
               that
               
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               after
               an
               angelical
               manner
               ,
               readily
               ,
               chearfully
               ,
               
               speedily
               ,
               uprightly
               ,
               faithfully
               ,
               constantly
               ,
               fully
               ;
               when
               as
               in
               truth
               they
               do
               the
               will
               of
               God
               no
               otherwise
               then
               the
               devils
               in
               hell
               ,
               which
               howsoever
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               intent
               rebell
               against
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               if
               you
               respect
               the
               event
               ,
               they
               become
               (
               maugre
               their
               spite
               )
               the
               instruments
               to
               bring
               to
               passe
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               willed
               and
               decreed
               .
            
             
               They
               crave
               bread
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               small
               thing
               would
               content
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               desire
               excesse
               of
               riches
               ,
               neither
               can
               be
               satisfied
               with
               abundance
               .
               They
               crave
               
                 daily
                 bread
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               signifieth
               ,
               such
               a
               portion
               of
               temporall
               blessings
               as
               God
               shall
               judge
               most
               expedient
               for
               them
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               meant
               not
               to
               be
               their
               own
               carvers
               ,
               but
               in
               these
               outward
               things
               resigned
               themselves
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               his
               fatherly
               providence
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               such
               as
               have
               set
               down
               with
               themselves
               that
               they
               will
               be
               rich
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               6.
               and
               will
               come
               to
               great
               matters
               whether
               God
               give
               them
               good
               means
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               will
               frame
               their
               own
               fortune
               .
               They
               beg
               for
               a
               day
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               would
               depend
               upon
               God
               for
               tomorrow
               ,
               &
               yet
               distrustfully
               hoard
               up
               for
               many
               yeares
               .
               They
               desire
               temporall
               things
               to
               be
               given
               them
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               seek
               them
               by
               wicked
               and
               unlawfull
               means
               .
            
             
               They
               desire
               God
               
                 to
                 remit
                 their
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               repented
               of
               them
               ;
               which
               they
               still
               retein
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               did
               in
               mockery
               desire
               the
               Lord
               to
               forgive
               the
               sinnes
               which
               they
               will
               not
               forgo
               .
               Yea
               ,
               they
               desire
               the
               Lord
               in
               hypocrisie
               
                 so
                 to
                 forgive
                 them
                 their
                 trespasses
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 forgive
                 those
                 that
                 trespasse
                 against
                 them
                 ,
              
               when
               as
               they
               nourish
               hatred
               and
               a
               desire
               and
               purpose
               of
               revenge
               :
               
               &
               so
               in
               stead
               of
               obteining
               mercy
               and
               forgivenesse
               at
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               they
               call
               for
               the
               fierce
               wrath
               and
               vengeance
               of
               God
               to
               be
               executed
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               desire
               that
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 lead
                 them
                 into
                 tentations
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               themselves
               run
               into
               tentations
               ,
               and
               seek
               occasions
               of
               evil
               .
               They
               desire
               that
               
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 evil
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               wilfully
               go
               on
               in
               evil
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               reclaimed
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               had
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               hell
               .
            
             
               They
               ascribe
               kingdome
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               not
               obey
               him
               as
               his
               subjects
               ;
               power
               ,
               and
               yet
               neither
               fear
               nor
               trust
               in
               him
               ;
               glory
               ,
               &
               yet
               do
               not
               glorifie
               him
            
             
               They
               subscribe
               to
               their
               prayers
               and
               say
               Amen
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               unfeignedly
               desired
               and
               assuredly
               believed
               that
               their
               requests
               should
               be
               granted
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               neither
               desire
               that
               which
               in
               hypocrisie
               they
               ask
               ,
               nor
               believe
               the
               granting
               of
               that
               which
               without
               faith
               they
               have
               begged
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               requests
               they
               
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 lips
                 do
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 remove
                 their
                 hearts
                 farre
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               29.
               13.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               evident
               therefore
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               as
               the
               evening
               sacrifice
               ,
               Psal.
               141.
               2.
               so
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               detestable
               unto
               him
               .
               Which
               may
               further
               be
               proved
               by
               expresse
               testimonies
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
               
                 The
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
              
               ,
               saith
               Solomon
               ,
               
                 is
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 is
                 acceptable
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               13.
               9.
               and
               again
               ,
               v.
               29.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 heareth
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 .
              
               The
               same
               doth
               David
               testifie
               Psal.
               34.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 his
                 eares
                 are
                 open
                 to
                 their
                 crie
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 face
                 and
                 angry
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 evil
                 ,
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               The
               man
               which
               had
               been
               blind
               ,
               John
               9.
               31.
               delivereth
               this
               as
               a
               received
               truth
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               :
               
                 This
                 we
                 know
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 heareth
                 not
                 sinners
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               impenitent
               sinners
               :
               
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 a
                 worshipper
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 doeth
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 him
                 he
                 heareth
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               promises
               made
               to
               them
               that
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               are
               restrained
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               appropriated
               to
               the
               godly
               .
               And
               therefore
               whosoever
               desireth
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               with
               hope
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               must
               turn
               unto
               the
               Lord
               by
               repentance
               ,
               and
               lay
               hold
               upon
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               unfeignedly
               purposing
               amendment
               of
               life
               :
               
                 For
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 tower
                 ;
                 the
                 righteous
                 runneth
                 unto
                 it
                 and
                 is
                 exalted
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 set
                 in
                 safetie
              
               ,
               Prov.
               18.
               10.
               
            
             
               But
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               ,
               That
               the
               promises
               are
               generall
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               belonging
               to
               all
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               restrained
               to
               some
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               they
               and
               all
               other
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               with
               the
               condition
               of
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               which
               many
               times
               are
               expressed
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               alwayes
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               as
               restraining
               the
               promises
               to
               the
               faithfull
               .
               For
               whereas
               Joel
               saith
               ,
               chap.
               2.
               30.
               that
               
                 whosoever
                 calleth
                 upon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               our
               Saviour
               restraineth
               it
               to
               the
               righteous
               ,
               Matth.
               7.
               21.
               
               
                 Not
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 saith
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               which
               calleth
               upon
               me
               )
               
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 doeth
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
              
               and
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               13
               ,
               14.
               to
               the
               faithfull
               ;
               
               
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 believed
                 ?
              
               And
               whereas
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 ye
                 shall
                 ask
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 the
                 Father
                 will
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
              
               John
               16.
               23.
               that
               also
               is
               restrained
               in
               the
               1.
               epistle
               of
               John
               3.
               22.
               to
               the
               righteous
               ;
               
                 Whatsoever
                 we
                 ask
                 we
                 receive
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 keep
                 his
                 commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 pleasing
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 .
              
               And
               so
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               John
               17.
               7.
               
               
                 If
                 ye
                 abide
                 in
                 me
                 and
                 my
                 words
                 abide
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 ask
                 what
                 ye
                 will
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               wicked
               ,
               the
               Lord
               denieth
               to
               heare
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               cry
               loud
               in
               his
               eares
               ,
               and
               make
               many
               prayers
               unto
               him
               :
               Isa.
               1.
               15.
               
               
                 When
                 ye
                 spread
                 forth
                 your
                 hands
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               to
               the
               impenitent
               Jews
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 hide
                 mine
                 eyes
                 from
                 you
                 ;
                 ye●…
                 ,
                 when
                 ye
                 make
                 many
                 prayers
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 :
              
               whom
               notwithstanding
               upon
               their
               repentance
               he
               promiseth
               to
               heare
               and
               to
               receive
               into
               favour
               ,
               v.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               So
               in
               Ezek.
               8.
               18.
               
               
                 Though
                 they
                 cry
                 in
                 mine
                 ●…ares
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 heare
                 them
                 .
              
               Psal.
               18.
               41.
               
               &
               Micah
               3.
               4.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 cry
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 them
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 even
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
               Jer.
               14.
               12.
               
               
                 When
                 they
                 fast
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 their
                 cry
                 .
              
               Neither
               doth
               he
               onely
               refuse
               to
               heare
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               godly
               also
               praying
               for
               them
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               16.
               1.
               
               Jer.
               15.
               1.
               
               Ezek.
               14.
               14
               ,
               20.
               and
               therefore
               forbiddeth
               many
               times
               the
               godly
               to
               pray
               in
               their
               behalf
               ,
               Jer.
               14.
               11.
               or
               if
               they
               do
               he
               protesteth
               that
               he
               will
               not
               heare
               them
               ,
               Jer.
               7.
               16.
               and
               11.
               14.
               
               When
               as
               therefore
               impenitent
               sinners
               do
               call
               upon
               God
               and
               are
               not
               heard
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               think
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               able
               to
               heare
               or
               help
               them
               .
               Behold
               ,
               saith
               the
               
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               chap.
               59.
               1.
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 hand
                 is
                 not
                 shortened
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 save
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 eare
                 heavy
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 heare
                 ;
                 but
                 your
                 iniquities
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 between
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 sinnes
                 have
                 hid
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 you
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 .
              
               And
               then
               he
               descendeth
               to
               particulars
               :
               For
               this
               mercy
               of
               hearing
               our
               prayers
               is
               not
               onely
               denied
               unto
               ungodlinesse
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               particular
               sinnes
               ;
               as
               contrariwise
               it
               is
               promised
               to
               particular
               graces
               ,
               which
               being
               linked
               together
               in
               a
               golden
               chain
               ,
               are
               each
               of
               them
               severall
               evidences
               of
               a
               true
               faith
               :
            
             
               As
               first
               to
               Cruelty
               &
               Oppression
               ,
               Isa.
               1.
               15.
               
               
                 Though
                 ye
                 make
                 many
                 prayers
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 hearé
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 hands
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 bloud
                 .
              
               And
               not
               to
               cruelty
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               Unmercifulnes
               ,
               &
               Want
               of
               pitie
               towards
               the
               poore
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 stoppeth
                 his
                 eare
                 at
                 the
                 crying
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 shall
                 cry
                 himself
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
              
               Pro.
               21.
               13.
               
               Whereas
               contrariwise
               those
               that
               be
               mercifull
               shall
               find
               mercy
               with
               God
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               7.
               
               
                 Then
                 shalt
                 thou
                 call
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 answer
                 ;
                 thou
                 shalt
                 cry
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Here
                 I
                 am
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               58.
               9.
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 love
                 not
                 in
                 word
                 and
                 tongue
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 deed
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 hereby
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 confidence
                 before
                 God
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               John
               3.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               Want
               of
               love
               in
               forgiving
               offenses
               ;
               and
               contrariwise
               :
               Mark
               11.
               25.
               
               
                 When
                 ye
                 stand
                 praying
                 ,
                 forgive
                 if
                 ye
                 have
                 ought
                 against
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Father
                 also
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 may
                 forgive
                 you
                 your
                 trespasses
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 ye
                 do
                 not
                 forgive
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 your
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 forgive
                 your
                 trespasses
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               the
               Not-hearing
               or
               hearkening
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               For
               as
               we
               heare
               so
               we
               shall
               be
               heard
               ;
               Prov.
               28.
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 turneth
                 away
                 his
                 eare
                 from
                 hearing
              
               
               
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 his
                 prayer
                 shall
                 be
                 abominable
                 .
              
               For
               as
               we
               speak
               unto
               the
               Lord
               in
               prayer
               ,
               so
               the
               Lord
               speaketh
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               :
               and
               therefore
               good
               reason
               it
               is
               that
               if
               we
               will
               not
               heare
               the
               Lord
               when
               he
               speaketh
               unto
               us
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               heare
               us
               when
               we
               speak
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Zacharie
               saith
               ,
               chap.
               7.
               13.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 cried
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 heare
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 cryed
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 heare
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Christ
                 abide
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 ask
                 what
                 we
                 will
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 granted
                 us
                 ,
              
               John
               15.
               7.
               
               If
               men
               harden
               their
               hearts
               against
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               hath
               threatned
               not
               to
               heare
               them
               ,
               Prov.
               1.
               24.
               
               
                 He
                 covereth
                 himself
                 with
                 a
                 cloud
                 that
                 our
                 prayer
                 should
                 not
                 passe
                 through
                 ,
              
               Lam.
               3.
               44.
               
               But
               if
               men
               humble
               themselves
               before
               God
               
                 and
                 tremble
                 at
                 his
                 word
              
               ,
               being
               of
               humble
               and
               contrite
               hearts
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               promised
               to
               heare
               ,
               Psal.
               66.
               2.
               and
               34.
               18.
               and
               51.
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 pierceth
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
              
               Ecclus
               35.
               17.
               
               If
               men
               
                 choose
                 not
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 them
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               1.
               28
               ,
               29.
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               
                 He
                 will
                 fulfill
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 also
                 heare
                 their
                 cry
                 and
                 will
                 save
                 them
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               145.
               19.
               
            
             
               Neither
               doth
               the
               Lord
               refuse
               to
               heare
               those
               alone
               who
               are
               open
               and
               notorious
               sinners
               ,
               but
               those
               also
               which
               making
               outward
               profession
               of
               pietie
               do
               play
               the
               hypocrites
               :
               Job
               27.
               9.
               
               
                 Will
                 God
                 heare
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 when
                 trouble
                 cometh
                 upon
                 him
                 ?
              
               To
               which
               purpose
               there
               is
               a
               notable
               saying
               of
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               66.
               18.
               
               
                 If
                 I
                 regard
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 me
                 .
              
               Whereas
               contrariwise
               ,
               if
               men
               would
               walk
               uprightly
               before
               God
               ,
               he
               
               would
               denie
               unto
               them
               nothing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               Psal.
               84.
               11.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               it
               behoveth
               every
               one
               that
               
                 nameth
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquitie
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               19.
               and
               
                 to
                 purge
                 his
                 hands
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               Jam
               4.
               8.
               and
               
                 to
                 wash
                 them
                 in
                 innocencie
              
               ,
               Psal.
               26.
               that
               so
               he
               may
               without
               doubting
               
                 lift
                 up
                 holy
                 hands
              
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               8.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               22.
               
               Heb.
               10.
               22.
               with
               
                 true
                 hearts
                 sprinkled
                 from
                 an
                 evil
                 conscience
                 :
                 Mala
                 conscientia
                 januam
                 nobis
                 claudit
                 ,
              
               An
               evil
               conscience
               shutteth
               the
               gate
               against
               us
               ,
               
                 Calv.
                 Institut
              
               .
               3.
               20.
               7.
               
               §
               .
            
             
               But
               against
               this
               doctrine
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               That
               
               the
               Lord
               many
               times
               heareth
               the
               wicked
               when
               they
               call
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               promises
               made
               to
               prayer
               are
               not
               peculiar
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               but
               common
               to
               them
               with
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               For
               answer
               hereunto
               we
               are
               to
               remember
               ,
               That
               
               prayers
               are
               made
               unto
               God
               either
               for
               spirituall
               blessings
               belonging
               to
               a
               better
               life
               ,
               or
               for
               temporall
               blessings
               apperteining
               to
               this
               corporall
               life
               .
               The
               former
               are
               peculiar
               to
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               belonging
               to
               their
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               are
               never
               bestowed
               on
               the
               wicked
               ,
               who
               never
               have
               so
               much
               grace
               as
               truly
               to
               desire
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               they
               do
               at
               any
               time
               ask
               them
               ,
               they
               do
               pray
               in
               hypocrisie
               ,
               asking
               with
               their
               lips
               that
               which
               they
               do
               not
               desire
               with
               their
               hearts
               nor
               labour
               for
               in
               their
               lives
               .
               
            
             
               As
               for
               temporall
               benefits
               ,
               I
               cannot
               deny
               but
               that
               the
               Lord
               many
               times
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               doth
               grant
               unto
               the
               wicked
               their
               hearts
               desire
               .
               But
               yet
               even
               in
               these
               also
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Lord
               
               his
               hearing
               of
               the
               godly
               and
               the
               wicked
               .
               For
               in
               temporall
               matters
               the
               Lord
               heareth
               men
               either
               as
               a
               gracious
               and
               loving
               Father
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               mercifull
               Creatour
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               severe
               Judge
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               speciall
               favour
               as
               a
               gracious
               Father
               in
               Christ
               he
               heareth
               his
               faithfull
               children
               ,
               ever
               subordinating
               their
               good
               to
               his
               own
               glory
               ;
               not
               alwayes
               satisfying
               their
               carnall
               or
               worldly
               desires
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               granting
               their
               requests
               as
               shall
               be
               most
               for
               his
               glory
               and
               their
               spirituall
               and
               everlasting
               good
               :
               under
               which
               conditions
               our
               prayers
               for
               temporall
               blessings
               ought
               alwayes
               to
               be
               framed
               ,
               and
               being
               so
               conceived
               they
               are
               ever
               granted
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               a
               mercifull
               Creatour
               the
               Lord
               heareth
               men
               crying
               unto
               him
               in
               their
               extremity
               :
               And
               thus
               he
               heareth
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               especially
               the
               godly
               :
               for
               
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 saviour
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               preserver
               ,
               
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               10.
               
               The
               godly
               have
               a
               promise
               of
               deliverance
               when
               they
               call
               upon
               God
               ;
               Psal.
               50.
               14
               ,
               15.
               and
               145.
               19.
               and
               91.
               15.
               and
               34.
               17
               ,
               19.
               
               So
               have
               not
               the
               wicked
               ;
               Psal.
               51.
               16.
               and
               18.
               41.
               
               Yea
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               as
               ye
               have
               heard
               ,
               he
               threatneth
               that
               when
               they
               cry
               unto
               him
               in
               their
               trouble
               he
               will
               not
               heare
               them
               .
               The
               affliction
               and
               deliverance
               of
               the
               godly
               do
               both
               turn
               to
               their
               singular
               good
               ;
               Rom.
               8.
               28.
               and
               being
               delivered
               they
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               consulting
               with
               themselves
               what
               to
               render
               unto
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               benefits
               ,
               and
               
                 taking
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 salvation
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               thanksgiving
               for
               their
               salvation
               and
               deliverance
               ;
               Psal.
               116.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               The
               wicked
               not
               being
               bettered
               by
               their
               affliction
               ,
               are
               many
               times
               delivered
               according
               to
               their
               desire
               ,
               the
               
               Lord
               giving
               them
               over
               as
               incorrigible
               :
               Isa.
               1.
               5.
               
               Jer.
               2.
               30.
               and
               when
               they
               are
               delivered
               they
               seek
               not
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               nor
               repent
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               return
               to
               their
               vomit
               ,
               making
               shew
               of
               repentance
               no
               longer
               then
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               is
               upon
               them
               :
               And
               so
               both
               their
               affliction
               and
               deliverance
               (
               through
               their
               own
               default
               )
               turneth
               to
               their
               ruine
               .
               Notwithstanding
               deliverance
               out
               of
               affliction
               when
               men
               cry
               unto
               God
               is
               a
               common
               benefit
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hearing
               and
               delivering
               men
               of
               all
               sorts
               as
               a
               mercifull
               Creatour
               and
               Preserver
               ,
               as
               is
               testified
               Psal.
               107.
               where
               it
               is
               often
               repeated
               ,
               that
               divers
               sorts
               of
               men
               
                 when
                 they
                 cry
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 their
                 trouble
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 deliver
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 distresse
                 .
              
               But
               because
               many
               are
               unthankfull
               ,
               th●…
               〈◊〉
               Ghost
               doth
               as
               oft
               repeat
               this
               exclamation
               ,
               
                 O
                 that
                 men
                 would
                 therefore
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 the
                 wonders
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 for
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               For
               though
               the
               Lord
               doth
               hate
               the
               wicked
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               many
               times
               doth
               refuse
               to
               heare
               and
               to
               deliver
               them
               ;
               yet
               he
               loveth
               them
               as
               his
               creatures
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sometimes
               as
               a
               mercifull
               Creatour
               he
               doth
               deliver
               them
               :
               And
               thus
               he
               promiseth
               to
               heare
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
               and
               the
               widow
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               mercifull
               ;
               Exod.
               22.
               23
               ,
               27.
               
               Psal.
               22.
               24.
               
               And
               howsoever
               the
               cry
               of
               men
               in
               distresse
               cannot
               many
               times
               besaid
               to
               be
               a
               prayer
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               voice
               which
               the
               extremity
               of
               their
               grief
               expresseth
               from
               them
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               
                 vox
                 creaturae
                 clamantis
                 ad
                 Creatorem
              
               ,
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               creature
               crying
               to
               the
               Creatour
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               as
               a
               mercifull
               Creatour
               heareth
               the
               same
               .
               So
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               heard
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               child
               Ishmael
               ,
               
               Gen.
               21.
               17.
               
               And
               thus
               also
               
                 he
                 heareth
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 ravens
                 ,
                 and
                 lions
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               
                 giving
                 them
                 their
                 sood
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               147.
               9.
               and
               104.
               21
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               and
               145.
               15.
               
               Which
               I
               do
               the
               rather
               note
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               faithfull
               :
               For
               if
               the
               Lord
               doth
               heare
               the
               cry
               not
               onely
               of
               carnall
               men
               but
               also
               of
               those
               creatures
               which
               want
               reason
               ,
               yea
               sometimes
               of
               the
               devil
               himself
               ,
               Mark
               8.
               12.
               
               Job
               1.
               and
               2.
               how
               shall
               he
               not
               heare
               the
               cry
               of
               his
               own
               children
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               a
               severe
               Judge
               the
               Lord
               heareth
               the
               wicked
               ,
               
               granting
               unto
               them
               temporall
               things
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               which
               it
               were
               better
               for
               them
               to
               want
               .
               Thus
               he
               granted
               flesh
               to
               the
               impenitent
               Israelites
               ,
               &
               fed
               them
               with
               quails
               :
               
                 but
                 while
                 the
                 flesh
                 was
                 bet●…een
                 their
                 teeth
              
               he
               struck
               them
               with
               a
               grievous
               plague
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               burned
               in
               Kibroth-hattaavah
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 graves
                 of
                 lust
              
               ,
               Num.
               11.
               31.
               
               So
               in
               his
               anger
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               needs
               have
               a
               king
               ,
               he
               granted
               a
               king
               unto
               them
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               8.
               7.
               
               Hos.
               13.
               11.
               
               And
               thus
               when
               worldlings
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               are
               wholly
               addicted
               to
               earthly
               things
               ,
               desiring
               and
               begging
               them
               ,
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               anger
               giveth
               them
               over
               to
               their
               own
               lusts
               ,
               and
               satisfieth
               their
               desire
               ,
               
                 giving
                 them
                 their
                 portion
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               17.
               14.
               where
               they
               
                 receive
                 their
                 good
                 things
              
               ,
               Luke
               16.
               25.
               and
               all
               the
               consolation
               they
               are
               to
               look
               for
               ,
               Luke
               6.
               24.
               whereas
               to
               them
               that
               
                 first
                 seek
                 Gods
                 kingdome
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               he
               doth
               not
               onely
               give
               that
               which
               principally
               they
               seek
               ;
               but
               also
               by
               way
               of
               advantage
               over
               and
               besides
               he
               giveth
               them
               temporall
               blessings
               as
               shall
               be
               most
               convenient
               for
               them
               .
            
             
             
               So
               that
               in
               spirituall
               things
               the
               wicked
               are
               not
               heard
               ,
               but
               the
               godly
               .
               In
               temporall
               when
               he
               seemeth
               to
               denie
               the
               request
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               he
               heareth
               them
               in
               speciall
               mercie
               ,
               though
               not
               
                 ad
                 voluntatem
              
               ,
               yet
               
                 ad
                 utilitatem
              
               ,
               not
               to
               their
               will
               but
               profit
               :
               and
               when
               he
               seemeth
               to
               grant
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               
               he
               heareth
               them
               in
               judgement
               ,
               
                 ad
                 voluntatem
              
               ,
               though
               not
               
                 ad
                 utilitatem
              
               ,
               to
               their
               will
               not
               their
               profit
               ;
               
                 impiis
                 concedens
                 iratus
                 quae
                 piis
                 negat
                 propitius
                 ,
              
               granting
               in
               his
               wrath
               that
               to
               the
               wicked
               which
               in
               his
               mercy
               he
               denieth
               to
               the
               godly
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               
                 That
                 God
                 alone
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 upon
                 .
              
            
             
               HAving
               spoken
               of
               the
               person
               which
               doth
               invocate
               ,
               we
               are
               now
               to
               intreat
               of
               the
               party
               who
               is
               called
               upon
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               God.
               Where
               we
               are
               to
               shew
               two
               things
               :
               1.
               
               That
               God
               alone
               is
               religiously
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               ;
               2.
               
               That
               in
               our
               prayers
               we
               are
               so
               to
               conceive
               of
               God
               as
               he
               hath
               revealed
               himself
               in
               his
               word
               .
               Both
               which
               points
               are
               of
               great
               moment
               :
               for
               if
               we
               do
               religiously
               invocate
               any
               besides
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               we
               commit
               sacrilegious
               idolatry
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               shall
               conceive
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               nature
               or
               of
               the
               persons
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               he
               hath
               revealed
               ,
               we
               shall
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               true
               God
               worship
               an
               idole
               of
               our
               own
               brain
               .
            
             
               That
               God
               is
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               I
               have
               already
               shewed
               ,
               and
               it
               needeth
               no
               further
               proof
               .
               
                 Call
                 upon
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Psal.
               50.
               15.
               
               
                 When
                 ye
                 pray
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 Our
                 Father
                 ,
              
               Luke
               11.
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 true
                 worshippers
                 shall
                 worship
              
               
               
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               John
               4.
               23.
               
               But
               that
               God
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               religiously
               ,
               though
               it
               follow
               upon
               the
               former
               ,
               (
               for
               God
               will
               be
               worshipped
               alone
               or
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               
                 praecept
                 .
                 1.
              
               )
               yet
               it
               is
               gainsaid
               by
               the
               Antichristian
               church
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               spirituall
               fornications
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               part
               of
               Gods
               worship
               addeth
               to
               him
               both
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               departed
               .
               For
               the
               confutation
               of
               which
               blasphemous
               errour
               ,
               I
               will
               first
               prove
               in
               generall
               ,
               That
               God
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               ;
               and
               then
               particularly
               ,
               That
               neither
               Angels
               nor
               Saints
               are
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               Whomsoever
               we
               do
               religiously
               invocate
               ,
               
               him
               do
               we
               worship
               and
               adore
               :
               For
               invocation
               is
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               worship
               and
               adoration
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               ,
               the
               Lord
               esteeming
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               and
               prayer
               above
               all
               outward
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               Psal.
               50.
               
               But
               God
               alone
               is
               religiously
               to
               be
               worshipped
               and
               adored
               .
               For
               the
               exhibiting
               of
               religious
               worship
               unto
               any
               that
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               is
               idolatrie
               ;
               such
               as
               is
               religious
               adoration
               ,
               invocation
               by
               prayer
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               reposing
               our
               affiance
               and
               trust
               ,
               vows
               ,
               oathes
               ,
               sacrifices
               offered
               to
               any
               creature
               :
               1.
               
               Sam.
               7.
               3.
               
               
                 Direct
                 your
                 hearts
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &
                 serve
                 him
                 onely
                 .
              
               Matth.
               4.
               10.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 adore
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 onely
                 shalt
                 thou
                 worship
              
               or
               serve
               .
            
             
               Against
               which
               allegation
               they
               do
               object
               ,
               That
               
               the
               words
               do
               appropriate
               not
               adoration
               but
               Divine
               worship
               unto
               God
               :
               so
               that
               notwithstanding
               this
               place
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               adoration
               ,
               may
               be
               given
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               though
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Divine
                 worship
              
               ,
               be
               reserved
               as
               peculiar
               unto
               God
               ;
               
                 Rhem.
                 in
                 Matth.
                 4.
                 10.
              
               
            
             
               For
               answer
               of
               which
               shift
               we
               must
               consider
               what
               
               the
               tempter
               demanded
               of
               Christ
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               
               
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 if
                 thou
                 shalt
                 fall
                 down
                 and
                 worship
                 me
                 :
              
               which
               demand
               our
               Saviour
               might
               have
               yeilded
               unto
               if
               he
               had
               allowed
               this
               Popish
               distinction
               :
               But
               it
               appeareth
               by
               his
               answer
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               difference
               to
               be
               made
               betwixt
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               between
               
                 Divine
                 worship
              
               and
               
                 religious
                 adoration
              
               .
               For
               he
               would
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               adore
               ,
               the
               tempter
               ,
               as
               he
               required
               ,
               because
               he
               must
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               worship
               ,
               God
               alone
               ;
               thereby
               plainly
               shewing
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               did
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               should
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Indeed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               adoration
               may
               be
               either
               civill
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               performed
               to
               creatures
               ,
               Gen.
               23.
               7
               ,
               12.
               or
               religious
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               well
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               must
               be
               reserved
               as
               proper
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               like
               distinction
               they
               have
               forged
               between
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Service
               and
               Worship
               :
               whereof
               the
               former
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               may
               be
               given
               to
               the
               creatures
               ,
               the
               latter
               onely
               to
               God.
               If
               by
               these
               words
               they
               distinguished
               civill
               worship
               from
               religious
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               doth
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               born
               with
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               
               he
               saith
               ,
               both
               is
               
                 servitus
                 ,
                 Sed
                 ea
                 servitus
                 quae
                 debetur
                 hominibus
                 ,
                 secundùm
                 quam
                 praecipit
                 Apostolus
                 ,
              
               SERVOS
               DOMINIS
               SUIS
               SUBDITOS
               ESSE
               DEBERE
               ,
               
                 alio
                 nomine
                 Graecè
                 nuncupari
                 solet
                 ,
                 scilicet
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 :
                 ea
                 verò
                 servitus
                 quae
                 pertinet
                 ad
                 colendum
                 Deum
                 ,
                 dicitur
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Both
               is
               Service
               :
               But
               that
               service
               which
               is
               due
               to
               men
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               the
               Apostle
               commandeth
               servants
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               their
               masters
               ,
               in
               the
               Greek
               it
               is
               used
               to
               be
               called
               by
               another
               name
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               that
               service
               which
               belongeth
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               But
               when
               under
               
               the
               name
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               they
               would
               cloke
               religious
               service
               performed
               to
               creatures
               ,
               they
               are
               intolerable
               .
               For
               between
               
                 religious
                 service
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               :
               and
               both
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               are
               alike
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ascribed
               to
               God
               ,
               &
               both
               of
               them
               used
               as
               
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Exod.
               23.
               33.
               
               SI
               SERVIERIS
               DIIS
               EORUM
               .
               
                 Hîc
                 Graecus
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 habet
                 ,
                 non
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 unde
                 intelligitur
              
               
               
                 quia
                 &
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 debetur
                 Deo
                 tanquam
                 Domino
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 verò
                 non
                 nisi
                 Deo
                 tanquam
                 Deo
                 :
              
               IF
               THOU
               SERVEST
               THEIR
               GODS
               .
               Here
               the
               Greek
               hath
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               whence
               it
               is
               understood
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               due
               to
               God
               as
               unto
               our
               Lord
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               none
               but
               God
               as
               God.
               Lodovicus
               Vives
               
                 in
                 August
                 .
                 De
                 civit
                 .
                 Dei
                 ,
                 lib.
                 10.
                 cap.
                 1.
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Valla
                 docet
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 idem
                 esse
                 ,
                 &
                 utrumque
                 significare
                 Servitutem
                 .
                 Suidas
                 ait
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 servitus
                 mercenaria
                 .
                 Lev.
                 23.
                 7.
                 opus
                 servile
              
               dicitur
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               18.
               21.
               
               
                 Desemine
                 tuo
                 non
                 dabis
                 servire
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               principi
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 juxta
                 Septuaginta
              
               :
               Valla
               (
               saith
               be
               )
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               do
               signifie
               Service
               .
               And
               Suidas
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               
                 service
                 for
                 a
                 reward
              
               ,
               or
               
                 mercenarie
                 service
              
               .
               Lev.
               23.
               7.
               
               
                 a
                 servile
                 work
              
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               and
               chap.
               18.
               21.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 give
                 any
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 prince
              
               (
               or
               ,
               
                 the
                 idole
                 Molech
              
               :
               )
               which
               service
               the
               Septuagint
               expresseth
               by
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               3.
               
               But
               if
               a
               difference
               between
               these
               words
               is
               to
               be
               urged
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               found
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               lesse
               ;
               the
               former
               being
               derived
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               
               
                 a
                 bond-slave
              
               ,
               the
               latter
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               
                 an
                 hired
                 servant
              
               :
               For
               Suidas
               telleth
               us
               that
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 service
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 reward
              
               .
               And
               so
               by
               this
               distinction
               they
               shall
               gain
               thus
               much
               ,
               That
               they
               give
               the
               greater
               to
               the
               creatures
               ,
               and
               reserve
               the
               lesse
               for
               God.
               Neither
               can
               this
               distinction
               be
               applyed
               to
               either
               of
               these
               places
               alledged
               ;
               1.
               
               Sam.
               7.
               3.
               
               Matth.
               4.
               10.
               in
               both
               which
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               hath
               servire
               :
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               
                 eique
                 soli
                 servite
              
               ,
               and
               serve
               ye
               him
               alone
               ;
               where
               the
               Greek
               also
               hath
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               
                 eique
                 soli
                 servies
              
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               serve
               him
               alone
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               
               in
               :
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 believed
                 ?
              
               God
               alone
               and
               none
               but
               God
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               in
               :
               Psal.
               73.
               25.
               
                 whom
                 have
                 I
                 in
                 heaven
                 but
                 thee
                 ?
              
               According
               to
               the
               Creed
               the
               object
               of
               our
               faith
               is
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               with
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 believe
                 in
                 God
              
               ;
               but
               as
               touching
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               say
               that
               we
               
                 believe
                 in
              
               it
               (
               for
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               but
               
                 domus
                 Dei
              
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               hath
               observed
               )
               but
               onely
               that
               
                 we
                 believe
                 the
                 holy
                 catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               we
               are
               not
               to
               believe
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               much
               lesse
               in
               the
               members
               thereof
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               militant
               or
               triumphant
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               no
               part
               of
               Gods
               glory
               is
               to
               be
               communicated
               
               to
               any
               thing
               else
               :
               Isa.
               42.
               8.
               
               
                 My
                 glorie
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 give
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               To
               be
               a
               hearer
               and
               granter
               of
               our
               requests
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Gods
               glory
               :
               Psal.
               65.
               3.
               
               
                 O
                 thou
                 that
                 hearest
                 the
                 prayer
                 ,
                 to
                 thee
                 shall
                 all
                 flesh
                 come
                 :
              
               and
               in
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ;
               
                 thine
                 is
                 the
                 glory
              
               ,
               namely
               of
               hearing
               and
               granting
               our
               prayers
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               glory
               is
               not
               to
               be
               
               communicated
               to
               any
               other
               :
               and
               consequently
               no
               other
               is
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               commandment
               of
               Christ
               is
               broken
               
               if
               in
               prayer
               we
               call
               upon
               any
               to
               whom
               we
               may
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Father
                 which
                 art
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 hallowed
                 be
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 thy
                 kingdome
                 come
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 For
                 thine
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 When
                 ye
                 pray
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 Our
                 Father
                 ,
              
               Luke
               11.
               2.
               
               But
               without
               horrible
               blasphemie
               we
               cannot
               use
               this
               form
               of
               words
               to
               any
               but
               onely
               to
               God
               :
               therefore
               if
               we
               call
               upon
               any
               other
               we
               break
               the
               commandment
               of
               Christ.
               If
               the
               Papists
               alledge
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               prayers
               they
               usually
               do
               say
               their
               
                 Pater
                 noster
              
               ,
               I
               confesse
               they
               do
               ,
               but
               in
               so
               doing
               they
               commit
               blasphemous
               idolatry
               ,
               saying
               this
               prayer
               to
               the
               Rood
               or
               to
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               which
               they
               worship
               cultu
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saying
               with
               the
               old
               idolaters
               to
               a
               piece
               of
               wood
               ,
               
                 Pater
                 m●…us
              
               
               es
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               father
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               images
               not
               onely
               of
               men
               but
               also
               of
               women
               departed
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               all
               acceptable
               prayers
               are
               made
               in
               faith
               
               that
               they
               are
               accepted
               ;
               and
               in
               hope
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               granted
               :
               
                 For
                 without
                 faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
              
               
               God
               ;
               and
               
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 sinne
                 :
              
               and
               prayer
               which
               is
               made
               without
               hope
               is
               in
               vain
               .
               But
               those
               prayers
               that
               are
               made
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               onely
               ,
               are
               made
               in
               faith
               and
               hope
               :
               In
               faith
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               call
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               promised
               to
               heare
               us
               :
               In
               hope
               ,
               because
               God
               to
               whom
               we
               pray
               is
               omnipresent
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               acquainted
               with
               our
               wants
               ,
               and
               secret
               desires
               ,
               Psal.
               38.
               he
               is
               omnipotent
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 for
                 us
                 exce●…dingly
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 ask'or
                 think
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               3.
               20.
               and
               for
               his
               bounty
               and
               goodnesse
               more
               
               ready
               to
               heare
               and
               to
               grant
               then
               we
               are
               to
               ask
               ,
               Isa.
               65.
               24.
               
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               prayers
               made
               to
               creatures
               are
               made
               neither
               in
               faith
               :
               For
               there
               is
               no
               warrant
               in
               the
               Scripture
               for
               such
               a
               prayer
               ,
               no
               doctrine
               which
               teacheth
               it
               ,
               no
               precept
               that
               injoyneth
               it
               ,
               no
               promise
               to
               confirm
               it
               ,
               no
               example
               to
               commend
               it
               .
               And
               this
               is
               confessed
               by
               Eckius
               ,
               viz.
               That
               neither
               it
               is
               warranted
               or
               taught
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               were
               prone
               to
               idolatry
               ,
               and
               the
               fathers
               deceased
               were
               
                 in
                 Limbo
              
               ;
               nor
               in
               the
               New
               ,
               lest
               the
               Gentiles
               should
               return
               to
               their
               old
               idolatry
               ,
               and
               lest
               the
               Apostles
               should
               seem
               to
               direct
               Christians
               to
               invocate
               them
               after
               their
               decease
               .
               And
               therefore
               by
               their
               own
               confession
               no
               testimonie
               of
               Scripture
               can
               be
               alledged
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               Neither
               can
               such
               prayer
               be
               made
               in
               hope
               :
               because
               none
               but
               God
               is
               either
               omniscient
               or
               omnipresent
               to
               know
               the
               wants
               or
               heare
               the
               desires
               of
               men
               in
               all
               places
               calling
               upon
               them
               ,
               nor
               omnipotent
               to
               grant
               their
               desires
               .
               Hereunto
               may
               be
               added
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               Fathers
               :
               Origen
               
                 Contra
                 Celsum
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               8.
               
               
                 Solus
                 adorandus
                 est
                 Deus
              
               ,
               God
               onely
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 De
                 praeparat
                 .
                 Evang.
              
               4.
               5.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Deum
                 adorare
                 didici●…us
              
               ,
               We
               have
               learned
               to
               worship
               God
               onely
               .
               Nazianzen
               ,
               
                 De
                 Spir.
                 sanct
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ?
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 God
                 ?
              
               Ambrose
               ,
               
                 De
                 Spiritu
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               3.
               12.
               
               
                 Neque
                 adorandum
                 quicquam
                 prater
                 Deum
                 legimus
                 ,
              
               We
               do
               not
               reade
               of
               any
               thing
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               worshipped
               except
               God
               alone
               .
               Cyrill
               ,
               
                 Thesaur
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               1.
               
               
                 Vnanatur
                 a
                 Dei●…atis
                 est
                 quam
                 solummodo
                 ador
                 are
                 oportet
                 ,
              
               There
               is
               one
               
               nature
               of
               the
               Deitie
               which
               alone
               ought
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               
                 That
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 invocate
                 any
                 creature
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               have
               I
               shewed
               in
               generall
               ,
               That
               no
               creature
               is
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               .
               Now
               more
               specially
               ,
               That
               neither
               Angels
               nor
               Saints
               .
               Civil
               honour
               indeed
               is
               due
               to
               both
               ,
               as
               to
               our
               fellow-citizens
               of
               the
               same
               city
               :
               but
               religious
               honour
               done
               to
               either
               is
               idolatry
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               for
               Angels
               .
               Our
               fellow-servants
               are
               not
               to
               
               be
               adored
               of
               us
               :
               Angels
               are
               our
               fellow-servants
               ,
               being
               
                 ministring
                 spirits
                 sent
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 ministery
                 for
                 their
                 sake
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 heirs
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               1.
               14.
               
               
               And
               by
               this
               reason
               the
               angel
               ,
               Revel
               .
               19.
               10.
               and
               22.
               19.
               disswadeth
               S.
               John
               from
               adoring
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               both
               places
               appropriateth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               adoration
               ,
               to
               God.
               Likewise
               the
               Apostle
               admonisheth
               the
               Colossians
               ,
               chap.
               2.
               18.
               
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 none
                 bercave
                 them
              
               
               
                 of
                 their
                 prize
              
               (
               which
               is
               their
               salvation
               )
               
                 under
                 shew
                 of
                 humili●…ie
              
               (
               as
               the
               Papists
               do
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               too
               much
               boldnesse
               to
               go
               directly
               to
               Christ
               )
               commending
               unto
               them
               
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 angels
              
               :
               whereunto
               those
               countreys
               of
               Phrygia
               were
               very
               much
               addicted
               ,
               as
               Theodoret
               sheweth
               
                 in
                 Col.
              
               2.
               
               And
               therefore
               it
               was
               decreed
               in
               the
               councel
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               the
               mother-citie
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               should
               pray
               unto
               angels
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               the
               authour
               and
               fountain
               of
               
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               is
               onely
               able
               of
               himself
               to
               help
               
               us
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               invocated
               ,
               and
               not
               those
               who
               being
               but
               his
               instruments
               are
               not
               able
               to
               help
               us
               otherwise
               then
               he
               appointeth
               .
               But
               God
               is
               the
               authour
               and
               fountain
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               James
               1.
               17.
               
               
                 Our
                 onely
                 help
                 and
                 refuge
              
               ,
               Psal.
               46.
               1.
               and
               124.
               8.
               
               The
               angels
               are
               but
               his
               instruments
               ,
               who
               neither
               can
               nor
               will
               help
               us
               further
               then
               God
               himself
               appointeth
               .
            
             
               Objection
               out
               of
               Jos.
               5.
               13.
               and
               Judg.
               13.
               20.
               
               That
               
               Joshua
               and
               the
               parents
               of
               Samson
               worshipped
               the
               angels
               which
               appeared
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               appeared
               unto
               them
               was
               not
               a
               created
               angel
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               great
               covenant
               ,
               the
               second
               Person
               in
               Trinity
               ,
               who
               oftentimes
               in
               assumed
               forms
               appeared
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               .
               He
               that
               appeared
               to
               Joshua
               calleth
               himself
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 armies
                 ,
              
               Jos.
               5.
               14.
               and
               6.
               2.
               he
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               He
               which
               appeared
               to
               Samsons
               parents
               being
               demanded
               his
               name
               ,
               said
               
                 it
                 is
                 Wonderfull
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Isa.
               9.
               6.
               
               And
               such
               was
               their
               opinion
               of
               him
               ;
               for
               Manoah
               calleth
               him
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               wife
               termeth
               him
               Jehovah
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               Saints
               are
               not
               to
               be
               prayed
               unto
               it
               shall
               
               appear
               by
               these
               reasons
               :
            
             
               I.
               To
               them
               which
               neither
               heare
               us
               nor
               know
               us
               ,
               prayer
               is
               made
               in
               vain
               :
               But
               the
               Saints
               departed
               neither
               heare
               us
               nor
               know
               us
               .
               That
               they
               do
               not
               heare
               us
               it
               is
               manifest
               .
               For
               what
               is
               it
               which
               they
               do
               heare
               ?
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               mouth
               or
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               heart
               ?
               If
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               mouth
               ,
               then
               the
               voice
               which
               moveth
               the
               aire
               for
               a
               small
               distance
               and
               so
               vanisheth
               ,
               shall
               not
               onely
               pierce
               all
               the
               regions
               of
               the
               aire
               but
               the
               heavens
               also
               ,
               where
               the
               aire
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
               medium
               ,
               ceaseth
               .
               If
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               then
               are
               they
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 searchers
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               gods
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               property
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1.
               
               Kings
               8.
               39.
               
               Jer.
               17.
               9.
               
               Acts
               1.
               24.
               
               That
               they
               know
               us
               not
               it
               is
               testified
               by
               Isaiah
               ,
               chap.
               63.
               16.
               
               
                 Abraham
                 is
                 ignorant
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 Israel
                 knoweth
                 us
                 not
                 :
              
               Eccles
               9.
               5.
               
            
             
               The
               Papists
               except
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               Saints
               having
               
               the
               blessed
               vision
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               do
               see
               
                 in
                 speculo
                 Trinitatis
              
               the
               things
               done
               in
               earth
               .
               By
               which
               reason
               they
               should
               know
               all
               things
               which
               God
               himself
               doth
               know
               ,
               neither
               should
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               be
               hid
               from
               them
               .
               But
               this
               glasse
               is
               a
               forgerie
               of
               their
               
               own
               brain
               :
               For
               if
               they
               say
               it
               is
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               whole
               Deitie
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               most
               simple
               and
               unvariable
               ;
               if
               the
               glory
               or
               splendour
               of
               God
               whereby
               he
               enlighteneth
               the
               place
               of
               the
               blessed
               ,
               it
               will
               no
               more
               follow
               that
               they
               beholding
               this
               light
               should
               see
               those
               things
               which
               God
               beholdeth
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               which
               looketh
               on
               the
               sunne
               should
               see
               all
               that
               the
               sunne
               shineth
               upon
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               God
               acquainteth
               them
               with
               our
               
               prayers
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               understanding
               become
               intercessours
               for
               us
               unto
               God.
               But
               what
               a
               foolish
               circumstance
               is
               this
               ?
               They
               will
               not
               have
               us
               go
               directly
               unto
               God
               or
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               in
               Princes
               courts
               )
               to
               some
               that
               are
               neare
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               mediate
               our
               cause
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               upshot
               ,
               we
               cannot
               go
               directly
               unto
               them
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               God
               himself
               must
               be
               fain
               to
               be
               a
               mediatour
               between
               us
               and
               them
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               them
               with
               our
               prayers
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               pray
               unto
               him
               for
               us
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               they
               do
               not
               worship
               the
               Saints
               as
               
               gods
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               friends
               of
               God.
               As
               if
               a
               woman
               taken
               in
               adultery
               should
               alledge
               for
               her self
               ,
               that
               she
               loved
               the
               adulterer
               not
               as
               her
               husband
               but
               as
               her
               husbands
               friend
               .
               For
               religious
               worship
               doth
               as
               properly
               belong
               unto
               God
               as
               conjugall
               love
               unto
               the
               husband
               .
               But
               do
               not
               they
               give
               Divine
               worship
               to
               the
               Saints
               whom
               they
               invocate
               ,
               prescribing
               thereby
               unto
               them
               omnipresence
               ,
               omniscience
               ,
               omnipotencie
               ,
               and
               thereby
               also
               professing
               themselves
               to
               repose
               their
               trust
               in
               them
               ?
               For
               when
               they
               pray
               to
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               do
               they
               speak
               unto
               them
               as
               present
               or
               as
               absent
               ?
               If
               as
               to
               present
               ,
               they
               being
               in
               heaven
               &
               they
               on
               the
               earth
               dispersed
               in
               many
               places
               &
               countreys
               ,
               then
               they
               ascribe
               unto
               them
               omnipresence
               ;
               if
               as
               to
               absent
               ,
               they
               ascribe
               to
               them
               omniscience
               :
               Both
               which
               are
               blasphemous
               .
               Besides
               ,
               when
               they
               invocate
               they
               ascribe
               omnipotencie
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               repose
               their
               trust
               in
               them
               :
               But
               God
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               trusted
               in
               ,
               because
               he
               alone
               is
               omnipotent
               ;
               and
               
                 cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 trusteth
                 in
                 man
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               17.
               5.
               
            
             
               II.
               Again
               ,
               mere
               men
               are
               not
               religiously
               to
               be
               
               adored
               :
               It
               is
               Peters
               reason
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               26
               ,
               and
               Pauls
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               15.
               
               If
               Christ
               himself
               had
               been
               but
               a
               mere
               man
               or
               a
               creature
               ,
               though
               a
               god
               by
               creation
               ,
               yet
               ought
               not
               he
               religiously
               to
               be
               adored
               ;
               and
               much
               lesse
               the
               Saints
               ,
               who
               are
               but
               the
               servants
               of
               Christ.
               Therefore
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               termed
               the
               Arians
               (
               who
               supposed
               Christ
               to
               be
               God
               by
               creation
               ,
               and
               yet
               worshipped
               him
               )
               idolaters
               ;
               and
               the
               Nestorians
               likewise
               ,
               who
               supposed
               the
               humanitie
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               a
               distinct
               person
               from
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               III.
               To
               leave
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               commanded
               us
               
               to
               call
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               promised
               to
               heare
               us
               ,
               and
               is
               most
               willing
               and
               onely
               able
               to
               help
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               run
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               who
               neither
               have
               commanded
               us
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               such
               authoritie
               ,
               nor
               have
               promised
               to
               heare
               and
               help
               us
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               such
               power
               ,
               yea
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               hearing
               and
               helping
               that
               they
               neither
               know
               us
               nor
               our
               desires
               ,
               and
               so
               farre
               from
               commanding
               us
               to
               call
               upon
               them
               as
               they
               have
               forbidden
               us
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               directed
               us
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               26.
               and
               14.
               15.
               is
               a
               thing
               in-religion
               impious
               and
               in
               reason
               absurd
               .
            
             
               IV.
               To
               call
               upon
               Saints
               is
               a
               thing
               most
               injurious
               
               unto
               God
               and
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               :
               derogatorie
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               were
               either
               more
               ready
               to
               heare
               ,
               or
               more
               willing
               or
               more
               able
               to
               help
               us
               ;
               or
               that
               we
               had
               more
               confidence
               in
               their
               love
               then
               in
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               and
               intercession
               of
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               intreat
               the
               Saints
               upon
               earth
               
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ;
               why
               then
               may
               we
               not
               desire
               the
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               much
               more
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               us
               ?
            
             
               To
               intreat
               the
               Saints
               living
               on
               earth
               to
               pray
               for
               
               us
               hath
               warrant
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               a
               dutie
               injoyned
               by
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               20.
               7.
               
               Job
               42.
               8.
               
               Jam.
               5.
               14
               ,
               16.
               and
               also
               practiced
               by
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               30.
               
               Ephes.
               6.
               19.
               
               But
               praying
               to
               Saints
               departed
               hath
               no
               warrant
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               are
               forced
               to
               confesse
               .
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               directly
               forbidden
               ;
               and
               those
               which
               do
               it
               commit
               two
               evils
               ,
               forsaking
               God
               
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 living
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 digging
                 out
                 to
                 themselves
                 cisterns
                 ,
                 broken
                 cisterns
              
               
               
                 that
                 can
                 hold
                 no
                 water
              
               ,
               Jer.
               2.
               13.
               
               They
               worship
               the
               creature
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               25.
               
                 praeterito
                 Creatore
              
               ,
               passing
               by
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               
                 ut
                 Hilarius
                 interpretatur
                 De
                 Trinitate
                 lib.
              
               12.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Saints
               living
               with
               us
               are
               acquainted
               with
               our
               persons
               and
               our
               wants
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               pray
               in
               particular
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               the
               Saints
               departed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               request
               made
               in
               this
               behalf
               to
               the
               faithfull
               living
               is
               a
               civil
               intreaty
               of
               a
               Christian
               duty
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               made
               to
               the
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               religious
               invocation
               of
               them
               to
               do
               that
               for
               us
               which
               is
               the
               peculiar
               office
               of
               the
               Mediatour
               .
               Neither
               do
               they
               onely
               intreat
               the
               Saints
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               desire
               God
               that
               for
               the
               merits
               &
               intercession
               of
               the
               Saints
               he
               would
               grant
               their
               desires
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               give
               the
               office
               of
               Christ
               to
               them
               :
               But
               also
               they
               desire
               the
               Saints
               themselves
               to
               bestow
               upon
               them
               such
               blessings
               as
               they
               desire
               both
               spirituall
               and
               temporall
               ,
               and
               to
               avert
               from
               them
               such
               evils
               as
               they
               fear
               .
               Wherein
               the
               Papists
               have
               made
               the
               Saints
               to
               succeed
               the
               heathen
               gods
               ,
               ascribing
               unto
               them
               their
               severall
               offices
               and
               functions
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               there
               is
               no
               countrey
               ,
               citie
               ,
               or
               town
               ,
               but
               hath
               certain
               Saints
               to
               patronize
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               heathen
               had
               their
               
                 tutelares
                 deos
              
               :
               no
               trade
               or
               occupation
               which
               hath
               not
               a
               peculiar
               Saint
               ;
               no
               kind
               of
               cattel
               or
               tame
               fowl
               which
               have
               not
               their
               patrones
               ;
               no
               kind
               of
               disease
               but
               some
               Saint
               or
               other
               is
               called
               upon
               for
               the
               curing
               thereof
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 dii
                 averrunci
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               among
               the
               heathen
               :
               So
               that
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               fault
               in
               Popery
               ,
               their
               idolatry
               were
               sufficient
               cause
               of
               separation
               from
               them
               .
            
             
             
               But
               the
               Saints
               departed
               do
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               therefore
               
               we
               ought
               to
               pray
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               well
               be
               supposed
               that
               the
               Saints
               departed
               
               do
               pray
               in
               common
               for
               the
               faithfull
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               fellow-members
               of
               the
               same
               bodie
               .
               But
               they
               are
               not
               acquainted
               with
               particular
               persons
               ,
               or
               their
               particular
               wants
               or
               desires
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               yet
               it
               would
               not
               follow
               that
               we
               should
               pray
               to
               them
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               invocate
               religiously
               the
               Saints
               upon
               earth
               ,
               whom
               we
               know
               according
               to
               their
               dutie
               do
               pray
               for
               us
               .
               
                 August
                 .
                 contra
                 Faust.
                 Manich
                 .
                 lib.
              
               20.
               c.
               21.
               
               
                 Colimus
                 martyres
                 ●…o
                 cultu
                 dilectionis
                 &
                 societatis
                 quo
                 &
                 in
                 hac
                 vita
                 coluntur
                 sancti
                 homines
                 ,
              
               We
               worship
               the
               martyrs
               with
               that
               worship
               of
               love
               and
               societie
               with
               which
               even
               in
               this
               life
               holy
               men
               are
               worshipped
               .
               Notwithstanding
               the
               Papists
               think
               this
               consequence
               to
               be
               so
               strong
               ,
               as
               they
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Saints
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               we
               must
               pray
               to
               them
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               Bellar●…ine
               
               when
               he
               would
               prove
               against
               our
               King
               ,
               That
               invocation
               of
               Saints
               was
               taught
               by
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               that
               he
               proveth
               ridiculously
               the
               intercession
               of
               Saints
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               
                 That
                 we
                 must
                 conceive
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 prayer
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 revealed
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 .
              
            
             
               SEeing
               then
               the
               Lord
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               religiously
               ,
               it
               remaineth
               that
               we
               consider
               how
               we
               are
               to
               conceive
               of
               God
               when
               we
               do
               call
               upon
               him
               ;
               viz.
               not
               according
               to
               the
               fansies
               of
               our
               own
               
               brain
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               hath
               revealed
               himself
               in
               his
               word
               ;
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Divine
               nature
               and
               also
               the
               Divine
               persons
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               spirit
               invisible
               and
               incomprehensible
               ,
               omnipotent
               and
               infinite
               ,
               most
               holy
               ,
               wise
               ,
               just
               and
               mercifull
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Divine
               persons
               ,
               that
               being
               a
               God
               in
               essence
               &
               substance
               one
               and
               indivisible
               ,
               he
               is
               notwithstanding
               distinguished
               into
               three
               persons
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               as
               they
               be
               not
               in
               nature
               disjoyned
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               not
               to
               be
               severed
               in
               their
               worship
               ,
               but
               the
               Unitie
               in
               Trinitie
               and
               Trinitie
               in
               Unitie
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               and
               adored
               .
            
             
               Whosoever
               therefore
               in
               respect
               of
               Gods
               nature
               
               do
               circumscribe
               God
               ,
               worshipping
               him
               under
               any
               form
               ,
               whether
               outwardly
               expressed
               or
               inwardly
               conceived
               ,
               as
               namely
               in
               the
               form
               of
               an
               old
               man
               ,
               &c.
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               true
               God
               they
               do
               worship
               an
               idole
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               erroneous
               conceit
               of
               the
               Anthropomorphites
               ,
               and
               such
               is
               the
               superstitious
               worship
               of
               the
               Papists
               at
               this
               day
               .
               Likewise
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               persons
               ,
               whosoever
               shall
               call
               upon
               God
               as
               not
               distinguished
               into
               three
               persons
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               may
               professe
               that
               they
               invocate
               one
               onely
               true
               God
               maker
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               but
               an
               idole
               :
               for
               the
               true
               God
               is
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Forasmuch
               therefore
               as
               the
               Jews
               and
               Turks
               do
               not
               worship
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               worshippers
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ;
               but
               as
               our
               Saviour
               said
               of
               the
               Samaritanes
               ,
               
                 They
                 worship
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 ,
              
               John
               4.
               not
               acknowledging
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               nor
               Jesus
               Christ
               whom
               he
               hath
               sent
               :
               John
               5.
               23.
               
               He
               
               
                 that
                 honoureth
                 not
                 the
                 Sonne
                 honoureth
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               and
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 denieth
                 the
                 Sonne
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               John
               2.
               23.
               
            
             
               Here
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               That
               seeing
               we
               are
               to
               worship
               the
               holy
               Trinitie
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               
               lawfull
               to
               direct
               our
               prayers
               to
               some
               one
               person
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               to
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               acknowledgeth
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               when
               in
               his
               prayers
               he
               nameth
               one
               onely
               person
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               exclude
               the
               other
               persons
               but
               rather
               includeth
               thē
               .
               For
               in
               every
               person
               or
               supposite
               that
               is
               named
               the
               Divine
               nature
               is
               presupposed
               :
               so
               that
               when
               the
               Father
               is
               nominated
               ,
               Christ
               and
               so
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               same
               God
               which
               is
               invocated
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               there
               is
               one
               essence
               of
               all
               the
               persons
               so
               one
               worship
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               concerning
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               it
               may
               also
               be
               demanded
               ,
               That
               seeing
               God
               is
               the
               onely
               
               object
               of
               religious
               invocation
               ,
               whether
               he
               being
               the
               mediatour
               between
               God
               and
               man
               is
               to
               be
               invocated
               :
               and
               if
               he
               be
               ,
               how
               and
               in
               what
               respect
               we
               are
               to
               call
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               That
               he
               is
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               as
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               whose
               name
               we
               are
               baptized
               ,
               in
               whom
               we
               believe
               and
               trust
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               :
               
                 All
                 men
                 must
                 honour
                 him
                 as
                 they
                 honour
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               John
               5.
               23.
               and
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 angels
                 must
                 adore
                 him
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               1.
               6.
               and
               ,
               
                 to
                 his
                 name
                 must
                 every
                 knee
                 bow
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               2.
               10.
               
               Examples
               :
               Stephen
               ,
               Acts
               7.
               59.
               
               Thomas
               ,
               John
               20.
               28.
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Luke
               24.
               52.
               
            
             
               But
               all
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               we
               are
               to
               call
               
               upon
               Christ
               as
               God
               alone
               ,
               or
               as
               man
               alone
               ,
               or
               as
               
               both
               God
               and
               man.
               Since
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               was
               incarnate
               and
               did
               personally
               and
               inseparably
               unite
               unto
               himself
               the
               humane
               nature
               ,
               his
               whole
               person
               as
               he
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Immanuel
               ,
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               act
               of
               invocation
               and
               worship
               ,
               without
               separation
               or
               division
               .
               The
               Papists
               have
               found
               out
               a
               peculiar
               worship
               for
               the
               humanitie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               But
               the
               humanitie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               not
               subsist
               of
               it self
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               not
               severally
               to
               worship
               it
               with
               Nestorius
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               person
               both
               God
               and
               man
               :
               But
               yet
               so
               as
               that
               our
               prayer
               be
               not
               directed
               to
               the
               humanity
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               creature
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               having
               assumed
               and
               united
               unto
               himself
               the
               humane
               nature
               .
               So
               saith
               Cyrill
               ,
               
                 Non
                 igitur
                 tanquam
                 hominem
              
               
               
                 adoramus
                 Emmanuelem
                 :
                 Absit
                 .
                 Deliramentum
                 enim
                 hoc
                 esset
                 ,
                 &
                 deceptio
                 ac
                 error
                 .
                 In
                 hoc
                 enim
                 nihil
                 differremus
                 ab
                 his
                 qui
                 creaturam
                 colunt
                 ultra
                 Conditorem
                 &
                 Factorem
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               We
               do
               not
               therefore
               worship
               our
               Emmanuél
               as
               man
               alone
               :
               God
               forbid
               .
               For
               this
               were
               a
               dotage
               ,
               a
               false
               conceit
               and
               errour
               :
               neither
               should
               we
               in
               this
               differ
               from
               those
               which
               worship
               the
               creature
               more
               then
               their
               Creatour
               and
               Maker
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               second
               point
               .
               Whereas
               the
               whole
               world
               almost
               is
               overflown
               with
               idolatry
               ,
               as
               with
               an
               universall
               deluge
               ,
               the
               Paganes
               invocating
               a
               multitude
               of
               false
               gods
               ;
               the
               Jews
               and
               Turks
               worshipping
               one
               God
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               of
               persons
               ,
               nor
               acknowledging
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Papists
               (
               which
               call
               themselves
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               )
               invocating
               besides
               the
               true
               God
               a
               multitude
               of
               angels
               
               and
               Saints
               ,
               images
               ,
               the
               crosse
               and
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               prayers
               representing
               the
               invisible
               and
               incomprehensible
               God
               in
               a
               visible
               form
               :
               notwithstanding
               God
               in
               his
               great
               mercy
               hath
               taken
               us
               who
               professe
               the
               reformed
               religion
               into
               the
               ark
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               teaching
               us
               by
               his
               word
               and
               spirit
               to
               call
               upon
               him
               the
               true
               God
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               himself
               also
               being
               near
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               we
               call
               upon
               him
               for
               ,
               Deut.
               4.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIIII
               .
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 alone
                 is
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 intercession
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 redemption
                 .
              
            
             
               HAving
               spoken
               of
               the
               subject
               of
               invocation
               ,
               viz.
               men
               ;
               and
               the
               object
               ,
               viz.
               God
               :
               we
               are
               now
               in
               the
               third
               place
               to
               enquire
               ,
               how
               it
               cometh
               to
               passe
               that
               man
               being
               stained
               and
               polluted
               with
               sinne
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               thereof
               an
               enemie
               to
               God
               ,
               should
               have
               any
               accesse
               unto
               God
               ,
               or
               be
               admitted
               to
               any
               speech
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               most
               just
               and
               terrible
               ,
               a
               consuming
               fire
               ,
               &
               hating
               all
               iniquitie
               with
               perfect
               hatred
               .
               Indeed
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               ,
               that
               sinne
               maketh
               a
               separation
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               we
               are
               unworthy
               in
               our selves
               to
               appear
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               prayers
               also
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               manifold
               wants
               and
               corruptions
               unworthy
               to
               be
               offered
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               of
               necessitie
               a
               mediatour
               was
               to
               come
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               who
               reconciling
               us
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               covering
               our
               imperfections
               ,
               might
               make
               both
               our
               persons
               and
               our
               prayers
               acceptable
               
               unto
               God.
               And
               for
               as
               much
               as
               it
               was
               needfull
               that
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               should
               be
               satisfied
               in
               the
               same
               nature
               wherein
               he
               had
               been
               offended
               ,
               neither
               could
               obedience
               be
               performed
               to
               the
               law
               given
               to
               man
               ,
               nor
               the
               punishment
               due
               to
               the
               sinnes
               of
               man
               be
               satisfied
               but
               by
               man
               ,
               neither
               could
               the
               righteousnesse
               be
               meritorious
               for
               all
               ,
               nor
               the
               price
               of
               ransome
               sufficient
               ,
               if
               the
               person
               which
               should
               perform
               both
               were
               not
               God.
               It
               was
               likewise
               needfull
               that
               the
               mediatour
               who
               should
               reconcile
               us
               unto
               God
               and
               make
               us
               and
               our
               prayers
               acceptable
               unto
               him
               should
               be
               both
               God
               and
               man
               :
               therefore
               God
               in
               his
               unspeakable
               mercy
               hath
               appointed
               and
               given
               his
               onely
               begotten
               Sonne
               to
               be
               our
               Mediatour
               ,
               Advocate
               and
               Intercessour
               ,
               who
               having
               assumed
               our
               nature
               should
               therein
               satisfie
               his
               justice
               and
               appease
               his
               wrath
               ;
               and
               having
               performed
               perfect
               obedience
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               given
               himself
               a
               ransome
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               should
               ascend
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               should
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               persons
               of
               such
               as
               believe
               in
               him
               and
               their
               prayers
               which
               call
               upon
               God
               in
               his
               name
               should
               be
               accepted
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               in
               the
               former
               points
               we
               were
               forced
               to
               prove
               two
               things
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               God
               is
               to
               be
               invocated
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               ,
               and
               not
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ;
               so
               in
               this
               we
               are
               by
               the
               like
               superstition
               of
               the
               Papists
               compelled
               to
               demonstrate
               two
               things
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               onely
               Mediatour
               of
               intercession
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               alwayes
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               in
               his
               name
               .
               For
               as
               they
               invocate
               others
               besides
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               indeed
               worshippers
               
               of
               more
               gods
               ;
               so
               have
               they
               appointed
               other
               mediatours
               and
               intercessours
               besides
               Christ.
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               alike
               in
               both
               .
               But
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Mediatour
              
               
               
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Papists
               make
               two
               sorts
               of
               mediatours
               ,
               the
               
               one
               of
               redemption
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               intercession
               ;
               and
               they
               do
               confesse
               in
               word
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               onely
               Mediatour
               of
               redemption
               ,
               but
               of
               intercession
               they
               adjoyn
               other
               mediatours
               unto
               him
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Saints
               departed
               .
            
             
               Here
               therefore
               I
               will
               shew
               two
               things
               :
               1.
               
               That
               they
               seem
               to
               acknowledge
               other
               mediatours
               of
               redemption
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               deed
               overthrow
               that
               which
               in
               word
               they
               confesse
               ;
               2.
               
               That
               none
               can
               be
               mediatour
               of
               intercession
               who
               is
               not
               also
               of
               redemption
               .
               For
               as
               touching
               the
               first
               ;
               in
               many
               of
               their
               authorized
               prayers
               they
               desire
               God
               to
               have
               mercie
               on
               them
               in
               forgiving
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               in
               giving
               unto
               them
               good
               things
               as
               well
               spirituall
               as
               temporall
               for
               the
               merits
               and
               intercession
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               and
               so
               plainly
               thrust
               the
               Saints
               into
               the
               office
               of
               Christ.
               And
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               they
               invocate
               also
               the
               Saints
               as
               they
               do
               Christ
               to
               bestow
               good
               things
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               avert
               evil
               from
               them
               ,
               substituting
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               before
               ,
               into
               the
               room
               of
               the
               tutelar
               gods
               of
               the
               heathen
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               see
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               mediatours
               of
               intercession
               who
               are
               not
               also
               of
               redemption
               .
               We
               denie
               not
               but
               that
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               they
               may
               be
               called
               mediatours
               and
               intercessours
               who
               are
               
                 medii
                 inter
              
               ,
               namely
               between
               God
               and
               man.
               So
               Moses
               
               is
               termed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               19.
               
               Deut.
               5.
               5.
               and
               27.
               31.
               
               Pastours
               likewise
               and
               preachers
               ,
               who
               are
               both
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               to
               the
               people
               in
               preaching
               and
               of
               the
               people
               to
               God
               in
               prayer
               :
               But
               they
               are
               not
               in
               that
               sense
               intercessours
               as
               we
               acknowledge
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Papists
               do
               esteem
               the
               Saints
               ,
               that
               we
               for
               their
               merits
               &
               intercession
               should
               hope
               to
               be
               heard
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               Saints
               upon
               earth
               ,
               who
               in
               mutuall
               charity
               do
               pray
               and
               make
               intercession
               one
               for
               another
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               required
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               1.
               
               Jam.
               5.
               15
               ,
               16.
               may
               be
               called
               intercessours
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               whose
               intercession
               dependeth
               wholly
               upon
               the
               intercession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               whose
               prayers
               are
               alwayes
               made
               in
               his
               name
               .
            
             
               Why
               then
               may
               not
               the
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               be
               
               esteemed
               intercessours
               ?
            
             
               For
               the
               intercession
               of
               Saints
               departed
               there
               is
               
               no
               testimonie
               of
               Scripture
               .
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               that
               they
               do
               use
               to
               invocate
               the
               name
               of
               God
               by
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               bearing
               a
               part
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               the
               quire
               of
               Angels
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               unlikely
               but
               that
               they
               pray
               for
               that
               which
               is
               wanting
               unto
               them
               whilest
               their
               bodies
               sleep
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               full
               redemption
               ;
               that
               the
               number
               of
               the
               elect
               being
               accomplished
               ,
               the
               Lord
               would
               hasten
               the
               second
               coming
               of
               Christ
               for
               their
               full
               redemption
               .
               In
               which
               prayer
               also
               they
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               also
               do
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               in
               regard
               thereof
               we
               are
               as
               well
               intercessours
               for
               them
               as
               they
               for
               us
               .
               It
               is
               also
               probable
               ,
               that
               they
               being
               members
               of
               the
               same
               mysticall
               bodie
               ,
               indued
               with
               perfect
               charitie
               ,
               do
               in
               generall
               pray
               for
               their
               fellow-members
               upon
               earth
               .
               But
               that
               in
               
               particular
               they
               pray
               for
               any
               of
               us
               it
               is
               improbable
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               not
               our
               persons
               ,
               nor
               heare
               our
               prayers
               ,
               nor
               understand
               our
               particular
               wants
               :
               or
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               yet
               would
               it
               not
               follow
               that
               either
               we
               should
               pray
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               before
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               should
               desire
               the
               Lord
               for
               their
               merits
               and
               intercessions
               to
               grant
               our
               desires
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               what
               praises
               or
               prayers
               they
               utter
               unto
               God
               ,
               they
               offer
               them
               onely
               in
               the
               name
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               desiring
               that
               for
               his
               merits
               and
               intercession
               their
               invocation
               may
               be
               accepted
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               Christ
               alone
               is
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               intercession
               .
               So
               Augustine
               speaking
               of
               those
               words
               
               of
               S.
               John
               ,
               1.
               
               Epist.
               2.
               1.
               saith
               ,
               John
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               You
               have
               an
               advocate
               ,
               for
               so
               should
               he
               separate
               himself
               from
               sinners
               :
               nor
               doth
               he
               say
               ,
               You
               have
               me
               for
               a
               mediatour
               (
               as
               Parmenianus
               in
               a
               certain
               place
               maketh
               the
               Bishop
               a
               mediatour
               between
               God
               and
               the
               people
               )
               for
               then
               what
               good
               and
               faithfull
               Christian
               could
               indure
               him
               ?
               who
               would
               look
               upon
               him
               as
               an
               Apostle
               of
               Christ
               and
               not
               as
               Antichrist
               ?
               And
               again
               ,
               All
               Christians
               do
               mutually
               commend
               themselves
               unto
               God
               in
               their
               prayers
               :
               
                 pro
                 quo
                 autem
                 nullus
                 interpellat
                 sed
                 ipse
                 pro
                 omnibus
                 ,
                 hic
                 unus
                 verúsque
                 mediator
                 est
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               but
               for
               whom
               none
               intercedeth
               but
               he
               for
               all
               ,
               he
               alone
               is
               the
               true
               Mediatour
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               onely
               Mediatour
               of
               intercession
               as
               wel
               as
               of
               redemption
               it
               is
               evident
               ;
               because
               these
               being
               the
               two
               parts
               of
               his
               mediation
               ,
               and
               not
               two
               sorts
               of
               Mediatours
               ;
               the
               latter
               of
               intercession
               dependeth
               on
               the
               other
               of
               redemption
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               representation
               of
               it
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               application
               
               thereof
               to
               the
               faithfull
               :
               the
               dignitie
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               efficacy
               and
               vertue
               of
               his
               intercession
               dependeth
               on
               the
               merits
               of
               redemption
               .
               For
               had
               Christ
               not
               been
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               redemption
               he
               could
               not
               have
               been
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               intercession
               .
               For
               when
               it
               is
               said
               that
               Christ
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               in
               heaven
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               thus
               to
               understand
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               falleth
               down
               upon
               his
               knees
               and
               prayeth
               to
               God
               for
               us
               (
               John
               16.
               26.
               
               
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 unto
                 you
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 pray
                 the
                 Father
                 for
                 you
              
               )
               but
               that
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               he
               representeth
               his
               own
               merits
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               offereth
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               faithfull
               unto
               God
               perfumed
               with
               the
               odours
               of
               his
               own
               sacrifice
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               described
               ,
               Revel
               .
               8.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               So
               Anselme
               
                 in
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 Vnigenitum
                 Filium
                 pro
                 hominibus
                 interpellare
                 ,
                 est
                 apud
                 coaeternum
                 Patrem
                 seipsum
                 hominem
                 demonstrare
                 :
              
               The
               onely
               begotten
               Sonne
               is
               said
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               men
               ,
               when
               he
               sheweth
               himself
               man
               before
               his
               coeternall
               Father
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               describeth
               his
               intercession
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               
                 his
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               9.
               24.
               
            
             
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               therefore
               joyneth
               both
               the
               parts
               
               together
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               5.
               where
               speaking
               professedly
               of
               prayers
               ,
               and
               saying
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               onely
               Mediatour
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               he
               addeth
               ,
               
                 who
                 gave
                 himself
                 a
                 ransome
                 for
                 all
                 .
              
               So
               1.
               
               John
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 sinne
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 advocate
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 .
              
               He
               onely
               is
               the
               advocate
               ,
               because
               he
               onely
               can
               plead
               his
               merits
               for
               us
               .
               He
               onely
               is
               perfectly
               &
               fully
               just
               ,
               he
               onely
               is
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
               And
               as
               he
               is
               the
               onely
               Intercessour
               because
               he
               is
               the
               onely
               Saviour
               ,
               Acts
               4.
               
               12.
               so
               is
               he
               the
               perfect
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 ever
                 liveth
                 to
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               
               For
               whereas
               they
               ordain
               other
               intercessours
               for
               whose
               sake
               they
               desire
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               they
               do
               it
               altogether
               without
               warrant
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               no
               doctrine
               ,
               no
               precept
               ,
               no
               promise
               ,
               no
               example
               to
               warrant
               it
               :
               and
               consequently
               such
               prayer
               cannot
               be
               made
               in
               faith
               ,
               neither
               can
               it
               please
               God.
               And
               with
               what
               forehead
               can
               they
               take
               from
               Christ
               his
               office
               and
               the
               honour
               thereof
               which
               he
               purchased
               with
               his
               bloud
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               warrant
               from
               him
               assigne
               it
               to
               others
               :
               as
               though
               Christ
               having
               for
               a
               short
               time
               exercised
               the
               office
               of
               mediation
               ,
               should
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               have
               resigned
               it
               to
               his
               servants
               .
               But
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               teacheth
               the
               contrary
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               that
               Christ
               is
               therefore
               
                 able
                 perfectly
                 and
                 fully
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 save
                 those
                 which
                 by
                 him
                 do
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 liveth
                 ever
                 to
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               every
               where
               directeth
               us
               unto
               Christ
               and
               to
               no
               other
               mediatour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               no
               other
               must
               we
               flie
               ,
               Ephes.
               3.
               12.
               
               Heb.
               4.
               16.
               and
               7.
               19.
               
               Christ
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               and
               the
               onely
               accesse
               unto
               God
               :
               Those
               that
               leave
               this
               way
               and
               this
               accesse
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               way
               nor
               accesse
               to
               God
               with
               hope
               or
               comfort
               ;
               or
               if
               any
               will
               go
               to
               God
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               throne
               of
               grace
               they
               shall
               find
               a
               tribunall
               of
               justice
               and
               terrour
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               mercifull
               Father
               a
               just
               &
               terrible
               Judge
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               Christ
               in
               plain
               terms
               saith
               ,
               John
               14.
               6.
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 cometh
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 but
                 by
                 me
                 :
              
               and
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               5.
               
               
                 That
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 but
                 one
                 Mediatour
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 man.
              
               
               For
               as
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               The
               Mediatour
               between
               God
               
               and
               man
               ought
               to
               have
               something
               like
               to
               God
               ,
               something
               like
               to
               man
               ,
               lest
               being
               in
               both
               like
               to
               men
               he
               should
               be
               farre
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               being
               in
               both
               like
               to
               God
               he
               should
               be
               farre
               from
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               ●…hould
               be
               no
               Mediatour
               .
               But
               Christ
               alone
               is
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               alone
               is
               Mediatour
               .
            
             
               The
               high
               Priest
               in
               the
               law
               was
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               :
               
               but
               the
               high
               Priest
               in
               type
               was
               mediatour
               both
               of
               redemption
               and
               expiation
               in
               offering
               sacrifices
               ,
               and
               of
               intercession
               in
               making
               prayers
               for
               the
               people
               ;
               to
               which
               purpose
               bearing
               the
               names
               of
               the
               twelve
               tribes
               ,
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               them
               ;
               therein
               representing
               Christ
               ,
               who
               being
               entred
               into
               the
               heavenly
               sanctuary
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               what
               purpose
               do
               they
               flie
               to
               other
               mediatours
               ?
               is
               it
               because
               the
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               sufficient
               ?
               or
               is
               it
               because
               the
               Saints
               are
               in
               greater
               favour
               with
               God
               ?
               or
               lastly
               ,
               because
               the
               Saints
               are
               more
               favourable
               to
               us
               then
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ?
               If
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               denie
               Christ
               to
               be
               a
               perfect
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               affirmeth
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               
               If
               the
               second
               ,
               they
               denie
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               in
               whom
               he
               is
               well
               pleased
               with
               the
               Saints
               themselves
               .
               If
               the
               third
               ,
               they
               deny
               him
               to
               be
               their
               loving
               and
               mercifull
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               hath
               loved
               us
               with
               the
               greatest
               love
               ,
               unto
               which
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Saints
               being
               compared
               is
               as
               a
               little
               spark
               to
               agreat
               flame
               ,
               or
               a
               drop
               of
               water
               to
               the
               great
               sea
               .
               He
               took
               our
               
                 nature
                 and
                 infirmities
              
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               
                 compassion
                 on
                 us
              
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               17
               ,
               18.
               and
               4.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               He
               graciously
               inviteth
               
               us
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               who
               do
               come
               he
               promlseth
               not
               to
               reject
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               28.
               
               John
               6.
               37.
               
               Injurious
               therefore
               and
               blasphemous
               are
               they
               against
               Christ
               ,
               esteeming
               him
               as
               austere
               ,
               and
               seeking
               to
               the
               Saints
               as
               more
               propitious
               ;
               especially
               when
               they
               commit
               the
               administration
               of
               justice
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               mercy
               to
               his
               mother
               ;
               and
               therefore
               appeal
               from
               the
               tribunal
               of
               his
               justice
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               mothers
               mercy
               .
               But
               besides
               the
               horrible
               superstition
               and
               idolatry
               ,
               besides
               the
               sacrilegious
               injurie
               offered
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               besides
               their
               own
               infidelitie
               and
               unthankfulnesse
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               extreme
               folly
               and
               madnesse
               rather
               to
               seek
               to
               other
               mediatours
               ,
               seeing
               in
               Christ
               nothing
               is
               wanting
               which
               is
               required
               in
               a
               perfect
               Mediatour
               .
               For
               by
               his
               all-sufficient
               merits
               he
               hath
               satisfied
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               for
               his
               merits
               we
               may
               trust
               to
               be
               heard
               :
               He
               is
               in
               highest
               favour
               with
               God
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               Lord
               graciously
               accepteth
               whomsoever
               he
               loveth
               ;
               &
               therefore
               we
               may
               be
               bold
               to
               pray
               that
               for
               his
               sake
               we
               may
               be
               heard
               :
               He
               heareth
               our
               prayers
               &
               is
               acquainted
               with
               our
               persons
               and
               wants
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               most
               gracious
               and
               favourable
               in
               commending
               our
               suits
               unto
               God
               :
               He
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               hath
               promised
               that
               we
               shall
               obtein
               :
               Whereas
               the
               Saints
               have
               no
               merits
               to
               plead
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               for
               others
               ,
               but
               those
               of
               Christ.
               In
               Christ
               they
               are
               loved
               and
               graciously
               accepted
               .
               They
               heare
               not
               our
               prayers
               ,
               neither
               are
               acquainted
               with
               our
               persons
               or
               wants
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               love
               they
               have
               is
               but
               a
               small
               reflexion
               of
               the
               beams
               of
               Christs
               love
               shed
               abroad
               in
               their
               hearts
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               
               neither
               have
               they
               either
               by
               commandment
               or
               promise
               moved
               us
               to
               seek
               to
               their
               mediation
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               have
               directed
               us
               unto
               Christ.
               
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               objected
               ,
               That
               for
               Abrahams
               or
               Davids
               fake
               the
               Lord
               is
               said
               or
               requested
               to
               do
               something
               ;
               In
               these
               examples
               not
               the
               merits
               of
               those
               Saints
               ,
               but
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               which
               the
               Lord
               made
               with
               them
               is
               interposed
               .
               If
               they
               plead
               antiquitie
               for
               their
               using
               the
               mediation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               the
               first
               that
               brought
               in
               this
               superstition
               into
               the
               East-churches
               was
               Petrus
               Cirapheus
               the
               heretick
               ,
               about
               the
               yeare
               500
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               West
               Gregory
               about
               the
               yeare
               600.
               
            
             
               The
               Scriptures
               in
               this
               case
               give
               us
               the
               like
               counsel
               to
               that
               which
               was
               given
               to
               Themistocles
               :
               For
               having
               occasion
               to
               use
               the
               favour
               of
               Admetus
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Molossi
               ,
               who
               was
               offended
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               asked
               counsel
               of
               the
               Queen
               how
               he
               might
               obtein
               the
               Kings
               favour
               ;
               and
               being
               instructed
               by
               her
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               returned
               from
               the
               Temple
               ,
               held
               the
               Kings
               sonne
               between
               his
               arms
               ,
               as
               desiring
               that
               for
               his
               sake
               he
               would
               receive
               him
               into
               favour
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               the
               King
               was
               pacified
               towards
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               
                 That
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               BUt
               to
               leave
               them
               .
               For
               our
               own
               instruction
               we
               are
               to
               learn
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               alwayes
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ.
               Now
               they
               are
               said
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               believing
               in
               him
               and
               reposing
               their
               affiance
               in
               the
               merits
               and
               intercession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               do
               desire
               the
               Lord
               that
               not
               respecting
               
               their
               own
               unworthinesse
               or
               demerits
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               heare
               them
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               merits
               and
               intercession
               accept
               of
               their
               prayers
               .
            
             
               The
               which
               includeth
               two
               things
               :
               1.
               
               A
               desire
               that
               for
               Christs
               sake
               we
               may
               be
               heard
               .
               2.
               
               A
               belief
               that
               for
               Christs
               sake
               we
               shall
               be
               heard
               .
               Of
               the
               desire
               we
               are
               here
               to
               speak
               ;
               of
               the
               belief
               or
               faith
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               are
               thus
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               proved
               ,
               1.
               by
               the
               commandment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               John
               16.
               24.
               2.
               by
               his
               promise
               ,
               John
               16.
               23.
               and
               14.
               13
               ,
               14.
               3.
               by
               his
               prediction
               ,
               John
               16.
               26.
               4.
               by
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               faithfull
               not
               onely
               since
               the
               ascension
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               have
               alwayes
               used
               to
               conclude
               their
               prayers
               with
               this
               clause
               ,
               
                 per
                 Dominum
                 nostrum
                 Jesum
                 Christum
              
               ,
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               but
               also
               before
               the
               incarnation
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               17.
               
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 sake
              
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               was
               diversly
               figured
               in
               the
               law
               .
               For
               1.
               
               Whereas
               by
               the
               propitiatory
               which
               covered
               the
               ark
               Christ
               was
               represented
               ,
               therefore
               the
               faithfull
               when
               they
               were
               to
               pray
               turned
               their
               face
               towards
               the
               place
               where
               the
               ark
               remained
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Hereunto
               tended
               their
               sacrifices
               ,
               which
               were
               a
               figure
               of
               Christs
               sacrifice
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               merit
               thereof
               the
               prayers
               of
               them
               which
               did
               offer
               the
               sacrifice
               might
               be
               accepted
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               as
               the
               high
               Priest
               once
               a
               yeare
               entred
               the
               sanctuary
               ,
               bearing
               on
               his
               shoulders
               the
               names
               and
               on
               his
               breast
               twelve
               stones
               the
               tokens
               of
               the
               twelve
               tribes
               ,
               prayed
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               stood
               
               in
               the
               courts
               of
               the
               house
               :
               even
               so
               Christ
               being
               entred
               into
               the
               heavenly
               sanctuary
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               19.
               
               Apoc.
               8.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Therefore
               as
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               If
               you
               require
               a
               priest
               ,
               he
               is
               above
               the
               heavens
               ,
               where
               he
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               thee
               who
               in
               earth
               died
               for
               thee
               .
               He
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               by
               whom
               we
               have
               accesse
               unto
               God
               ,
               John
               14.
               6.
               he
               is
               the
               onely
               Mediatour
               by
               whom
               we
               have
               
                 accesse
                 with
                 boldnesse
              
               ,
               Ephes.
               3.
               12.
               he
               alone
               in
               whom
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               appeased
               towards
               us
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               25.
               so
               that
               coming
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               neither
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               dreadfull
               majestie
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               conscience
               of
               our
               own
               unworthinesse
               shall
               dismay
               us
               .
               He
               is
               the
               altar
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               10.
               on
               which
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               our
               prayer
               or
               praise
               being
               offered
               is
               thereby
               sanctified
               ,
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               He
               is
               ,
               as
               Ambrose
               saith
               ,
               our
               mouth
               by
               which
               we
               speak
               unto
               the
               Father
               ,
               our
               eye
               by
               whom
               we
               see
               the
               Father
               ,
               our
               right
               hand
               by
               which
               we
               offer
               our selves
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               without
               whose
               intercession
               neither
               we
               nor
               the
               Saints
               have
               ought
               to
               do
               with
               God.
               And
               herein
               especially
               the
               prayers
               of
               true
               Christians
               do
               differ
               from
               the
               prayers
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               we
               call
               upon
               God
               in
               the
               name
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               alone
               .
            
             
               The
               use
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               16.
               and
               10.
               19.
               that
               seeing
               we
               have
               such
               an
               high
               Priest
               who
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               with
               boldnesse
               and
               assurance
               of
               faith
               offer
               up
               our
               prayers
               unto
               God
               :
               For
               1.
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 helpeth
                 our
                 infirmities
              
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               26.
               2.
               
               God
               the
               Father
               justifieth
               and
               accepteth
               of
               us
               in
               Christ
               ,
               v.
               33.
               
               
                 Who
                 therefore
                 shall
                 lay
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 ?
              
               who
               can
               condemn
               us
               seeing
               Christ
               died
               
               for
               our
               sinnes
               and
               rose
               again
               for
               our
               justification
               ,
               and
               now
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               making
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               v.
               34.
               and
               with
               the
               odours
               of
               his
               own
               sacrifice
               perfumeth
               our
               prayers
               ,
               making
               them
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               Revel
               .
               8.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               fourth
               place
               we
               are
               to
               intreat
               of
               the
               manner
               
               how
               we
               are
               to
               call
               upon
               God.
               The
               manner
               is
               set
               down
               Rom.
               8.
               27.
               
                 according
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               S.
               John
               speaketh
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               1.
               
               John
               5.
               14.
               
               So
               I
               said
               in
               the
               definition
               ,
               That
               invocation
               is
               a
               religious
               speech
               of
               the
               faithfull
               made
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               :
               where
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               ,
               not
               his
               secret
               will
               and
               counsel
               which
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               his
               will
               revealed
               in
               his
               word
               .
               Prayer
               is
               therefore
               made
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               in
               our
               prayer
               those
               things
               are
               performed
               which
               God
               in
               his
               word
               prescribeth
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               prayer
               .
            
             
               This
               and
               the
               former
               point
               are
               of
               great
               moment
               :
               for
               when
               a
               man
               prayeth
               and
               is
               not
               heard
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               Bernard
               saith
               ,
               because
               
                 aut
                 praeter
                 verbum
                 petis
                 ,
                 aut
                 propter
                 verbum
                 non
                 petis
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               thou
               prayest
               either
               beside
               the
               word
               or
               not
               for
               the
               word
               ;
               whereas
               on
               the
               other
               side
               we
               have
               this
               confidence
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               ask
               any
               thing
               according
               to
               his
               will
               he
               heareth
               us
               ,
               1.
               
               John
               5.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               prayer
               there
               are
               duties
               to
               
               be
               performed
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               action
               it self
               ,
               but
               also
               out
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               both
               before
               and
               after
               .
               In
               the
               action
               of
               invocation
               the
               duties
               respecting
               the
               manner
               belong
               either
               to
               the
               internall
               form
               or
               externall
               .
               The
               former
               are
               the
               inward
               duties
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               the
               latter
               the
               outward
               speech
               and
               gesture
               of
               the
               bodie
               .
            
             
               
                 Unto
                 the
                 speech
                 referre
              
               
                 words
              
               
                 
                   
                     quantitie
                     .
                  
                   
                     qualitie
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 voice
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               soul
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               what
               is
               required
               
               first
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               particular
               .
               In
               generall
               it
               is
               required
               that
               our
               invocation
               be
               a
               speech
               of
               the
               soul
               :
               and
               therefore
               as
               I
               said
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               some
               define
               prayer
               that
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               communication
               of
               the
               soul
               with
               God
               :
               Others
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               ascending
               of
               the
               mind
               unto
               God.
               David
               expresseth
               his
               prayer
               to
               be
               a
               lifting
               up
               of
               his
               soul
               unto
               God
               ,
               Psal.
               25.
               1.
               and
               86.
               4.
               and
               elsewhere
               he
               calleth
               it
               a
               pouring
               
               forth
               of
               the
               soul
               before
               the
               Lord
               ;
               as
               Anna
               also
               speaketh
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               1.
               15.
               
               So
               that
               true
               prayer
               is
               not
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               voice
               ,
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               or
               hands
               alone
               ;
               but
               a
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               heart
               with
               the
               hands
               unto
               God
               that
               is
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               Lam.
               3.
               41.
               
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               we
               are
               directed
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               and
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               soul
               ,
               Ephes.
               6.
               18.
               to
               pray
               with
               the
               whole
               heart
               ,
               Psal.
               111.
               1.
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               an
               upright
               heart
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               7.
               with
               unfeigned
               lips
               ,
               Psal.
               17.
               1.
               in
               truth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               sinceritie
               and
               uprightnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               Psal.
               145.
               18.
               
            
             
             
               The
               necessitie
               of
               this
               praying
               in
               truth
               appeareth
               ,
               
               1.
               
               By
               testimonie
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               John
               4.
               24.
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 worship
                 him
                 must
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 truth
                 :
              
               2.
               
               By
               all
               those
               testimonies
               even
               now
               cited
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               stirred
               up
               to
               lift
               up
               our
               hearts
               and
               to
               poure
               forth
               oursouls
               ,
               &c.
               3.
               
               If
               the
               Apostle
               require
               servants
               to
               perform
               their
               duties
               to
               their
               masters
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               how
               much
               
               more
               is
               it
               our
               duty
               to
               the
               Lord
               himself
               to
               perform
               our
               service
               from
               our
               hearts
               ?
               4.
               
               The
               uprightnesse
               and
               sinceritie
               of
               the
               heart
               is
               the
               soundnesse
               of
               all
               our
               worship
               and
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               is
               hypocrisie
               :
               therefore
               David
               professeth
               that
               he
               would
               
                 call
                 upon
                 God
                 with
                 an
                 upright
                 heart
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               119.
               7.
               and
               
                 with
                 lips
                 unfeigned
              
               ,
               Psal.
               17.
               1.
               and
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               we
               are
               exhorted
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               with
               
                 an
                 upright
                 heart
              
               ,
               Deut.
               4.
               29.
               
               Jer.
               29.
               13.
               5.
               
               The
               promise
               of
               hearing
               our
               prayer
               is
               restrained
               to
               this
               praying
               in
               truth
               :
               Psal.
               145.
               18.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 near
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 truth
                 :
              
               for
               
                 bodily
                 exercise
                 profiteth
                 little
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               and
               the
               Lord
               respecteth
               especially
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               As
               for
               those
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               with
               their
               lips
               and
               not
               with
               their
               hearts
               ,
               the
               Lord
               abhorreth
               their
               prayer
               ,
               and
               taketh
               himself
               to
               be
               abused
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               reproveth
               them
               by
               his
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               chap.
               29.
               13.
               
               
                 This
                 people
                 cometh
                 near
                 me
                 with
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 heart
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 me
                 :
              
               and
               elsewhere
               he
               complaineth
               of
               the
               hypocrites
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               howled
               unto
               him
               they
               cried
               not
               with
               their
               hearts
               ,
               which
               he
               calleth
               speaking
               lies
               ,
               Hos.
               7.
               13
               ,
               14.
               for
               what
               else
               doth
               a
               man
               but
               lie
               when
               
               he
               speaketh
               otherwise
               then
               he
               thinketh
               ?
               This
               divorce
               of
               the
               heart
               and
               the
               tongue
               in
               all
               speech
               ,
               even
               betwixt
               men
               ,
               is
               detestable
               :
               Psal.
               12.
               2.
               it
               is
               called
               
                 speaking
                 with
                 a
                 heart
                 and
                 a
                 heart
                 :
              
               But
               when
               men
               speak
               so
               unto
               God
               it
               is
               ridiculous
               and
               impious
               :
               ridiculous
               ,
               because
               they
               go
               about
               to
               deceive
               God
               ,
               who
               beholding
               he
               heart
               as
               well
               as
               the
               tongue
               ,
               seeth
               them
               dance
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               net
               :
               impious
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               to
               lie
               unto
               men
               but
               unto
               God.
               Both
               which
               folly
               and
               impietie
               the
               Psalmist
               noteth
               in
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               Psal.
               78.
               36.
               
               That
               when
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               upon
               them
               slaying
               divers
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               sought
               him
               and
               called
               upon
               him
               :
               neverthelesse
               
                 they
                 did
                 flatter
              
               ,
               or
               go
               about
               to
               deceive
               him
               ,
               
                 with
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 lied
                 unto
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 tongues
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 heart
                 was
                 not
                 right
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               therefore
               two
               faults
               are
               to
               be
               avoided
               :
               the
               
               one
               ,
               praying
               with
               feigned
               lips
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               praying
               with
               wandring
               thoughts
               .
               He
               is
               said
               to
               pray
               with
               feigned
               lips
               whose
               lips
               agree
               not
               with
               his
               heart
               ,
               nor
               his
               words
               with
               his
               desires
               and
               thoughts
               :
               So
               saith
               Beda
               ,
               
                 Labiis
                 dolosis
                 or
                 at
                 quis
                 ,
                 cùm
                 vox
                 oris
                 non
                 convenit
                 voci
                 cordis
              
               ;
               A
               man
               prayeth
               with
               deceitfull
               lips
               ,
               when
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               mouth
               agreeth
               not
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               This
               is
               to
               pray
               with
               an
               heart
               and
               an
               heart
               ,
               and
               thus
               prayeth
               every
               one
               which
               asketh
               that
               with
               his
               mouth
               which
               he
               doth
               not
               desire
               with
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               pretendeth
               that
               in
               his
               prayer
               which
               he
               doth
               not
               intend
               ,
               which
               promiseth
               that
               in
               his
               prayer
               which
               he
               meaneth
               not
               to
               perform
               ,
               or
               praiseth
               God
               for
               that
               whereof
               his
               conscience
               doth
               not
               acknowledge
               either
               God
               to
               be
               the
               giver
               or
               himself
               the
               receiver
               .
               
               This
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               all
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
               to
               play
               the
               hypocrites
               before
               God
               in
               all
               their
               prayers
               concerning
               spirituall
               things
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               learn
               therefore
               with
               David
               to
               pray
               with
               unfeigned
               lips
               ,
               Psal.
               17.
               1.
               and
               to
               praise
               God
               with
               an
               upright
               heart
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               7.
               
               For
               if
               it
               be
               the
               propertie
               of
               a
               sound
               Christian
               ,
               to
               speak
               unto
               his
               neighbour
               
                 the
                 truth
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               15.
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               we
               think
               it
               to
               be
               our
               dutie
               when
               we
               call
               upon
               God
               who
               trieth
               the
               heart
               and
               searcheth
               the
               reins
               ,
               to
               speak
               from
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               hearts
               .
               And
               if
               we
               will
               not
               stick
               to
               speak
               dissemblingly
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               seeth
               our
               thoughts
               long
               before
               ,
               Psal.
               139.
               2.
               what
               hope
               is
               there
               that
               we
               will
               make
               conscience
               to
               speak
               the
               truth
               unto
               men
               ,
               who
               see
               no
               further
               then
               our
               mouthes
               ?
               Let
               us
               therefore
               avoiding
               this
               leaven
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               which
               sowreth
               our
               prayers
               ,
               imbrace
               integrity
               and
               uprightnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               setting
               the
               Lord
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               behaving
               our selves
               in
               our
               prayer
               as
               those
               who
               sought
               to
               approve
               themselves
               to
               him
               who
               trieth
               the
               heart
               .
               Thus
               seeking
               the
               Lord
               with
               upright
               hearts
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               find
               him
               ,
               and
               calling
               upon
               him
               in
               truth
               we
               shall
               obtein
               our
               desires
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               to
               be
               avoided
               is
               praying
               with
               
               wandring
               thoughts
               :
               Which
               fault
               ariseth
               partly
               from
               the
               suggestions
               of
               Satan
               ,
               who
               is
               most
               busie
               to
               withdraw
               our
               minds
               from
               this
               heavenly
               exercise
               ;
               partly
               from
               our
               own
               spirituall
               sluggishnesse
               and
               carnall
               securitie
               ,
               and
               the
               worldly
               vanitie
               of
               our
               minds
               ;
               whereby
               it
               cometh
               to
               passe
               that
               we
               behave
               our selves
               as
               those
               who
               neither
               have
               reverence
               of
               the
               
               majesty
               of
               God
               to
               whom
               we
               speak
               ,
               nor
               sense
               of
               those
               things
               whereof
               we
               speak
               :
               For
               if
               we
               considered
               that
               we
               are
               speaking
               to
               the
               most
               mighty
               and
               glorious
               God
               ,
               could
               we
               imagine
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               think
               of
               any
               thing
               rather
               then
               of
               that
               which
               we
               speak
               unto
               him
               ?
               Do
               not
               men
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               gather
               their
               wi●…s
               and
               cogitations
               together
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               part
               thereof
               be
               derived
               to
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               speak
               before
               any
               whom
               they
               do
               reverence
               ?
               Or
               if
               our
               affections
               were
               unfeignedly
               set
               upon
               those
               heavenly
               things
               whereof
               we
               speak
               ,
               would
               we
               suffer
               our
               cogitations
               to
               wander
               about
               trifles
               on
               the
               〈◊〉
               Wherefore
               as
               at
               all
               other
               times
               so
               especially
               when
               we
               pray
               we
               must
               (
               as
               the
               Wise
               man
               adviseth
               )
               
                 above
                 all
                 observations
                 observe
                 and
                 keep
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               4.
               23.
               that
               they
               wander
               not
               from
               God
               ,
               (
               for
               ,
               as
               Bernard
               saith
               ,
               
                 nihil
                 corde
                 fugacius
              
               ,
               nothing
               is
               more
               fugitive
               then
               the
               heart
               )
               and
               that
               with
               David
               ,
               2.
               
               Sam.
               7.
               27.
               we
               may
               find
               our
               heart
               to
               call
               upon
               God.
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               let
               us
               pray
               ,
               that
               as
               at
               all
               times
               so
               especially
               in
               prayer
               the
               Lord
               would
               
                 knit
                 our
                 hearts
                 unto
                 him
              
               ,
               Psal.
               86.
               11.
               that
               they
               go
               not
               astray
               after
               vanities
               .
               Let
               us
               resist
               the
               suggestions
               of
               Satan
               ,
               let
               us
               shake
               off
               our
               own
               sluggishnesse
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               let
               us
               set
               before
               us
               the
               infinite
               majestie
               of
               God
               to
               whom
               we
               speak
               ,
               the
               excellencie
               and
               necessitie
               of
               those
               graces
               for
               which
               we
               pray
               and
               give
               thanks
               :
               l●…t
               us
               also
               pray
               with
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               141.
               3.
               that
               the
               
                 Lord
                 would
                 set
                 a
                 watch
                 before
                 our
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 our
                 lips
                 ,
              
               that
               neither
               our
               minds
               go
               a
               whoring
               after
               vanities
               ,
               nor
               our
               tongues
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               as
               the
               
                 pen
                 of
                 a
                 ready
                 writer
              
               ,
               be
               rash
               to
               utter
               any
               thing
               before
               
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               utter
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               the
               
                 min●…
                 doth
                 indite
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               that
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               mouth
               do
               not
               go
               before
               but
               alwayes
               follow
               the
               conceit
               of
               the
               mind
               .
               For
               many
               times
               it
               cometh
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               musicians
               fingers
               will
               run
               over
               a
               song
               which
               he
               hath
               been
               used
               to
               play
               although
               his
               mind
               be
               otherwise
               occupied
               ,
               so
               in
               prayer
               the
               tongue
               will
               run
               over
               that
               form
               of
               words
               which
               it
               hath
               been
               used
               to
               utter
               ,
               though
               the
               mind
               be
               roving
               about
               other
               matters
               .
               But
               this
               ought
               not
               so
               to
               be
               :
               for
               howsoever
               the
               Schoolmen
               do
               not
               require
               an
               actuall
               intention
               of
               the
               mind
               in
               prayer
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               purpose
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               beginning
               (
               therein
               framing
               their
               doctrine
               to
               their
               practice
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               practice
               to
               Gods
               word
               )
               yet
               seeing
               this
               kind
               of
               prayer
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               mouth
               and
               not
               from
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               lip
               ▪
               labour
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
               For
               as
               Cyprian
               saith
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 est
                 enim
                 segnitia
                 abalienari
                 &
                 capi
                 ineptis
                 cogitationibus
              
               
               
                 &
                 profanis
                 cùm
                 Deum
                 deprecaris
                 ,
                 quasi
                 sit
                 aliud
                 quod
                 magis
                 debeas
                 cogitare
                 ,
                 quàm
                 quod
                 cum
                 Deo
                 loquaris
                 ?
                 Quomodo
                 t●…
                 audiri
                 à
                 Deo
                 postulas
                 ,
                 cùm
                 te●…ipse
                 non
                 audias
                 ?
                 Vis
                 enim
                 Deum
                 memorem
                 tui
                 ▪
                 cùm
                 rogas
                 ,
                 eùm
                 tu
                 ipse
                 memor
                 tui
                 non
                 sis
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               What
               a
               negligent
               sloth
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               be
               alienated
               and
               carried
               away
               with
               foolish
               cogitations
               and
               profane
               when
               thou
               prayest
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               though
               there
               were
               something
               else
               which
               thou
               oughtest
               rather
               to
               think
               on
               then
               of
               that
               whereof
               thou
               speakest
               with
               God
               ?
               How
               dost
               thou
               desire
               that
               God
               should
               heare
               thee
               ,
               when
               as
               thou
               dost
               not
               h●…are
               thy self
               ?
               For
               wilt
               thou
               have
               God
               mindfull
               of
               thee
               when
               thou
               askest
               ,
               seeing
               thou
               
               art
               not
               mindfull
               of
               thy self
               ?
               And
               so
               G.
               Baldwin
               ;
               
               
                 Quomodo
                 se
                 audiri
                 postulat
                 ●…ui
                 seipsum
                 non
                 audit
                 &
                 quidloquatur
                 ignorat
                 ?
                 Nunquam
                 enim
                 orare
                 dicitur
                 qui
                 flexis
                 genibus
                 orat
                 ,
                 si
                 vagatione
                 distrahatur
                 .
                 Nihil
                 igitur
                 aliud
                 cogitare
                 debet
                 animus
                 orantis
                 quàm
                 quod
                 precatur
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               How
               doth
               he
               desire
               to
               be
               heard
               who
               doth
               not
               heare
               himself
               ,
               &
               is
               ignorant
               of
               what
               he
               speaketh
               ?
               For
               he
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               pray
               who
               prayeth
               with
               bended
               knees
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               distracted
               with
               wandring
               thoughts
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               mind
               of
               him
               that
               prayeth
               ought
               to
               think
               of
               nothing
               else
               then
               what
               is
               prayed
               .
               And
               likewise
               Chrysostome
               ,
               
                 Si
                 corpore
              
               
               
                 humi
                 prostrato
                 &
                 ore
                 incassum
                 nugante
                 mens
                 totam
                 domum
                 &
                 forum
                 circumeat
                 ,
                 quomodo
                 talis
                 dicere
                 poterit
                 ,
                 quòd
                 in
                 conspectu
                 Dei
                 precatus
                 sit
                 ?
                 Nam
                 orat
                 in
                 conspectu
                 Dei
                 totam
                 colligens
                 animamsuam
                 &
                 nil
                 habens
                 cum
                 terra
                 commune
                 ,
                 sed
                 in
                 ipsum
                 se
                 transferens
                 coelum
                 ,
                 &
                 omnem
                 ex
                 animo
                 pellens
                 humanam
                 cogitationem
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               If
               the
               bodie
               lying
               prostrate
               upon
               the
               ground
               and
               the
               mouth
               vainly
               trifling
               the
               mind
               wandreth
               throughout
               the
               whole
               house
               and
               market
               ,
               how
               can
               such
               a
               one
               say
               that
               he
               prayeth
               in
               Gods
               sight
               ?
               For
               he
               prayeth
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               who
               recollecteth
               his
               whole
               soul
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               may
               wholly
               raise
               himself
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               banish
               all
               humane
               cogitations
               out
               of
               his
               mind
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               conclude
               ,
               let
               the
               absurditie
               of
               the
               fault
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               grosse
               abusing
               of
               the
               majestie
               of
               God
               ,
               breed
               in
               us
               a
               lothing
               of
               this
               fault
               and
               a
               care
               to
               shun
               it
               .
               For
               when
               at
               any
               time
               our
               minds
               have
               wandred
               in
               prayer
               ,
               let
               us
               endeavour
               to
               joyn
               into
               one
               speech
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               mouth
               and
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               
               both
               which
               do
               sound
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               then
               consider
               whether
               we
               would
               make
               such
               a
               speech
               ,
               I
               say
               nor
               ,
               according
               to
               Malachi's
               rule
               ,
               to
               our
               Prince
               ,
               but
               ,
               to
               any
               man
               whom
               we
               regard
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               not
               abashed
               to
               offer
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               have
               you
               heard
               the
               two
               faults
               opposed
               to
               praying
               in
               truth
               :
               whereof
               the
               former
               is
               a
               note
               of
               hypocrites
               and
               impenitent
               sinners
               ;
               the
               latter
               ,
               though
               a
               foul
               fault
               and
               carefully
               to
               be
               avoided
               ,
               yet
               incident
               to
               the
               children
               of
               God
               :
               For
               even
               in
               this
               sense
               the
               best
               of
               us
               may
               complain
               with
               David
               that
               our
               heart
               forsaketh
               us
               ,
               Psal.
               40.
               12.
               and
               as
               Augustine
               citeth
               out
               of
               Ambrose
               ;
               
                 Ipso
                 in
                 tempore
                 quo
                 elevare
                 mentem
              
               
               
                 paramus
                 ,
                 insertis
                 inanibus
                 cogitationibus
                 adterrena
                 plerunque
                 dejicimur
                 :
              
               In
               the
               very
               time
               wherein
               we
               indeavour
               to
               lift
               up
               our
               minds
               ,
               vain
               thoughts
               being
               inserted
               we
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               cast
               down
               unto
               earthly
               things
               .
               Wherein
               if
               we
               please
               our selves
               and
               are
               satisfied
               with
               such
               wandring
               prayers
               ,
               as
               though
               su●…h
               wandring
               thoughts
               were
               not
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               as
               the
               Schoolmen
               teach
               ,
               we
               also
               play
               the
               hypocrites
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               speak
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               aire
               without
               fruit
               or
               efficacie
               ;
               for
               such
               a
               prayer
               is
               dead
               and
               withour
               life
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               we
               come
               with
               upright
               hearts
               ,
               intending
               a
               religious
               service
               unto
               God
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               our
               devotions
               be
               hindred
               with
               wandring
               thoughts
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               be
               grieved
               for
               them
               and
               pray
               and
               strive
               against
               them
               ,
               this
               infirmitie
               through
               Gods
               mercy
               and
               intercession
               of
               Christ
               shall
               not
               be
               imputed
               unto
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               
                 Of
                 knowledge
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 necessarily
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               much
               of
               that
               which
               is
               generally
               required
               in
               the
               soul
               :
               Now
               let
               us
               see
               what
               is
               more
               particularly
               required
               in
               the
               mind
               and
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               In
               the
               mind
               two
               things
               are
               required
               ,
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Knowledge
               1.
               
               Of
               God
               to
               whom
               we
               pray
               ,
               and
               
               of
               his
               will
               according
               to
               which
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               ;
               2.
               
               Of
               that
               which
               we
               in
               our
               invocation
               do
               utter
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               required
               knowledge
               and
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               whom
               he
               hath
               sent
               :
               otherwise
               we
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               censure
               of
               our
               Saviour
               given
               to
               the
               Samaritanes
               ,
               John
               4.
               22.
               
               
                 You
                 worship
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 .
              
               First
               we
               must
               know
               God
               before
               we
               can
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               believe
               in
               him
               or
               else
               we
               cannot
               call
               upon
               him
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               Therefore
               David
               exhorteth
               his
               sonne
               Solomon
               ,
               ●…
               .
               Chron.
               28.
               9.
               first
               
                 to
                 know
              
               ,
               then
               
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 with
                 a
                 willing
                 mind
                 and
                 an
                 upright
                 heart
                 .
              
               For
               all
               worship
               of
               God
               which
               is
               not
               guided
               by
               knowledge
               is
               mere
               will-worship
               and
               superstition
               .
               Neither
               is
               that
               to
               be
               accounted
               religion
               or
               pietie
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               ignorance
               ;
               as
               the
               Papists
               hold
               ignorance
               to
               be
               the
               mother
               of
               devotion
               .
               But
               that
               devotion
               is
               blind
               superstition
               .
               Knowledge
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               〈◊〉
               which
               guideth
               us
               in
               the
               right
               way
               of
               serving
               God
               according
               to
               his
               word
               ,
               without
               which
               we
               wander
               into
               will-worship
               and
               superstitious
               inventions
               .
               And
               theresore
               as
               of
               God
               there
               is
               
               knowledge
               required
               ,
               so
               also
               of
               his
               will
               revealed
               in
               
               his
               word
               :
               For
               we
               can
               have
               no
               assurance
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               heard
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               pray
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               1.
               
               John
               5.
               14.
               
               Neither
               can
               we
               pray
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               unlesse
               in
               some
               measure
               we
               do
               know
               it
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               required
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
               of
               that
               which
               we
               do
               pray
               ;
               otherwise
               we
               are
               subject
               to
               our
               Saviours
               reproof
               ,
               Matth.
               20.
               22.
               
               
                 You
                 ask
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 .
              
               Prayer
               not
               understood
               is
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               voice
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               soul
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               pouring
               forth
               of
               our
               breath
               and
               speaking
               into
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               pouring
               forth
               of
               our
               hearts
               and
               souls
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               for
               as
               Augustine
               saith
               ;
               Seeing
               as
               it
               is
               Psal.
               89.
               16.
               
               
                 Beatus
                 populus
              
               
               
                 qui
                 intelligit
                 jubilationem
                 .
                 Curramus
                 ergò
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 ad
                 hanc
                 beatitudinem
                 ,
                 intelligamus
                 jubilationem
                 ,
                 non
                 eam
                 sin●…
                 intellectu
                 fundamus
                 .
                 Quid
                 opus
                 est
                 jubilare
                 &
                 non
                 intelligere
                 jubilationem
                 ?
                 ut
                 vox
                 nostra
                 sola
                 jubile●…
                 ,
                 &
                 cor
                 non
                 jubilet
                 ?
                 Sonus
                 enim
                 cordis
                 intellectus
                 est
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Blessed
               is
               the
               people
               which
               understandeth
               the
               joyfull
               sound
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               haste
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               after
               this
               happinesse
               ,
               let
               us
               understand
               this
               joyfull
               sound
               ,
               and
               not
               vent
               it
               our
               without
               understanding
               .
               What
               use
               is
               there
               of
               a
               joyfull
               sound
               and
               not
               to
               understand
               it
               ?
               that
               our
               voice
               onely
               should
               make
               this
               joyfull
               sound
               ,
               and
               not
               our
               heart
               ?
               For
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               heart
               is
               understanding
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               exhorteth
               us
               that
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 dwell
                 in
                 us
                 plenteously
                 in
                 all
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 teaching
                 and
                 admonishing
                 our selves
                 in
                 psalmes
                 and
                 hymnes
                 and
                 spirituall
                 songs
                 ,
                 singing
                 with
                 grace
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
               Where
               the
               Apostle
               as
               he
               doth
               in
               generall
               require
               in
               every
               Christian
               a
               plentifull
               knowledge
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               direct
               him
               in
               his
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               he
               teacheth
               us
               the
               use
               of
               our
               Psalmes
               and
               songs
               which
               we
               sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               we
               and
               those
               that
               heare
               us
               may
               be
               instructed
               and
               edified
               thereby
               ,
               which
               without
               understanding
               of
               that
               which
               is
               said
               cannot
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sheweth
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.
               
               And
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               doth
               the
               Prophet
               David
               exhort
               us
               ,
               Psal.
               47.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               words
               though
               diversly
               translated
               do
               in
               every
               sense
               require
               understanding
               in
               those
               that
               call
               upon
               God
               :
               whether
               you
               read
               it
               ,
               
                 Sing
                 praises
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 understanding
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 sing
                 praises
                 understanding
                 by
              
               ,
               or
               
                 with
                 understanding
              
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               also
               signifi●…th
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               titles
               of
               divers
               psalmes
               )
               
                 sing
                 a
                 Psalme
                 of
                 instruction
              
               whereby
               you
               may
               (
               according
               to
               the
               exhortation
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               )
               instruct
               and
               edifie
               your selves
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Here
               therefore
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               are
               condemned
               :
               the
               first
               of
               those
               who
               pray
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               ;
               the
               second
               of
               them
               who
               praying
               in
               their
               own
               tongue
               do
               not
               understand
               their
               own
               prayer
               .
            
             
               The
               former
               fault
               is
               commited
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
               Rome
               both
               in
               publick
               and
               private
               prayers
               .
               And
               first
               for
               publick
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               ordained
               that
               all
               the
               publick
               Divine
               service
               in
               the
               West-churches
               should
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               .
               And
               although
               this
               their
               practice
               be
               directly
               repugnant
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               common
               sense
               and
               rea●…on
               ,
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               onely
               stiffly
               retein
               and
               
               maintein
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               pronounce
               Anathema
               against
               
               him
               that
               shall
               say
               that
               the
               Divine
               service
               ought
               onely
               to
               be
               celebrated
               in
               the
               vulgar
               tongue
               :
               and
               yet
               this
               expressely
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.
               
               From
               whence
               I
               reason
               thus
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               which
               the
               Lord
               by
               his
               Apostle
               hath
               commanded
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               that
               is
               necessarily
               to
               be
               observed
               :
               But
               the
               Lord
               by
               his
               Apostle
               hath
               commanded
               that
               the
               sacred
               service
               should
               be
               done
               in
               a
               language
               known
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               a
               strange
               language
               unknown
               to
               the
               people
               .
               For
               what
               he
               there
               teacheth
               he
               testifieth
               that
               they
               were
               the
               commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               v.
               37.
               
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               heare
               the
               Popish
               shifts
               used
               to
               avoid
               the
               force
               of
               this
               testimonie
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               not
               of
               prayer
               but
               
               of
               preaching
               and
               exhortation
               ,
               which
               they
               confesse
               are
               to
               be
               made
               in
               a
               known
               tongue
               ,
               otherwise
               that
               they
               are
               unprofitable
               and
               edifie
               not
               .
               Why
               then
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               do
               they
               not
               reade
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               in
               a
               known
               tongue
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               hide
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               word
               under
               the
               bushel
               of
               a
               strange
               language
               ?
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               the
               whole
               Divine
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Church
               as
               well
               praying
               and
               praysing
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               preaching
               and
               prophesying
               ,
               v.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Yea
               ,
               but
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               such
               as
               having
               
               the
               gifts
               of
               tongues
               ,
               did
               pray
               in
               a
               tongue
               which
               themselves
               knew
               not
               ;
               and
               of
               them
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 their
                 spirit
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               their
               affection
               ,
               
                 they
                 pray
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
              
               not
               understanding
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 is
                 unfruitfull
              
               ,
               namely
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               credible
               that
               they
               which
               had
               the
               gift
               of
               
               
               tongues
               did
               not
               understand
               the
               language
               which
               they
               spake
               (
               though
               some
               of
               the
               Fathers
               have
               so
               conceived
               )
               for
               that
               had
               been
               an
               unprofitable
               gift
               to
               them
               and
               others
               .
               Chrysostome
               
                 in
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 
                 Homil.
                 35.
                 
              
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               Doth
               the
               tongue
               edifie
               no
               bodie
               ?
               Not
               so
               .
               For
               he
               that
               speaketh
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               with
               tongues
               edifieth
               himself
               ,
               v.
               4.
               which
               verily
               cannot
               be
               except
               he
               understand
               what
               he
               saith
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               the
               Apostles
               
               meaning
               ,
               that
               his
               understanding
               is
               unprofitable
               to
               himself
               (
               as
               Bellarmine
               affirmeth
               )
               for
               he
               saith
               that
               he
               edifieth
               himself
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               hearers
               who
               understand
               him
               not
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
              
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               to
               pray
               in
               affection
               without
               understanding
               himself
               :
               but
               
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ,
               is
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               closet
               of
               a
               mans
               soul
               ,
               being
               not
               understood
               of
               others
               ;
               and
               
                 to
                 pray
                 with
                 understanding
              
               ,
               is
               to
               pray
               that
               others
               may
               understand
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               seemeth
               to
               expound
               the
               phrase
               v.
               19.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Church
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 speak
                 five
                 words
                 with
                 my
                 understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 teach
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 then
                 ten
                 thousand
                 words
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 tongue
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               necessitie
               ought
               to
               understand
               the
               publick
               prayers
               made
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               therefore
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               in
               a
               language
               known
               to
               them
               .
               The
               antecedent
               is
               denied
               by
               the
               Papists
               under
               this
               pretense
               ;
               Publick
               prayer
               is
               made
               
               not
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               to
               God
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               as
               available
               for
               them
               in
               an
               other
               language
               as
               in
               their
               own
               .
            
             
               If
               God
               understood
               or
               regarded
               no
               language
               but
               
               Latine
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               shew
               of
               reason
               in
               this
               answer
               :
               but
               all
               tongues
               are
               alike
               known
               &
               esteemed
               of
               
               God
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               no
               accepter
               of
               persons
               ,
               much
               lesse
               of
               tongues
               .
               Again
               ,
               publick
               prayer
               as
               it
               is
               made
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               congregation
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               prove
               that
               every
               one
               ought
               to
               understand
               his
               own
               prayer
               .
               The
               Minister
               doth
               pray
               ,
               but
               the
               people
               ought
               to
               concurre
               with
               him
               in
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               their
               consent
               thereunto
               by
               saying
               ,
               Amen
               :
               which
               they
               cannot
               do
               if
               they
               understand
               not
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               v.
               16.
               
               
                 Else
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 blesse
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 he
                 which
                 occupieth
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 unlearned
                 say
                 Amen
                 at
                 thy
                 giving
                 of
                 thanks
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 understandeth
                 not
                 what
                 thou
                 sayest
                 ?
              
            
             
               But
               the
               Papists
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostle
               meaneth
               not
               every
               one
               unlearned
               in
               the
               Laitie
               ,
               but
               the
               clerk
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               supplieth
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Laitie
               .
               But
               the
               words
               do
               signifie
               not
               him
               who
               supplyeth
               the
               place
               or
               stead
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               filleth
               or
               occupieth
               the
               place
               of
               the
               unlearned
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               one
               of
               that
               rank
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               expounded
               by
               the
               Greek
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               why
               is
               speech
               used
               at
               all
               in
               publick
               prayer
               ?
               and
               why
               do
               the
               people
               assemble
               themselves
               thereunto
               ?
               For
               speech
               is
               not
               needfull
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               searcheth
               the
               heart
               ;
               neither
               is
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               people
               necessarie
               at
               a
               prayer
               which
               is
               onely
               made
               for
               them
               :
               but
               words
               in
               publick
               prayer
               are
               used
               that
               the
               people
               both
               might
               be
               guided
               and
               edified
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               they
               might
               joyn
               with
               the
               speaker
               and
               adde
               their
               consent
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               also
               their
               presence
               ,
               is
               necessary
               .
               So
               Augustine
               ,
               
               
                 Opus
                 est
                 locutione
                 in
                 publicis
                 precibus
                 ,
                 non
                 ut
                 Deus
                 sed
                 ut
                 homines
                 audiant
                 :
              
               Speech
               is
               needfull
               in
               
               publick
               prayers
               ,
               not
               that
               God
               but
               that
               men
               may
               heare
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               the
               people
               ought
               to
               understand
               the
               publick
               
               prayers
               ,
               I
               prove
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               prayer
               ,
               whereunto
               also
               they
               are
               are
               to
               give
               their
               consent
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               they
               cannot
               do
               unlesse
               they
               understand
               what
               is
               spoken
               ,
               v.
               16.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Prayer
               uttered
               in
               a
               language
               unknown
               is
               unprofitable
               to
               the
               congregation
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ;
               
                 If
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 you
                 speaking
                 with
                 tongues
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 profit
                 you
                 ?
              
               v.
               6.
               
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 speaketh
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
              
               v.
               9.
               that
               is
               ,
               saith
               the
               Greek
               Scholiast
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 vain
                 and
                 unprofitably
              
               ;
               &
               ,
               
                 his
                 understanding
                 is
                 unprofitable
              
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
               So
               Basil
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 When
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 prayer
                 are
                 not
                 understood
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 ,
                 the
                 understanding
                 is
                 without
                 fruit
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 so
                 prayeth
                 with
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
               So
               Oecumenius
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 unprofitable
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               all
               things
               must
               be
               done
               to
               edification
               :
               Which
               generall
               the
               Apostle
               applyeth
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               v.
               26.
               
               For
               it
               is
               a
               most
               true
               saying
               of
               Augustine
               ,
               
               
                 Nemo
                 ●…dificatur
                 audiendo
                 quod
                 non
                 intelligit
                 :
              
               No
               man
               is
               edified
               by
               hearing
               that
               which
               he
               doth
               not
               understand
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               all
               things
               must
               be
               done
               decently
               and
               in
               order
               ,
               v.
               40.
               
               But
               when
               publick
               prayers
               are
               made
               in
               an
               unknown
               language
               ,
               there
               happeneth
               much
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Babel
               .
               The
               Minister
               though
               he
               speak
               Latine
               is
               a
               barbarian
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
               
                 If
                 I
              
               
               
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 voyce
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 a
                 barbarian
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 speaketh
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 barbarian
                 unto
                 me
              
               ;
               not
               simply
               ,
               but
               to
               me
               ,
               saith
               Chrysostome
               .
               
               Hierome
               truly
               saith
               ,
               
                 Omnis
                 sermo
                 qui
                 non
                 intelligitur
                 barbarus
                 judicatur
                 :
              
               All
               speech
               not
               understood
               is
               deemed
               barbarous
               .
               So
               Ovid
               in
               banishment
               ,
               
                 Barbarus
                 hîc
                 ego
                 sum
                 ,
                 quia
                 non
                 intelligor
                 ulli
                 ,
                 
              
               I
               am
               barbarous
               here
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               not
               understood
               by
               any
               .
               2.
               
               The
               minister
               and
               people
               meeting
               to
               publick
               prayer
               use
               not
               publick
               prayer
               but
               private
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               the
               place
               but
               the
               congregation
               that
               maketh
               it
               publick
               .
               But
               the
               minister
               praying
               in
               an
               unknown
               language
               ,
               his
               prayer
               is
               private
               ;
               and
               the
               people
               when
               they
               do
               pray
               at
               all
               ,
               betake
               themselves
               to
               their
               private
               devotions
               .
            
             
               Hereunto
               adde
               examples
               and
               precedents
               .
               For
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Prophets
               under
               the
               law
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Primitive
               Church
               did
               alwayes
               pray
               in
               a
               known
               tongue
               .
               Neither
               can
               any
               sound
               testimonie
               or
               approved
               example
               be
               produced
               to
               the
               contrary
               for
               six
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Christ.
               Vitalicus
               the
               Pope
               about
               the
               yeare
               666
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               number
               of
               the
               beast
               whose
               name
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               thought
               to
               have
               been
               the
               first
               authour
               of
               this
               ordinance
               ,
               concerning
               Divine
               service
               to
               be
               done
               in
               Latine
               .
               Origen
               saith
               ,
               
               That
               every
               nation
               in
               their
               mother
               tongue
               make
               their
               prayers
               unto
               God
               and
               yield
               him
               due
               praises
               .
               So
               Basil
               ,
               
                 Epist.
                 63.
                 ad
                 cler
                 .
                 Neocaesar
                 .
              
               And
               to
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               we
               may
               adde
               the
               practice
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               Ethiopians
               and
               Egyptians
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Moscovites
               ,
               Moravians
               ,
               and
               Sclavonians
               ;
               
               all
               which
               at
               this
               day
               observe
               the
               ancient
               form
               of
               praying
               in
               their
               vulgar
               languages
               .
            
             
               
                 De
                 Cyrillo
                 Moraviorum
                 praesule
                 ,
                 qui
                 vixit
                 900
                 ,
                 Aeneas
                 Sylvius
                 Hist.
                 Bohem.
                 cap.
                 13.
                 scribit
                 ,
                 Ferunt
                 Cyrillum
                 cùm
                 Romae
                 ageret
                 Pontifici
                 supplicasse
                 ut
                 Sclavorum
                 linguâ
                 ejus
                 gentis
                 hominibus
                 quam
                 baptizaverat
                 rem
                 Divinam
                 faciens
                 uti
                 posset
                 .
                 De
                 qua
                 re
                 dum
                 in
                 sacro
                 senatu
                 disputaretur
                 ,
                 esséntque
                 non
                 pauci
                 qui
                 contradicerent
                 ,
                 auditam
                 vocem
                 tanquam
                 de
                 coelo
                 in
                 h●…c
                 verba
                 missam
                 ,
              
               OMNIS
               SPIRITUS
               LAUDET
               DOMINUM
               ,
               
               ET
               OMNIS
               LINGUA
               CONFITEATUR
               EI.
               
                 Indéque
                 datum
                 Cyrillo
                 indultum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               They
               report
               that
               Cyrill
               when
               he
               was
               at
               Rome
               sued
               unto
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               executing
               Divine
               service
               he
               might
               use
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               Sclavonians
               to
               the
               men
               of
               that
               nation
               which
               he
               had
               baptized
               .
               About
               which
               when
               they
               disputed
               in
               the
               sacred
               senate
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               many
               that
               gainsaid
               it
               ,
               a
               voice
               sent
               as
               it
               were
               from
               heaven
               was
               heard
               uttering
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 spirit
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 every
                 tongue
                 confesse
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               so
               Cyrills
               suit
               was
               granted
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               yet
               will
               the
               Papists
               be
               counted
               Catholicks
               ,
               who
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               as
               in
               many
               more
               ,
               go
               against
               the
               practice
               and
               doctrine
               universall
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               for
               six
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Christ.
               
            
             
               But
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               doth
               better
               become
               
               the
               majestie
               of
               the
               Divine
               service
               ,
               which
               is
               diminished
               in
               vulgar
               languages
               .
            
             
               The
               commendation
               of
               prayer
               consisteth
               not
               in
               
               the
               language
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               to
               be
               made
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               and
               devotion
               of
               him
               that
               prayeth
               .
               That
               which
               
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               against
               praying
               in
               unknown
               tongues
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               verified
               concerning
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               which
               understand
               it
               not
               ,
               as
               concerning
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               but
               holy
               mysteries
               are
               not
               to
               be
               communicated
               
               to
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               nor
               precious
               stones
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               unto
               dogs
               and
               hogs
               .
            
             
               But
               holy
               mysteries
               are
               to
               be
               expounded
               to
               the
               
               people
               of
               God
               ;
               who
               may
               not
               be
               compared
               to
               dogs
               or
               swine
               ,
               by
               whom
               are
               meant
               profane
               persons
               and
               scorners
               of
               religion
               .
            
             
               But
               since
               prayers
               have
               been
               made
               in
               vulgar
               
               tongues
               devotion
               is
               waxed
               colder
               in
               those
               parts
               and
               religion
               decayed
               .
            
             
               Many
               are
               made
               worse
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               where
               best
               means
               are
               used
               ,
               the
               people
               if
               they
               be
               not
               the
               better
               are
               the
               worse
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               them
               devotion
               is
               decayed
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               all
               sound
               Christians
               it
               flourisheth
               .
               Neither
               was
               that
               true
               devotion
               or
               religion
               which
               they
               say
               by
               vulgar
               prayers
               is
               decayed
               ,
               but
               will-worship
               and
               superstition
               ,
               in
               which
               men
               are
               usually
               more
               fervent
               then
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               For
               such
               is
               the
               common
               hypocrisie
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               think
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Lord
               with
               outward
               observations
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               forward
               in
               that
               kind
               ;
               Micah
               6.
               7.
               
            
             
               Now
               as
               touching
               private
               prayers
               in
               an
               unknown
               
               tongue
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               they
               which
               so
               pray
               do
               scarcely
               perform
               any
               dutie
               that
               is
               required
               ,
               or
               exercise
               any
               grace
               which
               is
               to
               be
               shewed
               in
               prayer
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               he
               prayeth
               without
               understanding
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               rather
               as
               an
               unreasonable
               
               creature
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               saith
               ;
               
                 Quid
                 hoc
                 sit
                 quod
                 in
              
               
               
                 Psalmo
                 dicitur
              
               ,
               AB
               OCCULTIS
               MUNDA
               ME
               ,
               
                 intelligere
                 debemus
                 ,
                 ut
                 humanâ
                 ratione
                 non
                 quasi
                 avium
                 voce
                 cantemus
                 :
                 Nam
                 &
                 merulae
                 &
                 psittaci
                 &
                 pici
                 &
                 hujusmodi
                 volucres
                 saepe
                 ab
                 hominibus
                 docentur
                 sonare
                 quod
                 nesciunt
                 :
              
               What
               this
               should
               be
               which
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               
                 Cleanse
                 me
                 from
                 secret
                 sins
              
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               sing
               with
               humane
               reason
               ,
               and
               not
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               birds
               :
               For
               even
               black-birds
               ,
               parrots
               ,
               pies
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               birds
               are
               often
               taught
               by
               men
               to
               sound
               that
               which
               they
               do
               not
               understand
               .
               So
               Cassiod
               .
               
                 in
                 Psal.
                 46.
                 
                 Nemo
                 sapienter
                 facit
                 quod
                 non
                 intelligit
                 :
              
               No
               man
               doth
               wisely
               that
               which
               he
               understandeth
               not
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Neither
               doth
               he
               pray
               in
               spirit
               ,
               but
               the
               prayer
               not
               understood
               is
               a
               mere
               lip-labour
               .
               The
               sound
               of
               the
               soul
               is
               the
               understanding
               .
               Neither
               is
               that
               any
               speech
               of
               the
               soul
               which
               it
               doth
               not
               understand
               ,
               neither
               can
               they
               pray
               but
               with
               continuall
               wandring
               thoughts
               :
               For
               the
               mind
               will
               not
               attend
               that
               which
               it
               doth
               not
               understand
               :
               or
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               attend
               to
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               not
               understand
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               he
               which
               prayeth
               before
               others
               in
               a
               language
               unknown
               to
               them
               ,
               his
               understanding
               is
               unprofitable
               to
               them
               ,
               neither
               are
               they
               edified
               thereby
               ;
               so
               when
               a
               man
               prayeth
               in
               a
               language
               which
               himself
               understandeth
               not
               ,
               his
               understanding
               is
               unfruitfull
               to
               himself
               .
               And
               as
               he
               which
               praying
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               to
               others
               ,
               is
               to
               them
               a
               barbarian
               ;
               so
               he
               which
               prayeth
               in
               a
               tongue
               which
               he
               doth
               not
               understand
               ,
               is
               a
               barbarian
               to
               himself
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               Neither
               can
               he
               pray
               with
               faith
               that
               his
               request
               shall
               be
               granted
               ,
               when
               he
               knoweth
               not
               what
               his
               request
               is
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               What
               reverence
               is
               here
               shewed
               to
               the
               majestie
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               men
               presume
               to
               babble
               before
               him
               they
               know
               not
               what
               ?
               And
               what
               conceit
               have
               they
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               hope
               by
               such
               lip-labour
               to
               satisfie
               for
               their
               sinnes
               and
               to
               merit
               eternall
               life
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               How
               can
               men
               either
               ask
               with
               fervencie
               of
               spirit
               or
               give
               thanks
               with
               alacritie
               of
               heart
               when
               they
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               know
               whether
               they
               pray
               or
               give
               thanks
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Bodily
                 exercise
                 profiteth
                 little
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               for
               God
               respecteth
               not
               the
               mouth
               but
               the
               heart
               :
               But
               this
               prayer
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               is
               a
               mere
               bodily
               exercise
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               is
               usually
               injoyned
               to
               penitents
               as
               a
               penall
               work
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Battologie
               is
               to
               be
               avoided
               in
               prayer
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               
               But
               this
               babbling
               and
               multiplying
               of
               prayers
               without
               understanding
               ,
               especially
               joyned
               with
               numbring
               of
               them
               on
               their
               beads
               ,
               as
               though
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               and
               longer
               so
               much
               more
               meritorious
               and
               satisfactorie
               ,
               is
               most
               grosse
               battologie
               .
            
             
               I
               conclude
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 think
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 prophet
                 or
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 acknowledge
                 what
                 the
                 prophet
                 hath
                 written
              
               concerning
               the
               use
               of
               a
               known
               tongue
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 commandments
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 be
                 ignorant
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 ignorant
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               those
               who
               praying
               in
               their
               mother-tongue
               ,
               do
               not
               understand
               what
               they
               
               say
               .
               For
               the
               prayer
               which
               is
               made
               without
               understanding
               
               is
               also
               without
               faith
               ,
               without
               feeling
               ,
               without
               true
               devotion
               :
               neither
               is
               it
               a
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               mind
               but
               of
               the
               voyce
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               bare
               recitall
               of
               a
               set
               form
               of
               words
               without
               any
               inward
               grace
               ;
               such
               as
               parrots
               might
               be
               taught
               to
               make
               .
               Wherein
               many
               are
               so
               grosse
               that
               they
               use
               the
               Creed
               and
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               for
               prayers
               ,
               and
               recite
               them
               with
               the
               like
               devotion
               as
               they
               do
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               that
               it
               is
               good
               for
               the
               simpler
               sort
               to
               meditate
               both
               of
               the
               Creed
               &
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               the
               one
               conteining
               the
               summe
               of
               that
               which
               we
               are
               to
               believe
               ,
               the
               other
               comprising
               the
               summe
               of
               that
               which
               we
               are
               to
               do
               ;
               &
               likewise
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               that
               he
               would
               increase
               our
               faith
               in
               the
               one
               and
               our
               obedience
               to
               the
               other
               .
               But
               neither
               of
               both
               is
               to
               be
               used
               as
               a
               form
               of
               prayer
               ,
               because
               in
               neither
               we
               do
               either
               ask
               any
               thing
               which
               we
               want
               ,
               or
               give
               thanks
               for
               that
               which
               we
               have
               received
               .
               Let
               men
               therefore
               which
               would
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               labour
               for
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
               .
               For
               a
               prayer
               of
               five
               words
               (
               such
               as
               was
               the
               Publicanes
               prayer
               ,
               
                 Deus
                 ,
                 propitius
                 esto
                 mihi
                 peccatori
                 ,
              
               God
               be
               mercifull
               unto
               me
               a
               sinner
               ,
               uttered
               with
               understanding
               is
               better
               then
               a
               prayer
               of
               an
               houre
               long
               not
               understood
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
               
                 Of
                 faith
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               in
               the
               mind
               is
               required
               faith
               .
               For
               faith
               being
               a
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
               proper
               seat
               thereof
               is
               the
               mind
               .
               Howsoever
               it
               is
               to
               
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               where
               this
               sound
               perswasion
               and
               assurance
               is
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               it
               worketh
               affiance
               and
               hope
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               as
               a
               proper
               fruit
               and
               necessarie
               effect
               thereof
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               phrase
               of
               
                 believing
                 in
              
               this
               affiance
               is
               implyed
               .
               For
               
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               such
               an
               one
               as
               he
               hath
               revealed
               himself
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               he
               is
               such
               an
               one
               to
               me
               :
               as
               that
               the
               Father
               is
               my
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               therefore
               I
               repose
               my
               trust
               and
               affiance
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               In
               invocation
               there
               is
               a
               double
               faith
               required
               :
               The
               
               one
               more
               generall
               ,
               apprehending
               the
               main
               promise
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               whereby
               we
               stand
               righteous
               before
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               &
               whereby
               we
               are
               to
               be
               perswaded
               that
               both
               we
               and
               our
               prayers
               are
               accepted
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               :
               The
               other
               more
               speciall
               ,
               apprehending
               the
               speciall
               promises
               made
               to
               our
               prayers
               ;
               whereby
               we
               are
               perswaded
               that
               our
               speciall
               request
               shall
               be
               granted
               unto
               us
               .
               The
               former
               ,
               because
               it
               doth
               generally
               belong
               to
               all
               invocation
               ,
               as
               well
               thanksgiving
               as
               prayer
               ,
               is
               now
               to
               be
               intreated
               of
               .
               The
               other
               specially
               belongeth
               to
               prayer
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               speciall
               doctrine
               of
               prayer
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               The
               former
               is
               that
               perswasion
               or
               assurance
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               whereby
               we
               believing
               in
               Christ
               are
               in
               the
               same
               measure
               perswaded
               of
               Gods
               love
               towards
               us
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               incouraged
               to
               come
               with
               confidence
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               not
               doubting
               but
               that
               both
               we
               and
               our
               prayers
               are
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               16.
               
               And
               this
               assurance
               of
               faith
               is
               grounded
               partly
               on
               the
               will
               and
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               partly
               on
               the
               merits
               and
               intercession
               of
               our
               Saviour
               
               Christ.
               On
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               1.
               in
               generall
               ,
               appearing
               
               in
               his
               commandments
               injoyning
               this
               dutie
               ,
               and
               his
               gracious
               promises
               .
               For
               if
               God
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               call
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               graciously
               promised
               to
               heare
               us
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               doubt
               but
               that
               this
               our
               service
               is
               acceptable
               unto
               him
               ?
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 Pray
                 continually
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 give
                 thanks
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               the
               acceptable
               will
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               )
               
                 concerning
                 you
              
               .
               But
               chiefly
               on
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               is
               our
               faith
               to
               be
               grounded
               :
               Which
               promises
               are
               either
               generall
               ;
               and
               those
               not
               onely
               that
               he
               will
               heare
               and
               accept
               ,
               but
               also
               graciously
               reward
               this
               exercise
               of
               piety
               performed
               to
               him
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               4.
               
               
                 Godlinesse
                 hath
                 the
                 promise
                 both
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 :
              
               or
               speciall
               ,
               for
               the
               granting
               of
               that
               which
               we
               desire
               ,
               as
               Gen.
               32.
               9
               ,
               12.
               
               Exod.
               32.
               13.
               2.
               
               Sam.
               7.
               27
               ,
               28.
               1.
               
               Chron.
               17.
               25.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               which
               we
               either
               pray
               or
               praise
               be
               good
               ;
               as
               being
               referred
               to
               Gods
               glory
               and
               our
               good
               .
               For
               if
               it
               be
               not
               good
               ,
               we
               are
               neither
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               it
               not
               ,
               to
               desire
               it
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               to
               pray
               for
               it
               ,
               nor
               if
               we
               have
               it
               to
               praise
               God
               as
               the
               authour
               and
               giver
               of
               it
               .
               We
               must
               have
               warrant
               in
               Gods
               word
               that
               the
               thing
               for
               which
               we
               call
               upon
               God
               be
               such
               as
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               give
               ,
               otherwise
               our
               prayer
               is
               turned
               into
               sinne
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 man
                 be
                 perswaded
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 saith
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               14.
               23.
               
            
             
               Likewise
               our
               faith
               must
               be
               grounded
               on
               the
               love
               of
               God
               and
               goodnesse
               :
               First
               ,
               in
               generall
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Psal.
               5.
               7.
               his
               bounty
               and
               readinesse
               to
               heare
               and
               reward
               all
               those
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               .
               Heb.
               11.
               6.
               
               Without
               
               
                 faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 cometh
                 to
                 God
                 must
                 believe
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 rewarder
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 seek
                 him
                 .
              
               Rom.
               10.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 rich
                 towards
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               Psal.
               86.
               5.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 plenteous
                 in
                 mercy
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
              
               Isa.
               65.
               24.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               particular
               ,
               to
               our selves
               in
               Christ
               :
               John
               16.
               27.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               32.
               and
               5.
               5.
               and
               8.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Psal.
               55.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 call
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 save
                 me
                 .
                 Evening
                 and
                 morning
                 and
                 at
                 noon
                 will
                 I
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 heare
                 my
                 voice
                 .
              
               Psal.
               4.
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 heare
                 when
                 I
                 call
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               Psal.
               56.
               9.
               
               
                 When
                 I
                 cry
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 mine
                 enemies
                 turn
                 back
                 :
                 this
                 I
                 kn●…w
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
               Psal.
               86.
               7.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 my
                 trouble
                 I
                 will
                 call
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 wilt
                 answer
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               accepted
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               intercession
               ,
               whereby
               our
               prayers
               are
               made
               acceptable
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               22.
               
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               also
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               onely
               with
               desire
               that
               for
               Christs
               sake
               we
               may
               be
               heard
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               perswasion
               and
               some
               measure
               of
               assurance
               that
               for
               Christs
               sake
               we
               shall
               be
               heard
               ,
               John
               16.
               23.
               
               To
               call
               upon
               God
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               implyeth
               two
               things
               :
               1.
               
               To
               desire
               that
               for
               Christs
               sake
               we
               may
               be
               heard
               ;
               2.
               
               To
               believe
               that
               for
               Christs
               sake
               we
               shall
               be
               heard
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               are
               thus
               to
               pray
               in
               faith
               ,
               appeareth
               both
               
               by
               testimonies
               &
               reasons
               .
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 believed
                 ?
              
               Heb.
               11.
               6.
               
               
                 Without
                 faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God.
              
               For
               as
               Bernard
               saith
               ,
               
                 How
                 shall
                 be
                 please
                 God
                 whom
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 please
                 ?
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 maketh
                 God
                 a
                 liar
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               God
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               with
               
                 a
                 willing
                 mind
              
               
               
               
                 and
                 chearfull
                 heart
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Chron.
               28.
               9.
               which
               cannot
               be
               done
               in
               prayer
               unlesse
               we
               be
               perswaded
               that
               our
               prayers
               are
               accepted
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               accesse
               unto
               God
               but
               by
               Christ
               ,
               John
               14.
               6.
               nor
               to
               Christ
               but
               by
               faith
               .
               To
               come
               unto
               God
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               6.
               and
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               John
               6.
               35.
               
               
                 Through
                 Christ
                 we
                 have
                 boldnesse
              
               
               
                 and
                 entrance
                 with
                 confidence
              
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               benefit
               we
               reap
               by
               Christ
               we
               receive
               by
               faith
               :
               For
               which
               cause
               the
               same
               benefits
               which
               we
               have
               by
               Christ
               are
               ascribed
               to
               faith
               :
               And
               therefore
               as
               
                 without
                 Christ
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               John
               15.
               5.
               nothing
               belonging
               to
               a
               spirituall
               life
               which
               may
               be
               acceptable
               to
               God
               :
               so
               without
               faith
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               pray
               as
               we
               ought
               .
               For
               without
               faith
               we
               are
               without
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               we
               are
               ingrafted
               into
               him
               .
               
                 I
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 spake
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               faith
               I
               called
               upon
               God
               ,
               Psal.
               116.
               10.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               the
               prayer
               of
               faith
               which
               is
               available
               and
               acceptable
               ,
               Jam.
               5.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               promises
               made
               to
               prayer
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               with
               the
               condition
               of
               faith
               :
               Matth.
               21.
               22.
               
               
                 If
                 ye
                 believe
              
               .
               Which
               may
               be
               understood
               of
               this
               more
               generall
               faith
               ,
               or
               the
               speciall
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               hard
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               a
               sinfull
               man
               ,
               
               &c.
               impossible
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               a
               Papist
               without
               speciall
               revelation
               .
               For
               he
               cometh
               in
               his
               own
               worthinesse
               ;
               yet
               knoweth
               not
               whether
               he
               be
               worthy
               or
               not
               .
               
                 Qualis
                 erit
                 ista
                 oratio
                 ,
                 O
                 Domine
                 ,
                 ego
                 quidem
                 an
                 exaudire
                 me
                 velis
                 dubius
                 sum
                 :
                 sed
                 quia
                 anxietate
                 premor
                 ,
                 ad
                 te
                 confugio
                 ;
                 &
                 si
                 dignus
                 sum
                 ,
                 mihi
                 succurras
                 .
                 ?
              
               What
               a
               kind
               of
               prayer
               is
               this
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               doubtfull
               
               whether
               thou
               wilt
               heare
               me
               or
               no
               :
               But
               because
               I
               am
               pressed
               with
               anxietie
               ,
               I
               flie
               unto
               thee
               :
               and
               if
               I
               be
               worthy
               ,
               help
               me
               ?
               
                 Vide
                 Calv.
                 Instit.
              
               3.
               20.
               12.
               
            
             
               But
               we
               know
               that
               in
               our selves
               we
               are
               unworthy
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               believe
               that
               in
               Christ
               we
               are
               accepted
               .
               Our
               faith
               is
               grounded
               not
               on
               our
               own
               worthinesse
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               love
               and
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               merits
               and
               intercession
               of
               Christ.
               For
               though
               we
               be
               sinners
               in
               our selves
               ,
               yet
               believing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               justifieth
               us
               .
               Though
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               pray
               or
               what
               to
               ask
               as
               of
               our selves
               ,
               yet
               God
               the
               Spirit
               
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 helping
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 teaching
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 according
                 to
                 God.
              
               And
               though
               our
               praiers
               be
               unperfect
               and
               unworthy
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               God
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               making
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               and
               perfuming
               the
               incense
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               faithfull
               )
               with
               the
               odours
               of
               his
               own
               sacrifice
               ,
               Revel
               .
               8.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
               
                 Of
                 Humility
                 required
                 in
                 prayer
              
               .
            
             
               HItherto
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               the
               mind
               :
               Now
               we
               are
               to
               enquire
               what
               is
               required
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               In
               the
               heart
               three
               things
               are
               requisite
               ;
               humilitie
               ,
               reverence
               ,
               and
               heartinesse
               :
               The
               first
               respecting
               our selves
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               God
               ;
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               things
               for
               which
               we
               do
               invocate
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               That
               properly
               is
               said
               to
               be
               humile
               which
               is
               even
               with
               the
               ground
               .
               Where
               therefore
               it
               is
               required
               that
               we
               should
               humble
               
               our selves
               before
               the
               Lord
               when
               we
               call
               upon
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               meant
               that
               we
               should
               abase
               our selves
               as
               it
               were
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               (
               to
               which
               purpose
               the
               faithfull
               were
               wont
               in
               the
               Eastern
               Churches
               to
               cast
               themselves
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               when
               they
               called
               upon
               God
               )
               laying
               aside
               all
               manner
               of
               conceit
               of
               our
               own
               worthinesse
               whereby
               we
               might
               be
               lifted
               up
               in
               our selves
               ,
               and
               acknowledging
               our
               own
               nullitie
               and
               unworthinesse
               in
               our selves
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
               For
               compared
               unto
               God
               we
               are
               as
               nothing
               ,
               or
               as
               lesse
               then
               nothing
               ,
               Isa.
               40.
               17.
               
               And
               therefore
               when
               our
               Saviour
               took
               upon
               him
               our
               nature
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               as
               it
               were
               
                 to
                 have
                 annihilated
                 himself
              
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               7.
               
               For
               this
               cause
               prayer
               in
               Hebrew
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               which
               hath
               affinitie
               with
               the
               verb
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               fignifieth
               
                 to
                 fall
              
               or
               
                 cast
                 down
                 our selves
              
               :
               To
               teach
               us
               to
               humble
               our selves
               before
               God
               when
               we
               call
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               Augustine
               
               defineth
               prayer
               thus
               ,
               
                 Oratio
                 est
                 mentis
                 devotio
                 ,
                 i.
                 conversio
                 in
                 Deum
                 per
                 pium
                 &
                 humilem
                 affectum
                 :
              
               Prayer
               is
               the
               devotion
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               conversion
               unto
               God
               by
               an
               holy
               and
               humble
               affection
               .
            
             
               How
               necessary
               and
               profitable
               this
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               indued
               
               with
               humility
               when
               we
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               may
               appear
               both
               by
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Gods
               word
               and
               examples
               of
               the
               godly
               .
               Psal.
               10.
               17.
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 hearest
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 :
                 thou
                 wilt
                 prepare
                 their
                 heart
                 ;
                 thou
                 wil●…
                 cause
                 thine
                 eare
                 to
                 heare
                 .
              
               Psal.
               7.
               12.
               
               
                 He
                 forgetteth
                 not
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 .
              
               Luke
               18.
               9.
               our
               Saviour
               telleth
               us
               a
               parable
               of
               a
               Pharisee
               and
               a
               Publicane
               which
               went
               to
               pray
               :
               The
               Pharisee
               cometh
               in
               a
               conceit
               of
               his
               own
               worthinesse
               ;
               the
               
               Publicane
               ,
               in
               conscience
               of
               his
               sinfulnesse
               :
               The
               Pharisee
               in
               a
               brave
               manner
               thanketh
               God
               that
               he
               was
               not
               a
               sinner
               like
               other
               men
               ;
               the
               Publicane
               in
               most
               humble
               manner
               acknowledgeth
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               sinner
               ,
               and
               craveth
               pardon
               for
               his
               sin
               .
               But
               what
               was
               the
               issue
               of
               their
               prayer
               ?
               Which
               speedeth
               better
               ?
               the
               humble
               sinner
               ,
               or
               the
               proud
               justitiarie
               ?
               The
               Publicane
               goeth
               home
               justified
               ;
               the
               Pharisee
               remaineth
               in
               his
               sin
               :
               according
               to
               that
               John
               9.
               41.
               
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 exalteth
                 himself
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 humbleth
                 himself
                 shall
                 be
                 exalted
                 .
              
               To
               this
               accordeth
               Psal.
               138.
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 high
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 beholdeth
                 the
                 lowly
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 proud
                 he
                 knoweth
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 .
              
               Psal.
               51.
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               esteemeth
               above
               all
               sacrifices
               )
               
                 are
                 a
                 contrite
                 spirit
                 :
                 a
                 broken
                 and
                 contrite
                 heart
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 despise
              
               ;
               meaning
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               in
               speciall
               manner
               regard
               it
               .
               Esa.
               66.
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 him
                 will
                 I
                 look
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 poore
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 contrite
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Psal.
               34.
               18.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 near
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 broken
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 saveth
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 contrite
                 spirit
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 high
                 and
                 lofty
                 one
                 that
                 inhabiteth
                 eternity
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 I
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 and
                 holy
                 places
                 ,
                 with
                 him
                 also
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 contrite
                 and
                 humble
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 revive
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 revive
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 contrite
                 ,
              
               Esa.
               57.
               15.
               
               Ecclus
               35.
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 pierceth
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 depart
                 till
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 shall
                 behold
                 to
                 execute
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               to
               speak
               more
               particularly
               :
               Humility
               hath
               the
               promise
               both
               of
               temporall
               benefits
               ,
               Prov.
               22.
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 reward
                 of
                 humility
                 is
                 riches
                 ,
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 :
              
               
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               Prov.
               3.
               34.
               grace
               ;
               Prov.
               11.
               4.
               wisdome
               ;
               Prov.
               22.
               4.
               
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               blessednesse
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               3.
               
               And
               therefore
               let
               us
               follow
               the
               counsel
               of
               James
               ,
               chap.
               4.
               10.
               
                 to
                 cast
                 down
                 our selves
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 lift
                 us
                 up
              
               ;
               and
               of
               Peter
               ,
               1.
               epist.
               5.
               6.
               
                 to
                 deck
                 our selves
                 inwardly
                 with
                 lowlinesse
                 of
                 mind
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 resisteth
                 the
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 humble
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               examples
               also
               of
               the
               godly
               we
               may
               observe
               
               that
               the
               most
               holy
               men
               have
               most
               abased
               themselves
               when
               they
               have
               come
               into
               Gods
               presence
               .
               Abraham
               the
               father
               of
               the
               faithfull
               making
               request
               to
               God
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Sodomites
               acknowledgeth
               himself
               to
               be
               
                 but
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
              
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               27.
               
               Jacob
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               Israel
               because
               by
               his
               wresting
               in
               prayer
               he
               prevailed
               with
               God
               ,
               confesseth
               himself
               
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               32.
               10.
               
               David
               a
               man
               according
               to
               Gods
               own
               heart
               in
               the
               humility
               of
               his
               soul
               desireth
               the
               Lord
               
                 not
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 judgement
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Psal.
               143.
               2.
               
               And
               2.
               
               Sam.
               6.
               22.
               he
               professeth
               that
               he
               
                 would
                 be
                 vile
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Isaiah
               the
               prophet
               ,
               at
               whose
               prayer
               the
               sunne
               went
               back
               ,
               being
               admitted
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               crieth
               out
               that
               he
               was
               
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 polluted
                 lips
              
               .
               Daniel
               ,
               a
               man
               greatly
               beloved
               ,
               humbly
               acknowledgeth
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               refuseth
               to
               come
               in
               his
               own
               worthinesse
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               18.
               and
               likewise
               Ezra
               ,
               chap.
               9.
               6.
               
               The
               Centurion
               ,
               of
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               testifieth
               that
               he
               had
               not
               found
               the
               like
               faith
               in
               Israel
               ,
               Matth.
               8.
               8.
               professeth
               himself
               to
               be
               unworthy
               that
               Christ
               should
               come
               under
               his
               roof
               .
               The
               woman
               of
               Syrophenicia
               ,
               to
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               gave
               testimonie
               
               that
               great
               was
               her
               faith
               ,
               confesseth
               her self
               to
               be
               but
               as
               a
               dog
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               Mat.
               15.
               27.
               
               The
               repenting
               prodigall
               received
               to
               favour
               confesseth
               himself
               
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 son
                 ,
              
               Luke
               15.
               21.
               
               The
               Publicane
               who
               went
               home
               justified
               ,
               shewed
               
               great
               signes
               of
               humilitie
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               ,
               avoiding
               the
               proud
               conceit
               of
               all
               Pharisaical
               &
               Popish
               justitiaries
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               afraid
               to
               present
               themselves
               before
               God
               trusting
               in
               their
               own
               merits
               ,
               follow
               the
               advice
               of
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               16.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               some
               expound
               it
               ,
               
                 to
                 go
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 with
                 the
                 humble
                 :
              
               &
               so
               we
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               same
               end
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               salvation
               of
               our
               souls
               :
               the
               which
               unlesse
               we
               be
               humble
               even
               as
               children
               ,
               we
               cannot
               attein
               ;
               
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 humble
                 as
                 a
                 child
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               14.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Now
               these
               two
               graces
               whereof
               I
               have
               last
               spoken
               ,
               
               faith
               and
               humilitie
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               go
               together
               .
               For
               we
               must
               not
               be
               so
               humbled
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               unworthinesse
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               that
               notwithstanding
               we
               are
               to
               trust
               in
               Gods
               mercy
               accepting
               of
               us
               in
               Christ
               ;
               &
               we
               are
               so
               to
               have
               affiance
               in
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               &
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               disclaim
               all
               worthines
               in
               our selves
               .
               Here
               therefore
               they
               offend
            
             
               1.
               
               Who
               come
               to
               God
               in
               a
               Pharisaicall
               conceit
               of
               their
               own
               worthinesse
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               presume
               to
               be
               heard
               .
               If
               it
               be
               obiected
               ,
               that
               the
               faithfull
               sometimes
               
               alledge
               their
               own
               pietie
               in
               their
               prayers
               as
               an
               argument
               to
               obtein
               their
               desires
               :
               as
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               86.
               2.
               
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Isa.
               58.
               3.
               
               I
               answer
               ;
               1.
               
               They
               alledge
               
               their
               own
               pietie
               as
               a
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               testimonie
               of
               his
               favour
               ,
               to
               confirm
               their
               faith
               ,
               not
               ascribing
               it
               to
               
               their
               own
               desert
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               favour
               &
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               do
               confesse
               that
               they
               are
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.
               10.
               
               For
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               true
               faith
               to
               strip
               him
               where
               it
               is
               of
               all
               praise
               ,
               that
               all
               glory
               may
               be
               given
               unto
               God
               ,
               Psal.
               115.
               1.
               
               
                 Non
                 dignitatem
                 suam
                 sed
                 dignationem
                 Divinam
                 allegant
                 :
              
               They
               alledge
               not
               their
               own
               dignitie
               but
               Gods
               acceptance
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               promises
               of
               hearing
               our
               prayers
               are
               restrained
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               they
               alledge
               their
               piety
               as
               a
               testimonie
               to
               their
               own
               souls
               that
               the
               promise
               belongeth
               to
               them
               ;
               1.
               
               John
               3.
               22.
               
               
                 Non
                 hoc
                 dico
                 quin
                 accepta
              
               
               
                 gratia
                 fiduciam
                 donet
                 orandi
                 :
                 Sed
                 non
                 oportet
                 ut
                 in
                 ea
                 constituat
                 quisquam
                 fiduciam
                 impetrandi
                 .
                 Hoc
                 solum
                 conferunt
                 haec
                 promissa
                 dona
                 ,
                 ut
                 ab
                 eadem
                 misericordia
                 quae
                 tribuit
                 haec
                 sperentur
                 etiam
                 ampliora
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               this
               because
               grace
               received
               doth
               give
               confidence
               in
               praying
               :
               For
               none
               ought
               in
               it
               to
               place
               their
               trust
               of
               obteining
               .
               But
               these
               gifts
               promised
               do
               onely
               conferre
               this
               ,
               that
               of
               that
               mercy
               which
               giveth
               these
               things
               we
               may
               also
               hope
               for
               greater
               .
               More
               particularly
               for
               Davids
               p●…ayer
               ,
               
                 Preserve
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 one
                 on
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 shewed
                 great
                 mercie
                 :
                 save
                 thy
                 servant
                 that
                 trusteth
                 in
                 thee
                 :
              
               For
               Gods
               promise
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               fail
               them
               that
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               him
               .
               For
               Hezekiah
               ;
               The
               Lord
               had
               promised
               David
               ,
               That
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               if
               they
               walked
               before
               him
               in
               uprightnesse
               ,
               should
               not
               want
               a
               sonne
               to
               succeed
               them
               in
               the
               crown
               .
               Whereas
               therefore
               the
               prophet
               Isaiah
               brought
               this
               message
               to
               Hezekiah
               being
               sick
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               die
               ;
               having
               yet
               no
               issue
               ,
               he
               desireth
               the
               Lord
               to
               remember
               that
               he
               had
               walked
               uprightly
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               intreateth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               according
               
               to
               his
               promise
               he
               might
               not
               die
               without
               a
               sonne
               to
               succeed
               him
               :
               and
               so
               obteined
               the
               lengthening
               of
               his
               dayes
               for
               fifteen
               yeares
               ;
               in
               which
               time
               God
               granted
               him
               a
               sonne
               to
               succeed
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Those
               that
               pray
               ambitiously
               to
               be
               seen
               and
               praised
               of
               men
               :
               for
               such
               hypocrites
               
                 have
                 their
                 reward
              
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               5.
               
               
                 Nisi
                 humilitas
                 omnia
                 quaecunque
              
               
               
                 bene
                 fecimus
                 praecesserit
                 &
                 comitetur
                 &
                 consecuta
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 &
                 praeposita
                 quam
                 intueamur
                 ,
                 &
                 apposita
                 cui
                 adhaereamus
                 ,
                 &
                 imposita
                 quâ
                 reprimamur
                 ,
                 j
                 am
                 nobis
                 de
                 aliquo
                 bono
                 facto
                 gaudentibus
                 totum
                 extor
                 quet
                 è
                 manu
                 superbia
                 .
                 Vitia
                 quippe
                 caetera
                 in
                 peccatis
                 ,
                 superbia
                 verò
                 etiam
                 in
                 rectè
                 factis
                 timenda
                 est
                 ,
                 nè
                 illa
                 quae
                 laudabiliter
                 facta
                 sunt
                 ipsius
                 laudis
                 cupiditate
                 amittantur
                 :
              
               Unlesse
               humilitie
               do
               precede
               ,
               accompanie
               and
               follow
               all
               whatsoever
               we
               have
               well
               done
               ,
               and
               be
               preposed
               that
               we
               may
               behold
               it
               ,
               and
               apposed
               that
               we
               may
               adhere
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               imposed
               that
               thereby
               we
               may
               be
               repressed
               ,
               pride
               will
               wring
               out
               of
               our
               hand
               all
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               whilest
               we
               rejoyce
               of
               our
               doing
               any
               good
               deed
               .
               For
               other
               vi●…es
               are
               to
               be
               feared
               in
               our
               sinfull
               actions
               ;
               but
               pride
               onely
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               in
               our
               good
               deeds
               ,
               lest
               those
               things
               which
               are
               laudably
               done
               be
               lost
               by
               our
               greedie
               coveting
               of
               praise
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Those
               that
               pray
               with
               spirituall
               pride
               and
               ostentation
               ,
               as
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               being
               proud
               that
               they
               are
               able
               to
               conceive
               as
               it
               were
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               a
               prayer
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               varietie
               as
               to
               use
               no
               set
               form
               ,
               nor
               twice
               to
               use
               the
               same
               words
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Those
               that
               by
               their
               prayer
               look
               to
               satisfie
               for
               their
               sinnes
               and
               to
               merit
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               .
               For
               prayer
               made
               with
               such
               a
               proud
               conceit
               is
               abominable
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               
                 Of
                 Reverence
                 required
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Heartinesse
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               second
               thing
               required
               in
               the
               heart
               is
               a
               reverence
               of
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               to
               whom
               we
               speak
               ,
               according
               to
               Davids
               both
               advice
               ,
               Psal.
               2.
               11.
               
               
                 Serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 with
                 trembling
              
               ;
               and
               practice
               ,
               Psal.
               5.
               7.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 into
                 thy
                 house
                 in
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 thy
                 mercie
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               trusting
               therein
               )
               
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 or
                 reverence
                 of
                 thee
                 will
                 I
                 worship
                 towards
                 thy
                 holy
                 temple
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               we
               are
               thus
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               prove
               :
               For
               if
               when
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               to
               a
               Prince
               ,
               we
               are
               touched
               with
               great
               reverence
               of
               an
               earthly
               Majestie
               ,
               how
               are
               we
               to
               be
               affected
               when
               we
               speak
               unto
               God
               ?
               And
               if
               the
               blessed
               angels
               being
               in
               Gods
               presence
               and
               sounding
               forth
               his
               prayse
               ,
               are
               described
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               having
               six
               wings
               ,
               whereof
               two
               pair
               serve
               to
               cover
               their
               face
               &
               their
               feet
               ,
               Isa.
               6.
               2
               ,
               3.
               thereby
               betokening
               their
               wonderfull
               reverence
               of
               God
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               should
               we
               ,
               who
               inhabit
               these
               houses
               of
               clay
               ,
               subject
               to
               infirmities
               and
               corrupted
               with
               sinne
               ,
               be
               strucken
               with
               an
               awfull
               reverence
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               If
               therefore
               we
               did
               but
               seriously
               consider
               ,
               That
               we
               
               are
               to
               speak
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               did
               set
               him
               before
               our
               eyes
               who
               is
               in
               Majestie
               most
               glorious
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               reverenced
               ;
               for
               power
               omnipotent
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               Luke
               12.
               for
               greatnesse
               or
               infinitenesse
               rather
               in
               every
               place
               ,
               and
               therefore
               present
               with
               us
               to
               heare
               what
               we
               say
               and
               to
               behold
               what
               we
               do
               ;
               for
               knowledge
               omniscient
               and
               a
               searcher
               of
               
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               therefore
               throughly
               acquainted
               with
               what
               disposition
               and
               affection
               we
               do
               come
               before
               him
               ;
               for
               holinesse
               and
               justice
               a
               most
               pure
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               be
               worshiped
               in
               spirit
               &
               truth
               ;
               finally
               ,
               who
               is
               ,
               as
               Malachi
               speaketh
               ,
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               reverenced
               ;
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               6.
               
               If
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               did
               set
               him
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               our selves
               in
               his
               presence
               (
               as
               we
               ought
               alwayes
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               especially
               when
               we
               call
               upon
               him
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               but
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               touched
               with
               great
               reverence
               of
               his
               glorious
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               shall
               behave
               our selves
               accordingly
               ,
               doing
               speaking
               thinking
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               may
               become
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               whereof
               we
               may
               be
               bold
               to
               admit
               him
               to
               be
               the
               hearer
               and
               the
               judge
               ;
               all
               light
               behaviour
               ,
               all
               wandring
               thoughts
               being
               far
               removed
               and
               abandoned
               ,
               and
               we
               for
               the
               time
               being
               elevated
               above
               all
               earthly
               cogitations
               and
               having
               our
               conversation
               in
               heaven
               ,
               supposing
               (
               as
               Chrysostome
               saith
               )
               our selves
               to
               be
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               performing
               the
               like
               exercise
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               our
               duty
               :
               But
               what
               is
               our
               practice
               ?
               Do
               not
               we
               vile
               wretches
               when
               we
               present
               our selves
               before
               the
               Lord
               behave
               our selves
               many
               times
               with
               lesse
               reverence
               or
               regard
               then
               if
               we
               were
               speaking
               to
               a
               mortall
               man
               that
               is
               our
               superiour
               ?
               Insomuch
               that
               we
               hold
               it
               for
               good
               advice
               ,
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               is
               ,
               respecting
               our
               weaknes
               )
               In
               such
               sort
               to
               speak
               to
               men
               as
               if
               God
               did
               heare
               us
               ,
               so
               to
               speak
               to
               God
               as
               if
               man
               did
               heare
               us
               .
               And
               is
               not
               this
               an
               evidence
               that
               we
               are
               carnall
               ,
               that
               our
               hearts
               are
               affected
               with
               no
               more
               
               then
               our
               senses
               apprehend
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               want
               those
               eyes
               of
               faith
               which
               Moses
               had
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               27.
               whereby
               we
               might
               be
               moved
               to
               behave
               our selves
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               
                 as
                 seeing
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 invisible
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               to
               move
               us
               both
               to
               humilitie
               and
               reverence
               ,
               let
               us
               consider
               ,
               as
               Solomon
               adviseth
               Eccles
               5.
               1
               ,
               2.
               that
               God
               to
               whom
               we
               speak
               
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heaven
              
               ,
               full
               of
               majestie
               and
               power
               ;
               (
               which
               consideration
               our
               Saviour
               also
               teacheth
               us
               to
               have
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               prayer
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               9.
               
               )
               and
               we
               which
               do
               speak
               
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 earth
              
               ,
               base
               and
               vile
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               mould
               ,
               being
               but
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               whereby
               we
               have
               made
               our selves
               unworthy
               to
               appear
               in
               his
               presence
               .
               And
               unto
               both
               these
               we
               are
               excited
               Psal.
               95.
               which
               is
               prefixed
               as
               a
               preparative
               to
               our
               Liturgie
               ,
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 Come
                 let
                 us
                 worship
                 and
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 kneel
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 maker
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 his
                 pasture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sheep
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               is
               heartinesse
               ,
               devotion
               ,
               or
               ardour
               
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               throughly
               affected
               with
               those
               things
               whereof
               we
               speak
               ,
               calling
               upon
               God
               with
               our
               whole
               hearts
               .
               For
               if
               that
               be
               good
               counsel
               which
               the
               wise
               Solomon
               giveth
               ,
               That
               
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 we
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 might
                 ,
              
               Eccles
               9.
               10.
               it
               is
               especially
               to
               be
               followed
               in
               prayer
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               not
               to
               be
               cold
               or
               carelesse
               .
               This
               heartinesse
               in
               prayer
               ,
               is
               fervencie
               or
               earnestnesse
               of
               desire
               ;
               in
               thanksgiving
               ,
               alacritie
               and
               chearfulnesse
               :
               the
               former
               arising
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               want
               ,
               the
               latter
               from
               the
               sense
               and
               experience
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               towards
               us
               :
               And
               it
               is
               that
               which
               giveth
               wings
               to
               our
               
               prayers
               ,
               and
               causeth
               them
               to
               ascend
               before
               God.
               This
               is
               called
               
                 lifting
                 up
                 our
                 prayer
              
               ,
               Isai.
               37.
               4.
               
               Jer.
               7.
               16.
               
            
             
               Here
               therefore
               two
               things
               are
               to
               be
               avoided
               :
               The
               first
               is
               coldnesse
               ;
               when
               men
               call
               upon
               God
               without
               sense
               either
               of
               their
               wants
               in
               prayer
               ,
               or
               of
               Gods
               blessings
               in
               thanksgiving
               ;
               calling
               upon
               God
               for
               fashion
               or
               custome
               sake
               ,
               
                 usu
                 magis
                 quàm
                 sensu
                 or
                 antes
                 ,
              
               praying
               rather
               out
               of
               use
               then
               sense
               .
               Such
               a
               prayer
               wanting
               lively
               affections
               is
               dead
               ,
               and
               therefore
               counterfeit
               and
               hypocriticall
               ,
               and
               a
               mere
               bodily
               worship
               .
               For
               this
               is
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               with
               our
               mouthes
               but
               not
               with
               our
               hearts
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               pray
               without
               desire
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               thanks
               without
               grace
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               The
               other
               is
               
                 taedium
                 in
                 orando
              
               ,
               wearinesse
               in
               praying
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               when
               mens
               hearts
               being
               set
               on
               other
               matters
               ,
               all
               time
               that
               is
               bestowed
               in
               prayer
               is
               thought
               too
               long
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               prayer
               as
               it
               is
               unwillingly
               begun
               so
               is
               it
               wearisomely
               performed
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               the
               prayer
               many
               times
               being
               more
               desired
               then
               the
               end
               for
               which
               prayer
               was
               ordained
               .
               But
               our
               invocation
               must
               be
               as
               a
               free-will-offering
               ,
               and
               our
               service
               of
               God
               must
               be
               performed
               with
               a
               willing
               mind
               :
               neither
               is
               that
               to
               be
               accounted
               a
               service
               of
               the
               soul
               which
               is
               without
               either
               the
               understanding
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               or
               the
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Gesture
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               those
               things
               which
               in
               the
               action
               of
               Invocation
               are
               required
               in
               the
               
               soul.
               Now
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               required
               in
               the
               body
               :
               For
               though
               bodily
               exercise
               being
               severed
               from
               the
               inward
               worship
               is
               little
               worth
               ,
               yet
               being
               joyned
               with
               the
               inward
               it
               is
               of
               some
               moment
               .
               For
               where
               the
               Lord
               commandeth
               any
               duty
               or
               forbiddeth
               any
               sinne
               ,
               there
               also
               he
               commandeth
               or
               forbiddeth
               the
               signes
               and
               appearances
               thereof
               ;
               and
               therefore
               where
               he
               requireth
               the
               inward
               worship
               of
               the
               soul
               in
               prayer
               ,
               as
               
                 honorem
                 facti
              
               ,
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               deed
               ,
               there
               also
               he
               requireth
               the
               outward
               of
               the
               body
               when
               it
               may
               be
               conveniently
               exercised
               ,
               as
               
                 honorem
                 signi
              
               ,
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               signe
               .
               Now
               our
               bodies
               and
               members
               thereof
               ,
               as
               
               they
               are
               the
               instruments
               so
               also
               the
               indices
               and
               manifesters
               of
               our
               souls
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               signes
               of
               those
               graces
               which
               we
               contein
               in
               our
               souls
               must
               (
               when
               they
               may
               conveniently
               )
               be
               expressed
               in
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               these
               reasons
               :
               1.
               
               As
               at
               the
               first
               the
               Lord
               created
               and
               afterwards
               redeemed
               both
               our
               souls
               and
               bodies
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               worship
               him
               in
               both
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               20.
               therefore
               where
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               may
               be
               performed
               in
               both
               conveniently
               ,
               both
               must
               be
               used
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               two
               first
               commandments
               where
               the
               
               Lord
               forbiddeth
               this
               outward
               worship
               which
               we
               call
               
                 honorem
                 signi
              
               to
               be
               given
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               there
               he
               requireth
               that
               it
               should
               be
               performed
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               jealous
               thereof
               .
               And
               so
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               as
               the
               yielding
               of
               outward
               worship
               to
               any
               other
               is
               condemned
               ,
               Isai.
               2.
               9.
               
               Psal.
               44.
               20.
               and
               the
               deniall
               thereof
               commended
               ,
               Dan.
               3.
               in
               the
               three
               children
               ;
               1.
               
               Kings
               18.
               19.
               so
               the
               performance
               thereof
               unto
               
               God
               is
               commanded
               ,
               Isai.
               45.
               23.
               
               Psal.
               95.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               6.
               
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Neither
               is
               it
               for
               nothing
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               where
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               invocation
               ,
               is
               so
               carefull
               every-where
               almost
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               mouth
               and
               gesture
               of
               the
               bodie
               .
               Yea
               ,
               so
               much
               he
               seemeth
               to
               esteem
               the
               outward
               worship
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               signe
               many
               times
               is
               put
               for
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               so
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               mouth
               and
               gesture
               of
               the
               bodie
               are
               oftentimes
               put
               for
               invocation
               it self
               ;
               as
               we
               shall
               shew
               in
               the
               particulars
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               gesture
               and
               voice
               do
               greatly
               serve
               to
               help
               
               both
               the
               attention
               of
               the
               mind
               and
               intention
               of
               the
               affections
               ;
               as
               every
               mans
               experience
               can
               testifie
               .
               In
               publick
               prayers
               they
               are
               also
               good
               means
               to
               excite
               and
               stirre
               up
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               outward
               worship
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               invocation
               
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               the
               gesture
               of
               the
               body
               and
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               mouth
               :
               For
               neither
               of
               which
               can
               there
               any
               certain
               universall
               rule
               be
               prescribed
               as
               necessarie
               to
               be
               observed
               alwayes
               in
               private
               prayer
               .
               In
               publick
               prayer
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
               where
               we
               live
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               without
               scandal
               and
               superstition
               .
               For
               as
               there
               is
               commanded
               inward
               unanimitie
               in
               the
               publick
               assemblies
               ,
               so
               also
               outward
               uniformity
               :
               and
               to
               dissent
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               these
               outward
               things
               ,
               being
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               free
               from
               scandal
               and
               superstition
               ,
               is
               schismaticall
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               direct
               it self
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               godly
               recorded
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
               First
               for
               gesture
               :
               Concerning
               which
               thus
               much
               in
               generall
               may
               be
               
               prescribed
               :
               1.
               
               That
               it
               be
               decent
               and
               comely
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               generall
               rule
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.
               40.
               
               The
               which
               decencie
               is
               for
               the
               more
               part
               to
               be
               measured
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               countrey
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               be
               correspondent
               to
               the
               affections
               and
               disposition
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               serving
               as
               to
               expresse
               so
               also
               to
               incite
               and
               inlarge
               the
               same
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               devoutest
               gestures
               are
               but
               histrionicall
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               hypocriticall
               .
            
             
               The
               varietie
               of
               gestures
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               do
               shew
               that
               we
               are
               not
               perpetually
               tied
               to
               any
               particular
               as
               necessary
               in
               it self
               :
               but
               that
               in
               themselves
               they
               are
               indifferent
               and
               arbitrarie
               if
               not
               determined
               and
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               By
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               godly
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               admonemur
               
               (
               saith
               Augustine
               )
               
                 non
                 esse
                 scriptum
                 quomodo
                 corpus
                 constituatur
                 ad
                 orandum
                 ,
                 dummodo
                 animus
                 Deo
                 praesens
                 peragat
                 intentionem
                 suam
                 :
              
               We
               are
               admonished
               that
               it
               is
               not
               written
               how
               the
               bodie
               is
               to
               be
               disposed
               to
               pray
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               mind
               present
               with
               God
               do
               perform
               its
               intention
               .
               But
               first
               I
               will
               shew
               the
               varietie
               of
               gestures
               which
               have
               been
               and
               may
               be
               used
               ;
               and
               then
               I
               will
               commend
               that
               which
               is
               most
               convenient
               to
               be
               observed
               usually
               .
            
             
               The
               gestures
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               prayer
               are
               either
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               parts
               .
               As
               1.
               the
               turning
               of
               the
               body
               towards
               some
               part
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               east
               or
               west
               ,
               &c.
               
               Among
               the
               Jews
               it
               was
               required
               and
               observed
               ,
               that
               wheresoever
               they
               were
               when
               they
               prayed
               they
               turned
               themselves
               towards
               the
               temple
               ,
               wherein
               was
               the
               ark
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               alone
               we
               are
               to
               come
               unto
               God.
               If
               therefore
               they
               were
               in
               the
               east
               from
               it
               ,
               
               they
               were
               to
               turn
               into
               the
               west
               ;
               and
               to
               pray
               towards
               the
               east
               ,
               turning
               their
               backs
               towards
               the
               temple
               ,
               was
               a
               fault
               ,
               Ezek.
               8.
               16.
               
               Daniel
               ,
               when
               the
               edict
               was
               given
               against
               prayer
               ,
               
                 went
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 windows
                 being
                 open
                 in
                 his
                 chamber
                 towards
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 he
                 kneeled
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
                 three
                 times
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 thanks
                 before
                 his
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 aforetime
                 ,
              
               Dan.
               6.
               10.
               
               And
               this
               was
               first
               intended
               in
               the
               building
               of
               the
               temple
               and
               placing
               of
               the
               ark
               there
               ,
               1.
               
               Kings
               8.
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               35
               ,
               38
               ,
               44
               ,
               48.
               where
               Solomon
               by
               the
               spirit
               prayeth
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               being
               absent
               from
               the
               temple
               should
               pray
               towards
               it
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               heard
               .
               The
               ancient
               Christians
               prayed
               towards
               the
               east
               :
               Damascene
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 Traditionem
                 esse
                 Apostolicam
                 ut
                 ad
                 orientem
                 conversi
                 precemur
                 ,
              
               That
               it
               is
               an
               Apostolicall
               tradition
               that
               we
               should
               pray
               turning
               our selves
               to
               the
               east
               .
               
               And
               to
               that
               end
               the
               Churches
               were
               built
               east
               and
               west
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               we
               are
               in
               publick
               prayer
               to
               conform
               our selves
               to
               their
               practice
               ,
               putting
               no
               superstition
               therein
               .
               But
               in
               it self
               the
               thing
               is
               indifferent
               which
               way
               we
               turn
               our selves
               ;
               because
               God
               who
               is
               in
               heaven
               is
               every-where
               present
               ,
               and
               heaven
               it self
               is
               every
               way
               alike
               distant
               from
               us
               ;
               and
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               turn
               in
               our
               prayer
               as
               the
               Jews
               to
               the
               temple
               ,
               is
               ascended
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               thither
               are
               we
               to
               direct
               our
               prayers
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               did
               to
               the
               temple
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Standing
               :
               For
               that
               is
               a
               token
               both
               of
               reverence
               
               and
               of
               service
               :
               as
               2.
               
               Kings
               5.
               25.
               1.
               
               Sam.
               16.
               21
               ,
               22.
               1.
               
               Kings
               10.
               8.
               
               Job
               29.
               8.
               
               Dan.
               1.
               4.
               
               Psal.
               135.
               2.
               and
               134.
               2.
               
               This
               gesture
               is
               used
               by
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               &
               19.
               27.
               by
               Jehoshaphat
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               
               20.
               5.
               by
               the
               Publicane
               ,
               Luke
               18.
               13.
               by
               Stephen
               ,
               Acts
               7.
               59.
               approved
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               Mark
               11.
               25.
               
               
                 When
                 ye
                 stand
                 praying
              
               ;
               and
               practiced
               by
               him
               ,
               John
               11.
               41.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Kneeling
               :
               Which
               is
               a
               fit
               gesture
               to
               signifie
               
               our
               humilitie
               and
               earnestnesse
               also
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               is
               warranted
               both
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Psal.
               95.
               6.
               
               
               Isai.
               45.
               23.
               insomuch
               that
               sometime
               it
               is
               put
               for
               prayer
               ,
               Ephes.
               3.
               14.
               and
               by
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               as
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               6.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Daniel
               ,
               chap.
               6.
               10.
               
               Ezra
               ,
               chap.
               9.
               5.
               
               Stephen
               ,
               Acts
               7.
               60.
               
               Peter
               ,
               Acts
               9.
               40.
               
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               36.
               and
               finally
               by
               the
               example
               of
               all
               examples
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               Luke
               22.
               41.
               
               Which
               serveth
               to
               confute
               certain
               hereticks
               called
               
               Agnoetae
               ,
               who
               alwayes
               stood
               in
               prayer
               ,
               holding
               it
               unlawfull
               to
               kneel
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Prostration
               ,
               or
               falling
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               or
               falling
               
               on
               the
               face
               :
               A
               gesture
               of
               the
               greatest
               humiliation
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               use
               among
               us
               ,
               or
               in
               these
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               :
               but
               used
               by
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               Num.
               16.
               22.
               and
               20.
               6.
               by
               Joshua
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               14.
               by
               Ezekiel
               ,
               chap.
               9.
               8
               ,
               11
               ,
               13.
               and
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               26.
               39.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Sitting
               :
               Which
               though
               among
               us
               it
               do
               not
               
               seem
               a
               fit
               gesture
               in
               publick
               prayer
               ,
               yet
               privately
               it
               hath
               been
               and
               may
               be
               used
               .
               Examples
               :
               of
               David
               ,
               2.
               
               Sam.
               7.
               18.
               of
               Elias
               ,
               1.
               
               Kings
               19.
               4.
               and
               when
               he
               put
               his
               face
               between
               his
               knees
               praying
               earnestly
               for
               rain
               ,
               Jam.
               5.
               18.
               he
               prayed
               sitting
               as
               Augustine
               saith
               ;
               
               
                 Sedens
                 oravit
                 Elias
                 quando
                 pluviam
                 orando
                 impetravit
                 ,
              
               Elias
               prayed
               sitting
               when
               by
               prayer
               he
               obteined
               rain
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               Lying
               in
               bed
               :
               So
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               6.
               6.
               and
               Hezekiah
               ,
               
               Isai.
               38.
               2.
               and
               is
               usually
               practiced
               by
               the
               faithfull
               not
               onely
               in
               their
               sicknesse
               but
               at
               other
               times
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Walking
               ,
               riding
               ,
               journeying
               ,
               Gen.
               24.
               12
               ,
               36.
               
               
               Jehoshaphat
               in
               his
               chariot
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               18.
               31.
               
            
             
               The
               gesture
               of
               the
               parts
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               uncovering
               of
               the
               head
               in
               men
               ,
               which
               
               among
               us
               is
               an
               usuall
               signe
               of
               reverence
               .
               In
               the
               female
               sex
               it
               is
               otherwise
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               covering
               of
               
               their
               head
               and
               face
               is
               noted
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               have
               been
               a
               token
               of
               subjection
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.
               4
               ,
               7.
               
               But
               in
               men
               it
               is
               a
               fit
               gesture
               to
               beto●…en
               their
               reverence
               ,
               being
               the
               uncovering
               and
               so
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               highest
               and
               chiefest
               part
               ;
               and
               by
               some
               is
               〈◊〉
               
                 depositio
                 magnificentiae
              
               ,
               the
               laying
               aside
               of
               magnificence
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               foure
               and
               twenty
               elders
               ,
               Apoc.
               4.
               10.
               which
               fell
               down
               and
               cast
               their
               crowns
               before
               the
               throne
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               eyes
               ;
               as
               the
               lifting
               up
               or
               casting
               down
               
               of
               them
               .
               The
               former
               is
               most
               usuall
               ,
               betokening
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               our
               hearts
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               faith
               in
               expecting
               help
               from
               him
               ;
               and
               is
               sometime
               put
               for
               prayer
               it self
               ,
               Psal.
               123.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Vnto
                 thee
                 lift
                 I
                 up
                 mine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 that
                 dwellest
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 .
                 Behold
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 servants
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Psal.
               141.
               8.
               
               
                 But
                 mine
                 eyes
                 are
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 thee
                 is
                 my
                 trust
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               25.
               15.
               2.
               
               Chron.
               20.
               12.
               
               To
               omit
               other
               examples
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               is
               ofen
               noted
               in
               the
               Gospel
               to
               have
               
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 heaven
              
               when
               he
               called
               upon
               God
               :
               as
               Matth.
               14.
               19.
               
               John
               11.
               41.
               and
               17.
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               casting
               down
               of
               the
               eyes
               is
               a
               note
               of
               great
               dejection
               and
               humiliation
               ,
               whereby
               we
               being
               confounded
               in
               our selves
               ,
               as
               knowing
               our selves
               unworthy
               
               to
               look
               up
               unto
               heaven
               ,
               do
               cast
               down
               our
               eyes
               on
               the
               earth
               .
               Example
               ,
               the
               Publicane
               ,
               Luke
               18.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               hands
               .
               
            
             
               As
               ●…
               .
               the
               Lifting
               up
               &
               stretching
               forth
               of
               the
               hands
               :
               A
               gesture
               fit
               to
               expresse
               our
               humilitie
               ,
               our
               earnest
               affection
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               gesture
               of
               suppliants
               and
               earnest
               suiters
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               testifie
               our
               faith
               and
               hope
               ,
               and
               to
               signifie
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               our
               souls
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               gesture
               of
               such
               moment
               that
               it
               also
               is
               put
               for
               prayer
               ,
               Exod.
               9.
               33.
               
               Psal.
               28.
               2.
               and
               44.
               20.
               and
               63.
               4.
               and
               88.
               9.
               
               Isai.
               1.
               15.
               
               Examples
               ,
               in
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
               9.
               29
               ,
               33.
               and
               17.
               11.
               
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               141.
               2.
               and
               143.
               6.
               
               Solomon
               ,
               1.
               
               Kings
               8.
               22
               ,
               54.
               
               It
               is
               commanded
               Psal.
               134.
               2.
               
               Lam.
               2.
               19.
               and
               3.
               41.
               
            
             
               The
               other
               gesture
               of
               the
               hands
               is
               the
               Knocking
               of
               the
               breast
               :
               Which
               is
               most
               fit
               in
               deprecation
               ;
               for
               thereby
               is
               signified
               both
               our
               acknowledgement
               of
               guilt
               ,
               and
               an
               earnest
               desire
               of
               pardon
               ;
               as
               Luke
               18.
               13.
               and
               23.
               48.
               
            
             
               Thus
               have
               you
               heard
               the
               several
               gestures
               :
               Among
               which
               I
               would
               commend
               unto
               you
               as
               fit
               most
               usually
               and
               ordinarily
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               uncovering
               of
               the
               head
               in
               men
               ,
               standing
               ,
               or
               rather
               (
               if
               we
               may
               conveniently
               )
               kneeling
               ,
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               hands
               and
               of
               the
               eyes
               to
               heaven
               .
               For
               whereas
               in
               the
               soul
               are
               required
               faith
               ,
               humilitie
               ,
               reverence
               ,
               and
               ardour
               of
               affection
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               to
               expresse
               in
               the
               bodily
               gestures
               ,
               whereby
               we
               give
               God
               
                 honorem
                 signi
              
               ,
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               signe
               ;
               these
               gestures
               are
               most
               fit
               to
               expresse
               these
               inward
               graces
               .
               For
               the
               uncovering
               of
               the
               head
               signifieth
               reverence
               and
               humility
               ;
               which
               
               also
               are
               more
               expressed
               by
               kneeling
               :
               Faith
               and
               hope
               is
               represented
               in
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               eyes
               &
               hands
               ;
               in
               which
               also
               ,
               as
               in
               kneeling
               ,
               the
               ardour
               of
               affection
               is
               expressed
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               our
               greatest
               care
               must
               be
               (
               because
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               observe
               these
               outward
               gestures
               )
               to
               give
               God
               in
               truth
               the
               inward
               worship
               of
               the
               soul
               as
               well
               as
               the
               outward
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               without
               the
               other
               is
               hypocriticall
               :
               And
               therefore
               as
               we
               uncover
               our
               heads
               ,
               so
               to
               lay
               aside
               all
               opinion
               and
               conceit
               of
               our
               own
               worthinesse
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               reverence
               to
               set
               our selves
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               kneel
               outwardly
               ,
               so
               to
               bow
               the
               knees
               of
               our
               hearts
               and
               to
               humble
               our
               souls
               before
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               with
               our
               eyes
               and
               hands
               ,
               to
               lift
               up
               our
               souls
               unto
               God
               who
               is
               in
               the
               heavens
               .
               And
               withall
               we
               must
               be
               carefull
               to
               lift
               up
               pure
               and
               innocent
               hands
               to
               God
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               8.
               
               For
               if
               our
               hands
               be
               stained
               with
               sinne
               or
               polluted
               with
               bloud
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               heare
               ,
               Isai.
               1.
               15.
               
               
                 Quid
                 manuum
                 in
                 oratione
                 vult
                 extensio
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Hae
                 multis
                 sceleribus
                 ministerium
                 exhibent
                 ,
                 &
                 propterea
                 jubemur
                 eas
                 extollere
                 ,
                 ut
                 orationis
                 ministerium
                 sit
                 eis
                 vinculum
                 nequitiae
                 &
                 à
                 malitiaseparatio
                 ;
                 ut
                 cùm
                 rapturus
                 vel
                 oppressurus
                 vel
                 alterum
                 sis
                 percussurus
                 ,
                 recorderis
                 quòd
                 has
                 ad
                 Deum
                 pro
                 patronis
                 emissurus
                 es
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 has
                 illud
                 spirituale
                 sacrificium
                 offerre
                 debeas
                 ,
                 nec
                 illas
                 confundere
                 ,
                 nec
                 actionis
                 pravae
                 ministerio
                 fiduci
                 à
                 privare
                 .
                 Eas
                 igitur
                 emunda
                 per
                 eleemosynam
                 ,
                 per
                 misericordiam
                 ,
                 per
                 indigentiam
                 tutelam
                 ,
                 &
                 ità
                 eas
                 offer
                 ad
                 orationem
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               What
               meaneth
               the
               stretching
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               in
               prayer
               ?
               These
               offer
               their
               service
               to
               much
               wickednesse
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               commanded
               
               to
               lift
               them
               up
               ,
               that
               their
               ministery
               in
               prayer
               may
               be
               unto
               them
               a
               bond
               to
               tie
               them
               from
               wickednesse
               and
               a
               separation
               from
               maliciousnesse
               :
               That
               when
               thou
               art
               about
               to
               use
               rapine
               or
               oppression
               ,
               or
               to
               strike
               another
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               remember
               that
               thou
               must
               lift
               up
               these
               hands
               to
               God
               for
               thy
               patrones
               and
               benefactours
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               them
               thou
               must
               offer
               unto
               God
               a
               spirituall
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               therefore
               oughtest
               not
               to
               confound
               or
               disable
               them
               ,
               nor
               spoil
               them
               of
               their
               confidence
               by
               making
               them
               instruments
               in
               an
               evil
               action
               .
               Cleanse
               them
               therefore
               by
               a●…ms
               ,
               by
               mercy
               ,
               and
               defense
               of
               the
               needy
               ,
               and
               so
               offer
               and
               lift
               them
               up
               in
               prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Voyce
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               COncerning
               the
               voice
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               whether
               
               it
               be
               needfull
               in
               prayer
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Lord
               heareth
               as
               well
               and
               regardeth
               more
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               heart
               then
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               mouth
               .
               And
               this
               doth
               Elias
               signifie
               1.
               
               Kings
               18.
               27.
               when
               he
               mocketh
               Baals
               priests
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Cry
                 aloud
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 god
                 ,
              
               insinuating
               that
               if
               he
               were
               a
               god
               he
               could
               heare
               them
               though
               they
               did
               not
               cry
               aloud
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               
               voyce
               is
               needfull
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               heareth
               and
               respecteth
               especially
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               us
               and
               others
               with
               whom
               we
               pray
               ,
               &
               therefore
               is
               to
               be
               used
               when
               it
               may
               conveniently
               ,
               for
               the
               reasons
               before
               alledged
               .
               Indeed
               sometimes
               in
               the
               private
               prayer
               of
               one
               alone
               it
               is
               more
               convenient
               to
               use
               the
               inward
               speech
               of
               the
               heart
               
               alone
               ,
               when
               the
               outward
               speech
               of
               the
               tongue
               cannot
               be
               used
               but
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               heard
               or
               perceived
               of
               others
               .
               For
               private
               prayer
               must
               be
               made
               in
               secret
               ,
               as
               Christ
               commandeth
               Matth.
               6.
               6.
               lest
               we
               pray
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               seem
               to
               pray
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               heard
               or
               seen
               of
               men
               .
               When
               as
               therefore
               we
               are
               occasioned
               to
               pray
               by
               our selves
               alone
               in
               presence
               of
               others
               ,
               we
               must
               pray
               in
               the
               closet
               of
               our
               heart
               ,
               using
               no
               voyce
               nor
               making
               any
               outward
               shew
               of
               prayer
               :
               and
               the
               Lord
               which
               seeth
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               heart
               will
               reward
               openly
               .
               Thus
               Abrahams
               servant
               standing
               at
               the
               well
               ,
               unto
               which
               was
               ordinary
               resort
               ,
               prayed
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               Gen.
               24.
               45.
               and
               Moses
               being
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               Exod.
               14.
               15.
               and
               Nehemiah
               being
               in
               the
               Kings
               presence
               ,
               Neh.
               2.
               4.
               and
               Annah
               the
               mother
               of
               Samuel
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Eli
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               1.
               13.
               
               Otherwise
               in
               private
               prayer
               it
               is
               most
               convenient
               ,
               and
               in
               prayer
               with
               others
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               family
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               voice
               in
               prayer
               should
               be
               used
               :
               for
               otherwise
               those
               that
               are
               present
               cannot
               consent
               to
               our
               prayers
               and
               say
               Amen
               ;
               neither
               can
               they
               be
               edified
               thereby
               unlesse
               they
               heare
               and
               understand
               the
               prayer
               .
            
             
               Our
               duty
               is
               (
               as
               I
               have
               said
               before
               )
               to
               worship
               God
               both
               in
               body
               and
               soul
               :
               And
               as
               we
               are
               to
               glorifie
               God
               with
               all
               our
               members
               and
               powers
               ,
               so
               especially
               by
               our
               tongue
               and
               speech
               :
               For
               therefore
               hath
               God
               given
               us
               the
               facultie
               of
               speech
               above
               other
               creatures
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               not
               onely
               be
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               glory
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               instruments
               to
               sound
               forth
               his
               praise
               .
               And
               therefore
               is
               our
               tongue
               called
               our
               glory
               ,
               Psal.
               16.
               7.
               and
               108.
               1.
               because
               it
               is
               
               that
               instrument
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               set
               forth
               Gods
               glory
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               as
               the
               gesture
               of
               the
               body
               so
               much
               more
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               tongue
               doth
               serve
               both
               to
               stirre
               up
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               heart
               and
               also
               to
               contein
               the
               cogitations
               from
               wandring
               about
               other
               matters
               .
               And
               of
               such
               moment
               is
               the
               voice
               in
               prayer
               ,
               as
               that
               first
               the
               voice
               ,
               or
               cry
               with
               the
               voice
               ,
               is
               put
               sometime
               for
               the
               prayer
               it self
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               7.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Psal.
               66.
               17.
               and
               77.
               1.
               and
               142.
               1.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               many
               places
               where
               he
               speaketh
               of
               invocation
               is
               carefull
               to
               mention
               
                 the
                 voice
              
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               places
               even
               now
               cited
               out
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               as
               Psal.
               71.
               23
               ,
               24.
               and
               119.
               171.
               
                 my
                 lips
                 shall
                 utter
                 praise
              
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               prayer
               and
               prayse
               are
               called
               
                 the
                 calves
                 of
                 our
                 lips
              
               ,
               Hos.
               14.
               2.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               David
               prayeth
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 open
                 thou
                 my
                 lips
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 mouth
                 shall
                 shew
                 forth
                 thy
                 praise
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               51.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               we
               must
               alwayes
               remember
               ,
               that
               with
               our
               voice
               we
               must
               lift
               up
               our
               hearts
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               voyce
               must
               proceed
               from
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               heart
               :
               For
               the
               Lord
               respecteth
               the
               heart
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               cry
               come
               not
               from
               thence
               he
               will
               not
               heare
               it
               ,
               Hos.
               7.
               13
               ,
               14.
               no
               ,
               though
               men
               should
               cry
               loud
               in
               his
               eares
               ,
               Ezek.
               8.
               18.
               
            
             
               The
               voyce
               used
               in
               prayer
               is
               either
               inarticulate
               ,
               or
               articulate
               .
            
             
               The
               inarticulate
               is
               that
               which
               is
               uttered
               in
               sighing
               ,
               groning
               ,
               and
               weeping
               :
               For
               the
               children
               of
               God
               many
               times
               do
               best
               expresse
               their
               desires
               by
               sighs
               and
               grones
               and
               tears
               :
               The
               which
               proceed
               from
               an
               humble
               and
               fervent
               spirit
               ,
               and
               are
               wrought
               in
               us
               by
               
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               us
               to
               pray
               
                 with
                 sighs
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               26.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 searcheth
                 the
                 heart
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               v.
               27.
               
               For
               as
               David
               saith
               Psal.
               38.
               9.
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 all
                 my
                 desire
                 is
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 groning
                 is
                 not
                 hid
                 from
                 thee
                 .
                 Thou
                 tellest
                 my
                 wandrings
                 :
                 put
                 my
                 tears
                 into
                 thy
                 bottle
                 ;
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 in
                 thy
                 book
                 ?
              
               Psal.
               56.
               8.
               
               Plerunque
               
               
                 hoc
                 negotium
                 plùs
                 gemitibus
                 quàm
                 sermonibus
                 agitur
                 ,
                 plùs
                 sletu
                 quàm
                 affatu
                 .
              
               For
               the
               most
               part
               this
               businesse
               is
               acted
               more
               with
               grones
               then
               with
               words
               ,
               more
               with
               weeping
               then
               with
               speech
               .
               Hezekiah
               professeth
               that
               he
               did
               
                 chatter
                 like
                 a
                 crane
                 or
                 a
                 swallow
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 mourn
                 like
                 a
                 dove
                 ,
              
               Isai.
               38.
               14.
               
            
             
               The
               articulate
               voice
               is
               the
               externall
               speech
               it self
               whereby
               the
               prayer
               is
               expressed
               :
               Wherein
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               two
               things
               ,
               the
               words
               which
               be
               uttered
               ,
               and
               the
               language
               wherein
               they
               are
               uttered
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               words
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               the
               quantitie
               ,
               the
               
               qualitie
               ,
               and
               the
               form
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               quantity
               ;
               We
               must
               not
               affect
               prolixity
               ,
               as
               though
               for
               the
               multitude
               of
               our
               words
               we
               did
               
               look
               to
               be
               heard
               .
               Neither
               may
               we
               use
               any
               superfluity
               of
               words
               or
               idle
               repetitions
               :
               First
               ,
               because
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               forbiddeth
               all
               battology
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               7.
               which
               Theophylact
               interpreteth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               futilitie
               :
               Hesychius
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 idle
                 and
                 unseasonable
                 speech
              
               .
               But
               the
               meaning
               may
               best
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               notation
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               the
               Etymologist
               saith
               ,
               the
               word
               is
               compounded
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 of
                 Battus
                 a
                 certain
                 Grecian
                 who
                 was
                 accustomed
                 to
                 adorn
                 images
                 with
                 long
                 and
                 tedious
                 inscriptions
                 which
              
               
               
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 vain
                 repetitions
              
               :
               For
               so
               Ovid
               also
               speaketh
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 Montibus
                 ,
                 inquit
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   sc.
                   Battus
                
                 ]
                 erant
                 ,
                 &
                 erant
                 in
                 montibus
                 illis
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               he
               saith
               it
               signifieth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               verbosity
               .
               Which
               agreeth
               with
               the
               exposition
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               best
               expounder
               of
               himself
               :
               For
               in
               the
               words
               following
               he
               calleth
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 ye
                 pray
                 ,
                 use
                 not
                 vain
                 repetitions
                 as
                 the
                 heathen
                 do
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 heard
                 for
                 their
                 much
                 speaking
                 .
              
               So
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               is
               in
               prayer
               to
               use
               multitude
               of
               words
               and
               idle
               repetitions
               with
               this
               conceit
               ,
               That
               for
               the
               multitude
               of
               our
               words
               we
               shall
               be
               heard
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               For
               the
               reason
               which
               our
               Saviour
               giveth
               ;
               
                 Christians
                 in
                 their
                 prayer
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 heathen
                 .
              
               The
               heathen
               affected
               prolixitie
               and
               used
               superfluity
               of
               words
               and
               idle
               repetitions
               with
               this
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               for
               their
               much
               babling
               they
               should
               be
               heard
               .
               But
               why
               must
               not
               Christians
               be
               like
               the
               heathen
               ?
               Because
               the
               God
               on
               whom
               we
               call
               is
               most
               unlike
               .
               The
               heathen
               might
               well
               imagine
               concerning
               their
               gods
               (
               the
               best
               whereof
               were
               men
               deceased
               )
               that
               by
               multitude
               of
               words
               they
               might
               be
               perswaded
               ;
               and
               that
               alwayes
               they
               did
               not
               hearken
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               otherwise
               imployed
               ,
               as
               Elias
               telleth
               Baals
               priests
               ,
               1.
               
               Kings
               18.
               27.
               and
               therefore
               thought
               it
               needfull
               to
               repeat
               the
               same
               things
               oft
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               did
               not
               heare
               them
               at
               one
               time
               they
               might
               at
               another
               .
               As
               we
               see
               those
               priests
               of
               Baal
               to
               call
               upon
               
               him
               from
               morning
               ,
               v.
               26
               ,
               29.
               untill
               the
               time
               of
               the
               evening
               sacrifice
               ,
               crying
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               
                 O
                 Baal
                 ,
                 heare
                 us
              
               .
               But
               the
               true
               God
               on
               whom
               we
               call
               ,
               he
               is
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               his
               love
               most
               ready
               and
               willing
               to
               heare
               us
               ,
               even
               before
               we
               call
               upon
               him
               ,
               Isai.
               65.
               24.
               
               And
               for
               his
               knowledge
               he
               knoweth
               what
               we
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               before
               we
               pray
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               sheweth
               v.
               8.
               
               Which
               may
               be
               a
               third
               reason
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Eccles
               5.
               1
               ,
               2.
               dehorteth
               from
               the
               same
               fault
               by
               two
               reasons
               :
               First
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 therefore
                 let
                 thy
                 words
                 be
                 few
                 .
              
               God
               sitteth
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               as
               his
               throne
               full
               of
               majestie
               ,
               power
               and
               glory
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               base
               and
               vile
               ,
               being
               as
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               him
               :
               therefore
               in
               great
               humility
               and
               reverence
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               unto
               him
               ,
               framing
               and
               moderating
               our
               speech
               so
               as
               there
               be
               nothing
               idle
               or
               superfluous
               therein
               .
               For
               when
               a
               man
               is
               to
               speak
               to
               his
               prince
               or
               any
               whom
               he
               doth
               reverence
               ,
               he
               will
               labour
               that
               his
               speech
               may
               be
               pithy
               ,
               avoiding
               all
               vain
               ,
               idle
               and
               superfluous
               talk
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Because
               in
               multitude
               of
               words
               folly
               is
               committed
               ;
               
                 For
                 as
                 multitude
                 of
                 businesse
                 causeth
                 dreams
                 ,
                 so
                 multitude
                 of
                 words
                 argueth
                 folly
                 ,
              
               v.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               If
               in
               our
               speech
               with
               men
               there
               wanteth
               not
               iniquitie
               in
               multitude
               of
               words
               ,
               as
               Solomon
               saith
               Prov.
               10.
               19.
               and
               if
               
                 of
                 every
                 idle
                 word
                 men
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Saviour
               testifieth
               Matth.
               12.
               36.
               
               If
               it
               be
               true
               as
               one
               saith
               ,
               
                 Non
                 est
                 ejusdem
                 &
                 multa
                 &
                 opportunadicere
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               
                 sejuncta
                 sunt
                 haec
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               how
               much
               
               more
               are
               these
               true
               of
               our
               speech
               with
               God
               ,
               wherein
               all
               superfluitie
               of
               idle
               words
               is
               joyned
               with
               irreverence
               and
               abuse
               of
               the
               majestie
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               Plato
               ,
               though
               an
               heathen
               Philosopher
               ,
               yet
               in
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               called
               divine
               ,
               he
               saw
               that
               brevitie
               and
               pithinesse
               in
               prayer
               was
               to
               be
               affected
               rather
               then
               prolixitie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               preferreth
               the
               short
               prayer
               of
               the
               Lacedemonians
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 give
                 them
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               farre
               before
               the
               longer
               prayers
               of
               the
               Athenians
               ,
               wherein
               they
               studying
               to
               be
               long
               ,
               uttered
               many
               things
               which
               neither
               became
               the
               majestie
               of
               God
               nor
               were
               expedient
               for
               themselves
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               saith
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               read
               that
               counsel
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               But
               never
               did
               the
               heathen
               so
               grossely
               offend
               in
               their
               battologie
               as
               the
               Papists
               at
               this
               day
               ;
               who
               numbring
               upon
               their
               beads
               their
               prayers
               which
               themselves
               understand
               not
               ,
               perswade
               themselves
               that
               the
               more
               often
               they
               do
               repeat
               their
               Pater-nosters
               and
               their
               Ave-Maries
               ,
               the
               more
               satisfactory
               and
               meritorious
               their
               prayer
               is
               before
               God
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               greater
               multitude
               of
               such
               idle
               repetitions
               the
               Popes
               have
               granted
               the
               greater
               indulgences
               .
               For
               whereas
               according
               to
               the
               invention
               of
               Dominick
               their
               rosary
               or
               string
               of
               beads
               consisteth
               of
               55
               beads
               ,
               whereof
               five
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               every
               eleventh
               )
               be
               greater
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               to
               every
               Pater-noster
               they
               must
               recite
               ten
               Ave-Maries
               ;
               they
               have
               devised
               since
               that
               time
               the
               Ladies
               Psalter
               conteining
               three
               rosaries
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               besides
               fifteen
               Pater-nosters
               ,
               an
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Ave-Maries
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               
               Davids
               Psalmes
               .
               Not
               to
               speak
               now
               of
               that
               Ladies
               Psalter
               ;
               in
               which
               what
               is
               spoken
               in
               Davids
               Psalmes
               of
               God
               or
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               is
               transferred
               to
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               most
               sacrilegiously
               and
               blasphemously
               :
               to
               the
               saying
               whereof
               divers
               Popes
               have
               given
               large
               indulgences
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               arise
               to
               threescore
               thousand
               yeares
               pardon
               .
            
             
               What
               then
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               lawfull
               to
               make
               long
               praiers
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               prayer
               is
               not
               condemned
               of
               battologie
               or
               too
               much
               prolixity
               ,
               wherein
               nothing
               is
               super●…uous
               ,
               neither
               is
               made
               with
               that
               opinion
               that
               for
               the
               lengths
               sake
               it
               shall
               be
               heard
               .
               Where
               is
               variety
               of
               good
               matter
               uttered
               with
               the
               attention
               of
               the
               mind
               and
               vigour
               of
               affection
               ,
               there
               the
               longer
               we
               continue
               in
               prayer
               the
               better
               it
               is
               .
               We
               are
               exhorted
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               
                 to
                 continue
                 i●…
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 watch
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
              
               Col.
               4.
               2.
               and
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               example
               ,
               sometime
               continued
               in
               prayer
               whole
               nights
               .
               
                 Absit
                 ab
                 oratione
              
               ,
               saith
               
               Augustine
               ,
               
                 multalocutio
                 ;
                 sed
                 non
                 desit
                 multa
                 precatio
                 si
                 fervens
                 perseverat
                 intentio
                 :
              
               Let
               much
               speech
               be
               absent
               from
               prayer
               ;
               but
               let
               not
               much
               praying
               be
               wanting
               if
               the
               intention
               persevere
               to
               be
               fervent
               .
               But
               we
               are
               to
               moderate
               the
               length
               of
               our
               prayers
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               grace
               received
               ,
               of
               faith
               and
               devotion
               ,
               appearing
               both
               in
               the
               attention
               of
               the
               mind
               and
               intention
               of
               the
               affections
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 Intentio
                 s●…eut
                 non
                 est
                 obtundenda
                 si
                 perdurare
              
               
               
                 non
                 potest
                 ,
                 ità
                 si
                 per
                 duraverit
                 non
                 cit
                 ò
                 est
                 relinquenda
                 :
              
               As
               the
               intention
               is
               not
               to
               be
               dulled
               if
               it
               cannot
               hold
               out
               ,
               so
               if
               it
               can
               last
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               easily
               left
               .
            
             
             
               Howbeit
               men
               may
               pray
               long
               and
               continue
               in
               prayer
               though
               their
               prayers
               be
               not
               long
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               Chrysostome
               giveth
               this
               advice
               ,
               Deum
               
               
                 orans
                 non
                 longos
                 extendat
                 sermones
                 ,
                 nec
                 in
                 longum
                 orationem
                 producat
                 ,
                 sed
                 pauca
                 simplici
                 á
                 que
                 dicat
                 verba
                 .
                 Non
                 enim
                 in
                 verborum
                 multitudine
                 sed
                 in
                 mentis
                 solertia
                 positum
                 est
                 ut
                 exaudiatur
                 .
                 Oportet
                 igitur
                 orantem
                 neque
                 longos
                 extendere
                 sermones
                 &
                 jugiter
                 orare
                 .
                 Breves
                 enim
                 &
                 frequentes
                 orationes
                 fieri
                 Christus
                 &
                 Paulus
                 praeceperant
                 parvis
                 ex
                 intervallis
                 .
                 Nam
                 si
                 sermonem
                 in
                 longum
                 extenderis
                 ,
                 in
                 negligentiam
                 frequenter
                 lapsus
                 multam
                 diabolo
                 surrependi
                 facultatem
                 deder
                 is
                 ,
                 &
                 supplantandi
                 &
                 abducendi
                 cogitationem
                 ab
                 his
                 quae
                 dicuntur
                 .
                 Si
                 verò
                 continuas
                 &
                 crebras
                 orationes
                 facias
                 ,
                 totumque
                 tempus
                 interpolans
                 frequentiâ
                 ,
                 facilè
                 poteris
                 modestiam
                 exhibere
                 ,
                 &
                 ipsas
                 orationes
                 cum
                 multa
                 facies
                 solertia
                 :
              
               He
               that
               prayeth
               unto
               God
               let
               him
               not
               make
               long
               speeches
               ,
               nor
               draw
               out
               his
               prayer
               into
               length
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               utter
               few
               and
               simple
               words
               :
               For
               his
               hope
               of
               being
               heard
               is
               not
               placed
               in
               multitude
               of
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               right
               disposition
               of
               the
               mind
               .
               Therefore
               he
               that
               prayeth
               must
               not
               extend
               his
               speech
               to
               a
               great
               length
               in
               a
               continued
               prayer
               :
               For
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               and
               S.
               Paul
               have
               injoyned
               short
               and
               frequent
               prayers
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               with
               small
               pauses
               between
               them
               ;
               for
               if
               thou
               draw
               out
               thy
               speech
               in
               a
               continued
               length
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               become
               negligent
               ,
               and
               wilt
               give
               great
               occasion
               to
               the
               devil
               of
               stealing
               in
               and
               of
               supplanting
               thee
               ,
               and
               of
               withdrawing
               thy
               thoughts
               from
               those
               things
               which
               are
               spoken
               .
               But
               if
               thou
               continuest
               and
               makest
               many
               prayers
               ,
               and
               throughout
               the
               whole
               time
               dost
               refresh
               them
               with
               
               frequencie
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               use
               moderation
               and
               make
               thy
               prayers
               with
               much
               skill
               .
            
             
               Agreeable
               to
               which
               advice
               was
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               faithfull
               in
               Egypt
               ;
               of
               whom
               Augustine
               ,
               Dicuntur
               
               
                 fratres
                 in
                 Aegypto
                 crebras
                 quidem
                 habere
                 orationes
                 ,
                 sed
                 eas
                 tamen
                 brevissimas
                 &
                 raptim
                 quodammodo
                 jaculatas
                 ,
                 nè
                 illa
                 vigilanter
                 erecta
                 (
                 quae
                 oranti
                 plurimùm
                 necessaria
                 est
                 )
                 per
                 productiores
                 moras
                 evanescat
                 atque
                 hebetetur
                 intentio
                 :
              
               The
               brethren
               in
               Egypt
               are
               reported
               to
               have
               made
               many
               prayers
               ,
               but
               withall
               such
               as
               were
               very
               brief
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               suddenly
               dar●…ed
               ,
               lest
               that
               intention
               vigilantly
               raised
               (
               which
               is
               very
               necessary
               to
               him
               that
               prayeth
               )
               should
               by
               long
               continuance
               vanish
               and
               be
               blunted
               .
               And
               herein
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               hath
               given
               us
               a
               precedent
               ,
               Matth.
               26.
               39
               ,
               42
               ,
               44.
               
               Wherefore
               howsoever
               some
               do
               carp
               at
               the
               short
               prayers
               in
               our
               Liturgie
               ,
               calling
               them
               shreds
               ,
               and
               wishing
               that
               in
               one
               continued
               prayer
               all
               our
               requests
               should
               be
               joyned
               ;
               notwithstanding
               the
               wisdome
               of
               those
               learned
               and
               godly
               men
               who
               out
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               Liturgies
               compiled
               ours
               is
               to
               be
               commended
               ,
               who
               considering
               that
               our
               long
               continued
               prayer
               would
               to
               the
               greatest
               sort
               seem
               tedious
               and
               breed
               distraction
               and
               wandring
               thoughts
               ,
               have
               set
               forth
               many
               short
               prayers
               to
               avoid
               wearisomenesse
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               people
               attentive
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 our
                 speech
                 in
                 our
                 prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 .
              
            
             
               AS
               touching
               the
               quality
               of
               our
               speech
               ;
               As
               we
               need
               not
               to
               be
               curious
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               style
               ,
               because
               God
               looketh
               to
               the
               uprightnesse
               of
               the
               heart
               rather
               then
               the
               elegancie
               of
               the
               speech
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               not
               be
               more
               carelesse
               &
               negligent
               for
               ●…he
               manner
               of
               speech
               then
               we
               would
               be
               if
               we
               were
               to
               speak
               to
               any
               mortall
               man.
               And
               because
               we
               are
               but
               too
               carnall
               ,
               let
               us
               make
               use
               of
               Malachi's
               rule
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               8.
               
               
                 Offer
                 it
                 to
                 thy
                 Prince
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Let
               us
               examine
               our selves
               whether
               we
               be
               as
               carefull
               to
               speak
               unto
               the
               Lord
               as
               we
               would
               be
               unto
               a
               Prince
               :
               and
               herein
               also
               let
               us
               shew
               that
               reverence
               which
               we
               ow
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               The
               godly
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               have
               been
               very
               exquisite
               and
               accurate
               in
               those
               prayers
               and
               Psalmes
               which
               are
               recorded
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               form
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               Whether
               
               we
               may
               use
               a
               set
               form
               of
               prayer
               :
               for
               that
               is
               denied
               by
               our
               Separatists
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               they
               hold
               it
               unlawfull
               to
               pray
               in
               that
               set
               form
               which
               Christ
               himself
               hath
               prescribed
               .
               But
               they
               are
               plainly
               confuted
               by
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Luke
               11.
               2.
               
               
                 When
                 ye
                 pray
                 say
                 ,
                 Our
                 Father
                 ,
              
               &c.
               unlesse
               they
               will
               persist
               in
               their
               contradiction
               against
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               forbidding
               us
               when
               we
               pray
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Father
              
               .
            
             
               Besides
               that
               prayer
               of
               Christ
               there
               are
               other
               set
               forms
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               prescribed
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               The
               whole
               book
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               was
               penned
               and
               committed
               to
               Asaph
               and
               other
               musicians
               ,
               
               as
               is
               mentioned
               in
               divers
               of
               their
               titles
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               might
               be
               sung
               in
               the
               congregation
               .
               More
               especially
               ,
               the
               ninety
               second
               Psalme
               was
               penned
               to
               be
               used
               on
               the
               Sabbath-day
               ;
               and
               the
               hundred
               and
               second
               Psalme
               is
               
                 A
                 prayer
                 of
              
               (
               or
               for
               )
               
                 the
                 afflicted
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 overwhelmed
                 and
                 poureth
                 out
                 his
                 complaint
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               why
               may
               not
               a
               set
               form
               be
               used
               ?
               Because
               the
               faithf●…l
               
                 praying
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               as
               Jude
               speaketh
               v.
               20.
               must
               pray
               as
               they
               are
               moved
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               they
               are
               provided
               beforehand
               .
            
             
               The
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               seen
               not
               so
               much
               in
               helping
               our
               invention
               ,
               (
               The
               gift
               of
               invention
               or
               conceiving
               a
               prayer
               ,
               is
               a
               gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               a
               common
               gift
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               proper
               grace
               of
               the
               sanctifying
               Spirit
               :
               for
               a
               man
               of
               a
               present
               wit
               and
               good
               speech
               wanting
               the
               spirit
               of
               sanctification
               may
               do
               much
               that
               way
               ,
               especially
               if
               he
               be
               studied
               in
               Divinity
               )
               as
               in
               these
               three
               ;
               1.
               in
               rectifying
               our
               judgement
               ,
               teaching
               us
               to
               ask
               that
               which
               is
               good
               for
               us
               ,
               especially
               in
               time
               of
               affliction
               .
               For
               we
               being
               led
               by
               sense
               know
               not
               what
               to
               ask
               ;
               
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 helpeth
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 teacheth
                 ▪
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 according
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               asking
               those
               things
               which
               tend
               to
               his
               glory
               and
               our
               good
               .
               2.
               
               His
               help
               is
               seen
               in
               inflaming
               our
               affections
               ,
               teaching
               us
               to
               
                 pray
                 with
                 sighs
                 and
                 grones
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 ,
              
               v.
               26.
               
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               the
               Prophet
               Zacharie
               foretelleth
               ,
               that
               the
               faithfull
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               and
               supplication
               shall
               be
               moved
               when
               they
               look
               upon
               him
               whom
               they
               have
               pierced
               ,
               
                 to
                 mourn
                 as
                 one
                 mourneth
                 for
                 his
                 first-born
                 sonne
                 ,
              
               Zech.
               12.
               10.
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 crieth
              
               
               
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               teacheth
               us
               to
               pray
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               as
               our
               Father
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Gal.
               4.
               6.
               
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               where
               they
               say
               that
               they
               must
               pray
               as
               the
               Spirit
               moveth
               them
               ,
               they
               seem
               with
               the
               Enthusiasts
               to
               look
               for
               extraordinary
               inspirations
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               the
               number
               of
               those
               which
               tempt
               God
               :
               for
               this
               conceit
               of
               theirs
               as
               well
               taketh
               away
               all
               meditation
               and
               preparation
               beforehand
               as
               set
               prayers
               .
               But
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               Wise
               man
               ,
               Ecclus
               18.
               23.
               
               
                 Before
                 thou
                 prayest
                 prepare
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 tempteth
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               promise
               made
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               need
               to
               study
               beforehand
               what
               they
               should
               speak
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               speak
               as
               the
               Spirit
               should
               move
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               extraordinary
               gift
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               wherewith
               they
               were
               filled
               in
               inspiring
               them
               in
               their
               preachings
               ,
               apologies
               and
               prayers
               ,
               without
               their
               own
               study
               and
               industry
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               in
               preaching
               ,
               to
               neglect
               study
               ,
               and
               to
               expect
               extraordinary
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               speak
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               as
               the
               Spirit
               moveth
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               not
               upon
               some
               present
               exigent
               and
               necessity
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               tempt
               God
               ;
               so
               likewise
               in
               prayer
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               must
               not
               presume
               (
               unlesse
               it
               be
               upon
               some
               present
               necessity
               )
               to
               conceive
               a
               long
               prayer
               ,
               especially
               prayer
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               ,
               without
               some
               former
               study
               and
               meditation
               used
               either
               against
               the
               instant
               or
               in
               former
               times
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               come
               prepared
               either
               with
               some
               set
               form
               (
               which
               notwithstanding
               with
               help
               of
               meditation
               we
               are
               to
               vary
               upon
               occasions
               )
               or
               with
               such
               a
               form
               
               as
               we
               have
               conceived
               in
               our
               meditation
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               with
               David
               call
               our
               prayer
               our
               meditation
               .
               Neither
               do
               I
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               good
               desire
               ,
               vow
               or
               promise
               made
               in
               prayer
               upon
               former
               deliberation
               is
               more
               accepted
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               like
               to
               be
               more
               constant
               ,
               and
               may
               likewise
               be
               uttered
               with
               better
               fervency
               of
               affection
               and
               begged
               with
               more
               assurance
               of
               faith
               then
               that
               which
               is
               rashly
               uttered
               upon
               a
               sudden
               .
               And
               therefore
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 Be
                 not
                 rash
                 with
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 thy
                 heart
                 be
                 hasty
                 to
                 ●…tter
                 any
                 word
                 before
                 God
                 ,
              
               Eccles
               5.
               1.
               
               Neither
               do
               I
               condemn
               all
               that
               seem
               to
               pray
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               :
               For
               as
               hi●…
               faculty
               is
               to
               be
               commended
               that
               is
               so
               well
               studied
               in
               Divinity
               and
               e●…ercised
               in
               preaching
               as
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               preach
               as
               it
               were
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               ;
               not
               that
               he
               casteth
               himself
               upon
               extraordinary
               inspirations
               ,
               but
               is
               inabled
               by
               the
               help
               of
               his
               former
               studies
               and
               exercise
               :
               so
               is
               his
               faculty
               to
               be
               commended
               who
               is
               so
               well
               studied
               in
               Divinity
               and
               exercised
               in
               applying
               the
               severall
               parts
               of
               religion
               to
               the
               use
               of
               prayer
               that
               he
               is
               able
               as
               it
               were
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               to
               conceive
               a
               prayer
               ;
               not
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               he
               casteth
               himself
               upon
               the
               extraordinary
               inspiration
               of
               the
               holy
               Spiri●…
               ,
               but
               is
               inabled
               by
               the
               help
               of
               his
               former
               〈◊〉
               and
               meditations
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               I
               be
               asked
               the
               question
               ,
               Whether
               is
               
               b●…tter
               ,
               a
               set
               form
               of
               prayer
               or
               a
               prayer
               conceived
               ;
               I
               answer
               by
               distinction
               :
               For
               if
               they
               speak
               of
               such
               a
               prayer
               as
               is
               conceived
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               without
               former
               study
               and
               meditation
               ,
               by
               such
               an
               one
               as
               expecteth
               extraordinary
               inspiration
               ,
               meaning
               to
               pray
               as
               the
               spirit
               shall
               move
               him
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               a
               fet
               form
               is
               
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               such
               an
               extemporall
               prayer
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               it
               wanteth
               due
               reverence
               of
               God
               ,
               
               when
               men
               dare
               speak
               to
               God
               
                 quicquid
                 in
                 buccam
                 venerit
              
               ,
               whatsoever
               first
               cometh
               into
               the
               mouth
               ,
               when
               as
               if
               they
               were
               to
               speak
               to
               their
               prince
               or
               any
               whom
               they
               reverenced
               ,
               they
               would
               use
               preparation
               ;
               and
               directly
               against
               the
               advice
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               Eccles
               5.
               1.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               joyned
               with
               
               the
               presumptuous
               fansie
               of
               the
               Enthusiasts
               and
               tempting
               of
               God.
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               in
               prayers
               
               rashly
               and
               suddenly
               made
               many
               times
               things
               are
               uttered
               which
               beseem
               not
               the
               majestie
               of
               God
               nor
               are
               expedient
               for
               men
               .
               Such
               sudden
               prayers
               are
               of
               the
               mind
               rather
               then
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               Though
               the
               thing
               uttered
               were
               good
               without
               exception
               ,
               yet
               that
               good
               which
               is
               uttered
               upon
               premeditation
               and
               mature
               deliberation
               is
               more
               ac●…eptable
               unto
               God
               then
               that
               which
               proceed●…th
               from
               a
               sudden
               motion
               .
            
             
               If
               they
               speak
               of
               a
               prayer
               conceived
               upon
               due
               meditation
               ,
               I
               distinguish
               again
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               private
               prayer
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               common
               and
               publick
               .
               For
               private
               prayers
               ,
               that
               course
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               for
               which
               most
               do
               find
               themselves
               〈◊〉
               qualified
               ,
               being
               alwayes
               carefull
               to
               avoyd
               those
               inconveniences
               to
               which
               either
               a
               set
               form
               or
               a
               conceived
               prayer
               is
               more
               subject
               .
               The
               set
               form
               is
               more
               subject
               to
               wandering
               thoughts
               and
               want
               of
               attention
               of
               mind
               ;
               the
               conceived
               ,
               to
               want
               of
               affection
               ,
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               soul
               being
               wholly
               occupied
               in
               invention
               .
               But
               for
               the
               most
               this
               will
               be
               found
               the
               most
               behooffull
               course
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               set
               
               form
               or
               forms
               rather
               for
               the
               generall
               and
               the
               many
               blessings
               for
               which
               we
               are
               either
               to
               pray
               or
               to
               prayse
               God
               ordinarily
               ,
               whereunto
               extraordinarily
               something
               is
               to
               be
               added
               as
               occasion
               is
               offered
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               forms
               rather
               ,
               for
               the
               avoyding
               of
               distraction
               and
               wandering
               thoughts
               .
               And
               because
               our
               prayers
               are
               defective
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               expedient
               to
               conclude
               them
               with
               that
               absolute
               form
               which
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               us
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               prayers
               publick
               and
               common
               with
               others
               ;
               Though
               a
               conceived
               prayer
               be
               more
               commendable
               in
               the
               speaker
               if
               it
               be
               performed
               without
               spirituall
               pride
               and
               ●…stentation
               ,
               yet
               a
               set
               form
               or
               forms
               is
               more
               profitable
               for
               the
               hearers
               ,
               who
               with
               a
               known
               form
               may
               easily
               concurre
               in
               prayer
               with
               the
               speaker
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               conceived
               form
               unheard
               of
               before
               they
               cannot
               so
               well
               do
               .
               All
               which
               I
               have
               the
               rather
               noted
               ,
               because
               I
               understand
               that
               in
               these
               times
               both
               many
               hearers
               do
               erroneously
               magnifie
               extemporall
               prayers
               ,
               contemning
               all
               set
               forms
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               oratours
               or
               speakers
               themselves
               in
               great
               ostentation
               and
               spirituall
               pride
               affect
               such
               variety
               of
               extemporall
               prayers
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               scorned
               to
               use
               the
               same
               form
               twice
               ;
               when
               as
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               garden
               is
               recorded
               to
               have
               prayed
               thrice
               and
               to
               have
               used
               the
               same
               form
               ,
               Matth.
               26.
               29
               ,
               42
               ,
               44.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIV
               .
               
                 Of
                 things
                 required
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               HItherto
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               such
               things
               as
               are
               required
               in
               the
               action
               of
               invocation
               :
               Now
               we
               are
               to
               treat
               of
               those
               things
               which
               must
               be
               done
               out
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               both
               before
               and
               after
               .
            
             
               Before
               there
               is
               required
               preparation
               .
               For
               1.
               if
               we
               
               ought
               to
               prepare
               our selves
               when
               the
               Lord
               is
               to
               
               speak
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               fit
               to
               heare
               ;
               as
               Exod.
               19.
               
               Eccles
               4.
               17.
               then
               much
               more
               are
               we
               bound
               to
               prepare
               our selves
               when
               we
               our selves
               are
               to
               be
               speakers
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               fit
               to
               speak
               to
               so
               great
               a
               Majestie
               .
               2.
               
               If
               we
               will
               not
               speak
               to
               our
               superiours
               ,
               especially
               our
               Prince
               ,
               without
               preparation
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               ought
               we
               to
               come
               prepared
               when
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               Kin●…
               〈◊〉
               kings
               ,
               and
               that
               concerning
               matters
               of
               great
               importance
               ?
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               may
               
                 not
                 be
                 rash
                 with
                 our
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 nor
                 let
                 our
                 hearts
                 be
                 hastie
                 to
                 utter
                 any
                 thing
                 before
                 God
                 ,
              
               Eccles
               5.
               1.
               
               But
               as
               the
               sonne
               of
               Sirach
               adviseth
               ,
               
                 Before
                 we
                 pray
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 prepare
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 tempt
                 God
                 ,
              
               Ecclus
               18.
               23.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               example
               of
               David
               Psal.
               108.
               1.
               and
               57.
               7.
               
               
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 prepared
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 my
                 glory
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 and
                 give
                 praise
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               this
               preparation
               consisteth
               partly
               in
               removing
               
               the
               impediments
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               the
               using
               of
               the
               means
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               
                 We
                 must
                 look
                 to
                 our
                 feet
                 ,
              
               Eccles.
               5.
               1.
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               what
               affections
               and
               dispositions
               we
               come
               to
               prayer
               ;
               and
               consequently
               are
               to
               lay
               aside
               all
               carnall
               thoughts
               and
               worldly
               cares
               which
               might
               
               distract
               our
               minds
               .
               
                 Quicquid
                 ante
                 orationis
                 horam
              
               
               
                 anima
                 nostra
                 conceperit
                 ,
                 necesse
                 est
                 ut
                 orantibus
                 nobis
                 per
                 ingestionem
                 recordationis
                 occurrat
                 .
                 Quamobrem
                 quales
                 orantes
                 volumus
                 inveniri
                 tales
                 nos
                 ante
                 orationis
                 tempus
                 praeparare
                 debemus
                 :
              
               Whatsoever
               before
               the
               houre
               of
               prayer
               the
               mind
               hath
               conceived
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               whilest
               we
               are
               praying
               it
               offer
               it self
               by
               the
               ingestion
               of
               the
               remembrance
               .
               Wherefore
               such
               as
               we
               would
               be
               found
               to
               be
               whilest
               we
               pray
               ,
               we
               must
               prepare
               our selves
               to
               be
               such
               before
               the
               time
               of
               prayer
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               put
               off
               the
               shoes
               off
               our
               feet
               ;
               as
               Exod.
               3.
               
               Jos.
               5.
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               pollutions
               and
               corrupt
               affections
               :
               as
               carnall
               lust
               ,
               which
               maketh
               the
               heart
               speak
               lewd
               things
               ;
               and
               anger
               ,
               as
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               8.
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5.
               7.
               
               Matth.
               5.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               suffer
               our
               heart
               to
               be
               made
               heavie
               with
               surfeting
               and
               drunkennesse
               ,
               Luke
               21.
               34
               ,
               36.
               but
               contrariwise
               ,
               with
               prayer
               upon
               extraordinar●…●…ccasions
               to
               joyn
               fasting
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               5.
               and
               wi●…
               the
               ordinarie
               a
               moderate
               diet
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               guilty
               of
               any
               sin
               unrepented
               of
               we
               must
               repent
               thereof
               ,
               promising
               and
               purposing
               amendment
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               for
               sinne
               not
               repented
               of
               is
               as
               
                 a
                 wall
                 of
                 separation
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 ,
              
               Isai.
               59.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 God
                 heareth
                 not
                 impenitent
                 sinners
              
               ,
               John
               9.
               31.
               
               Isai.
               1.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               18.
               &
               therefore
               ,
               as
               Psal.
               26.
               6.
               
                 we
                 must
                 wash
                 our
                 hands
                 in
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 altar
              
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               offer
               the
               incense
               of
               our
               prayers
               ,
               
                 lifting
                 up
                 holy
                 hands
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               8.
               
            
             
               The
               means
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               
                 prepareth
                 the
              
               
               heart
               ,
               Psal.
               10.
               17.
               we
               are
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               prepare
               our
               hearts
               unto
               prayer
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               use
               meditation
               :
               
               In
               which
               regard
               David
               calleth
               his
               prayer
               his
               meditation
               ,
               Psal.
               5.
               1.
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               had
               meditated
               of
               ,
               Psal.
               142.
               2.
               
               
                 Effundam
                 coram
                 eo
                 meditationem
                 meam
              
               ,
               I
               will
               poure
               out
               my
               meditation
               before
               him
               .
               There
               is
               such
               affinity
               between
               meditation
               and
               prayer
               ,
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               either
               of
               both
               ,
               
                 to
                 meditate
              
               ,
               or
               
                 to
                 pray
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               Gen.
               24.
               63.
               some
               reade
               that
               Isaac
               
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 meditate
              
               ;
               others
               ,
               
                 to
                 pray
              
               :
               And
               it
               is
               likely
               that
               he
               did
               both
               ;
               first
               meditate
               ,
               and
               the●…●…ay
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               end
               of
               this
               preparation
               being
               to
               make
               
               us
               fit
               to
               perform
               such
               duties
               as
               are
               required
               in
               prayer
               ,
               our
               meditation
               must
               be
               referred
               thereunto
               .
               And
               first
               if
               we
               find
               ourselves
               backward
               in
               the
               duty
               it self
               ,
               we
               may
               meditate
               on
               those
               reasons
               which
               before
               we
               used
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               perform
               it
               in
               an
               holy
               manner
               ,
               we
               must
               stirre
               up
               our
               hearts
               ,
               as
               David
               doth
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               as
               Psal.
               103.
               1.
               that
               so
               we
               may
               
                 call
                 upon
                 God
                 with
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
              
               And
               if
               our
               knowledge
               be
               so
               small
               that
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               conceive
               a
               prayer
               of
               our selves
               but
               must
               be
               fain
               to
               use
               a
               form
               prescribed
               by
               others
               ,
               we
               must
               before
               hand
               meditate
               thereof
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               able
               both
               to
               understand
               it
               and
               to
               use
               it
               aright
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               pray
               in
               faith
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               meditate
               on
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               made
               to
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               mediation
               and
               intercession
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               on
               which
               our
               faith
               is
               to
               be
               grounded
               .
               Likewise
               we
               are
               to
               meditate
               on
               our
               own
               unworthinsse
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               pray
               in
               humilitie
               ;
               of
               the
               glorious
               Majestie
               of
               God
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               call
               upon
               him
               in
               reverence
               ;
               of
               the
               excellency
               ,
               profit
               ,
               necessitie
               of
               those
               
               blessings
               for
               which
               we
               either
               pray
               or
               give
               thanks
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               pray
               with
               fervencie
               and
               give
               thanks
               with
               alacrity
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               if
               we
               conceive
               a
               prayer
               before
               not
               used
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               meditate
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               matter
               but
               also
               of
               the
               manner
               and
               order
               of
               our
               speech
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               say
               with
               David
               ,
               My
               
               
                 heart
                 is
                 prepared
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 my
                 tongue
              
               ;
               I
               will
               now
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               Preparation
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               actio●…
               〈◊〉
               ought
               to
               be
               such
               a
               disposition
               
               as
               the
               severall
               kind
               of
               invocation
               doth
               especially
               require
               :
               Whereof
               in
               due
               place
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               this
               admonition
               in
               generall
               may
               be
               given
               ,
               That
               when
               we
               have
               at
               any
               time
               called
               upon
               God
               ,
               we
               take
               heed
               that
               we
               do
               not
               end
               our
               prayers
               as
               we
               end
               epistles
               ,
               with
               a
               V●…le
               ,
               bidding
               the
               Lord
               Farewell
               till
               the
               time
               of
               prayer
               come
               again
               ,
               as
               though
               we
               had
               then
               ended
               our
               task
               and
               had
               performed
               all
               the
               service
               we
               ow
               unto
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               neither
               thinking
               of
               God
               or
               godlinesse
               ,
               but
               following
               our
               own
               corrupt
               wayes
               .
               For
               howsoever
               we
               cease
               to
               speak
               unto
               God
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               yet
               we
               cease
               not
               to
               be
               in
               his
               sight
               and
               presence
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               do
               as
               untoward
               children
               and
               unchast
               wives
               ,
               who
               though
               in
               absence
               they
               have
               behaved
               themselves
               lewdly
               ,
               yet
               approve
               themselves
               to
               their
               parents
               and
               husbands
               by
               their
               demure
               carriage
               in
               presence
               :
               But
               we
               are
               continually
               in
               Gods
               sight
               and
               presence
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               after
               we
               have
               called
               upon
               God
               we
               play
               the
               lewd
               children
               even
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               and
               go
               a
               whoring
               after
               vanities
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               how
               cannot
               this
               but
               greatly
               amaze
               us
               against
               we
               shall
               pray
               again
               ,
               
               and
               put
               us
               out
               of
               hope
               to
               be
               heard
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               frequent
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               is
               a
               notable
               bridle
               to
               restrain
               us
               from
               sinne
               ,
               whether
               you
               respect
               that
               which
               is
               past
               or
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
               For
               when
               a
               man
               is
               about
               to
               commit
               sinne
               ,
               let
               him
               call
               to
               mind
               his
               prayer
               past
               ;
               
                 Am
                 I
                 that
                 man
                 who
                 so
                 lately
                 called
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 making
                 such
                 shew
                 of
                 pietie
                 ,
                 pretending
                 a
                 zeal
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 in
                 advancing
                 his
                 kingdome
                 and
                 doing
                 his
                 will
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               or
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               
                 With
                 what
                 face
                 can
                 I
                 appear
                 before
                 God
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 offenses
                 ?
                 with
                 what
                 affiance
                 can
                 I
                 lift
                 up
                 these
                 cyes
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 behold
                 vanities
                 ;
                 these
                 hands
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 commit
                 such
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               Let
               us
               therefore
               with
               David
               use
               to
               meditate
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 regard
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 me
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               66.
               18.
               following
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               19.
               
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 nameth
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquitie
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 saith
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 doeth
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               7.
               21.
               
               
                 Inefficax
                 est
                 petitio
                 cùm
                 precatur
              
               
               
                 Deum
                 sterilis
                 oratio
                 ,
                 i.
                 sine
                 operibus
                 :
              
               Petition
               is
               uneffectuall
               when
               we
               call
               upon
               God
               with
               a
               barren
               prayer
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               good
               works
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               Invocation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 subject
                 of
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 required
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               NOw
               followeth
               the
               matter
               or
               the
               subject
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               things
               for
               which
               we
               either
               do
               pray
               or
               give
               thanks
               .
               Conc●…rning
               which
               this
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               in
               generall
               ,
               That
               we
               have
               a
               sound
               perswasion
               grounded
               on
               the
               word
               of
               God
               that
               they
               be
               lawfull
               and
               good
               :
               First
               ,
               because
               
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 s●…n
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               14.
               23.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               what
               we
               do
               elther
               pray
               or
               give
               thanks
               to
               God
               ,
               thereof
               we
               acknowledge
               God
               to
               be
               the
               authour
               :
               but
               it
               is
               blasphemous
               to
               make
               God
               the
               authour
               of
               that
               which
               is
               wicked
               &
               unlawfull
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               prayers
               must
               be
               made
               in
               faith
               ,
               viz.
               that
               God
               accepteth
               our
               prayers
               and
               will
               grant
               them
               unto
               us
               .
               This
               faith
               must
               be
               grounded
               on
               Gods
               promise
               ;
               and
               God
               promiseth
               to
               give
               good
               things
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               ,
               Matth.
               7.
               11.
               
               Evil
               things
               are
               not
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               Gods
               promise
               ;
               for
               the
               foretelling
               of
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               is
               rather
               a
               threatn●…ng
               then
               a
               promise
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               assurance
               that
               we
               have
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               is
               when
               we
               ask
               any
               thing
               according
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               1.
               
               John
               5.
               14.
               but
               to
               ask
               evil
               things
               is
               not
               according
               to
               Gods
               will.
               Fifthly
               ,
               they
               that
               call
               upon
               God
               for
               evil
               things
               are
               like
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Psal.
               50.
               who
               think
               that
               God
               is
               like
               unto
               them
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               if
               we
               ask
               good
               things
               we
               have
               assurance
               to
               
               be
               heard
               ,
               Matth.
               7.
               11.
               1.
               
               John
               5.
               14.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               For
               our
               direction
               in
               this
               behalf
               our
               Saviour
               
               Christ
               hath
               prescribed
               a
               most
               perfect
               form
               of
               pray
               ▪
               er
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 summa
                 petendorum
              
               ,
               the
               summe
               of
               things
               to
               be
               desired
               :
               So
               that
               whatsoever
               may
               be
               referred
               thereunto
               we
               may
               be
               assured
               is
               according
               to
               Gods
               will
               ;
               but
               what
               cannot
               be
               referred
               to
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               not
               taught
               us
               to
               ask
               nor
               the
               Father
               promised
               to
               give
               .
            
             
               There
               remaineth
               the
               last
               point
               :
               For
               now
               it
               may
               
               be
               demanded
               ,
               How
               we
               being
               so
               corrupt
               and
               sinfull
               in
               our selves
               ,
               should
               be
               able
               to
               pray
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Of
               our selves
               indeed
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               think
               a
               good
               thought
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               to
               conceive
               an
               acceptable
               prayer
               ?
               Of
               our selves
               we
               cannot
               say
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               call
               upon
               God
               as
               our
               Father
               in
               Christ
               :
               But
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 helpeth
                 our
                 infirmities
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 it self
                 maketh
                 intercossion
                 for
                 us
                 with
                 gronings
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 ●…ttered
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 searcheth
                 the
                 heart
                 knoweth
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 according
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               
                 Quodnon
                 sic
                 est
                 intelligendum
              
               ,
               saith
               
               Augustine
               ,
               
                 ut
                 existimemus
                 sanctum
                 Spiritum
                 Dei
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 Trinitate
                 incommunicabilis
                 Deus
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 cum
                 Patre
                 &
                 Filio
                 unus
                 Deus
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 aliquem
                 qui
                 non
                 sit
                 quod
                 Deus
                 est
                 interpellare
                 pro
                 sanctis
                 .
                 Dictum
                 quippe
                 est
                 ,
              
               INTERPELLAT
               PRO
               SANCTIS
               ,
               
                 quia
                 interpellare
                 sanctos
                 facit
                 .
                 Sicut
                 dictum
                 est
                 ,
              
               TENTAT
               VOS
               DEUS
               VESTER
               UT
               SCIAT
               SI
               DILIGATIS
               EUM
               :
               
                 hoc
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 scire
                 vos
                 faciat
                 :
              
               Which
               is
               not
               so
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               think
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               is
               God
               incommunicable
               ,
               and
               
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               Sonne
               one
               God
               ,
               should
               pray
               for
               the
               Saints
               unto
               one
               who
               is
               not
               that
               which
               God
               is
               .
               But
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 prayeth
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               because
               he
               inableth
               the
               Saints
               to
               pray
               :
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Your
                 God
                 tempteth
                 you
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 know
                 whether
                 ye
                 love
                 him
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               cause
               you
               to
               know
               it
               .
               It
               is
               well
               said
               of
               Chrysostome
               ,
               
                 Supra
                 vires
                 hominis
                 est
                 sacere
                 cum
              
               
               
                 Deo
                 colloquium
                 nisi
                 adsit
                 vis
                 &
                 actus
                 Spiritûs
                 sancti
                 :
              
               It
               is
               above
               the
               strength
               of
               man
               to
               conferre
               with
               God
               unlesse
               the
               vertue
               &
               operation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               be
               present
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               we
               pray
               we
               are
               to
               crave
               the
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 prayer
              
               ,
               Zech.
               12.
               10.
               which
               God
               hath
               promised
               
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 ask
                 him
                 ,
              
               Luke
               11.
               13.
               and
               in
               and
               by
               his
               holy
               spirit
               we
               are
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               Jude
               v.
               20.
               
               For
               whereas
               many
               graces
               and
               duties
               
               are
               required
               in
               prayer
               all
               which
               are
               above
               our
               own
               strength
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               and
               supplication
               ,
               effecteth
               them
               all
               in
               the
               children
               of
               God.
               It
               is
               he
               that
               
                 prepareth
                 our
                 hearts
              
               to
               prayer
               ,
               Psal.
               10.
               17.
               that
               
                 openeth
                 our
                 lips
                 that
                 our
                 mouth
                 may
                 shew
                 sorth
                 his
                 praise
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               51.
               15.
               
               It
               is
               he
               that
               anointeth
               our
               blind
               eyes
               that
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               and
               toucheth
               our
               senselesse
               hearts
               that
               we
               may
               feel
               our
               misery
               and
               want
               ,
               that
               in
               true
               humility
               of
               soul
               we
               may
               poure
               forth
               our
               hearts
               before
               God.
               It
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               that
               maketh
               us
               to
               come
               with
               due
               reverence
               of
               his
               Majestie
               .
               It
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               suppllcations
               that
               maketh
               our
               frozen
               and
               benummed
               hearts
               to
               pray
               fervently
               with
               sighs
               that
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               .
               It
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               who
               
                 testifieth
                 unto
                 our
                 spirits
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               by
               which
               we
               do
               
               
                 cry
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
                 .
              
               Finally
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               which
               helpeth
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               furnisheth
               us
               with
               those
               graces
               which
               be
               requisite
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               us
               
                 to
                 pray
                 according
                 to
                 God.
              
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               Paul
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 have
                 accesse
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 through
                 the
                 Sonne
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               2.
               18.
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               being
               both
               unworthy
               in
               our selves
               ,
               and
               of
               our selves
               unable
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               as
               we
               ought
               ,
               if
               we
               come
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               craving
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               Christ
               we
               shall
               be
               accepted
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               enabled
               to
               pray
               according
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               we
               are
               to
               take
               heed
               that
               we
               abuse
               not
               this
               doctrine
               concerning
               the
               help
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               prayer
               ,
               by
               neglecting
               our
               own
               indeavour
               and
               presuming
               of
               the
               extraordinary
               inspiration
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               for
               that
               is
               to
               tempt
               God
               :
               But
               in
               doing
               the
               uttermost
               of
               our
               own
               indeavour
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               crave
               the
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               wanting
               to
               those
               who
               are
               not
               wanting
               to
               themselves
               .
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               demanded
               how
               these
               
               things
               may
               stand
               together
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               pray
               without
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               and
               without
               faith
               ,
               and
               yet
               both
               the
               spirit
               and
               faith
               is
               to
               be
               obteined
               by
               prayer
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               God
               by
               his
               preventing
               grace
               
               worketh
               in
               us
               a
               true
               desire
               of
               grace
               and
               of
               faith
               ;
               which
               desire
               of
               grace
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               grace
               desired
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               spirit
               and
               faith
               in
               order
               of
               nature
               go
               before
               prayer
               ,
               which
               is
               
               the
               effect
               of
               that
               desire
               ,
               and
               yet
               prayer
               goeth
               before
               the
               knowledge
               or
               feeling
               of
               either
               of
               both
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVI
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 prayer
              
               .
            
             
               ANd
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               substantiall
               points
               of
               Invocation
               :
               Now
               follow
               the
               accidentall
               ,
               which
               
               are
               the
               circumstances
               of
               Person
               ,
               Time
               ,
               and
               Place
               .
               Prayer
               in
               regard
               of
               persons
               is
               either
               publick
               or
               private
               .
               Publick
               invocation
               is
               the
               prayer
               of
               a
               congregation
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               parish
               or
               colledge
               .
               Of
               publick
               prayer
               we
               are
               to
               make
               speciall
               account
               :
               For
               if
               the
               prayer
               of
               
               some
               one
               man
               can
               avail
               so
               much
               (
               as
               heretofore
               I
               have
               shewed
               )
               what
               shall
               we
               think
               of
               publick
               ,
               where
               the
               prayers
               of
               so
               many
               ascend
               together
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ?
               As
               the
               flame
               of
               one
               faggot-stick
               to
               the
               ●…lame
               of
               the
               whole
               faggot
               or
               bundle
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               prayer
               of
               one
               man
               to
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               whole
               congregation
               :
               for
               
                 Vis
                 unita
                 est
                 fortior
              
               ,
               force
               united
               is
               so
               much
               the
               stronger
               ;
               
                 and
                 a
                 threefold
                 cable
                 is
                 hardly
                 broken
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               Christ
               hath
               bountifully
               promised
               
                 that
                 where
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               18.
               20.
               
               Yea
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               publick
               assemblies
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               have
               been
               excluded
               thence
               have
               thought
               themselves
               banished
               from
               the
               pres●…nce
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               put
               away
               from
               his
               face
               .
               It
               was
               the
               punishment
               of
               Cain
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               esteemed
               it
               ,
               Gen.
               4.
               
               For
               when
               the
               Lord
               had
               banished
               him
               from
               that
               earth
               
                 which
                 h●…d
                 received
                 his
                 brothers
                 bloud
                 from
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
              
               v.
               11.
               which
               was
               the
               place
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               v.
               14.
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               punishment
               
               he
               should
               be
               
                 hid
                 from
                 Gods
                 face
              
               .
               We
               see
               the
               same
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               David
               ;
               Who
               when
               he
               was
               in
               banishment
               desired
               nothing
               more
               then
               to
               have
               libertie
               to
               come
               into
               the
               assemblies
               of
               the
               saints
               :
               &
               when
               he
               had
               liberty
               he
               rejoyceed
               in
               nothing
               more
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               reade
               Psal.
               27.
               and
               42.
               and
               84.
               
               In
               Psal.
               27.
               4.
               
               
                 One
                 thing
                 have
                 I
                 desired
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 I
                 require
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 visit
                 his
                 temple
                 .
              
               Psal.
               42.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 As
                 the
                 hart
                 brayeth
                 for
                 the
                 rivers
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 so
                 panteth
                 my
                 soul
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 God.
                 My
                 soul
                 thir
                 steth
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 for
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 :
                 when
                 shall
                 I
                 come
                 and
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               &c.
               And
               v.
               4.
               he
               saith
               that
               his
               soul
               languished
               when
               he
               considered
               ,
               that
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               the
               tyrannie
               of
               his
               oppressours
               he
               might
               have
               gone
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               assembly
               into
               the
               house
               of
               God.
               Psal.
               84.
               1.
               
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 how
                 ami●…ble
                 are
                 thy
                 taber●…acles
                 !
                 My
                 soul
                 longeth
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 fainteth
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 courts
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 my
                 heart
                 and
                 my
                 flesh
                 cry
                 out
                 after
                 the
                 living
                 God.
              
               In
               the
               third
               verse
               he
               seemeth
               to
               envie
               the
               sparrows
               and
               the
               swallows
               which
               had
               liberty
               to
               lay
               their
               young
               ones
               there
               where
               he
               had
               no
               accesse
               :
               And
               then
               he
               cryeth
               out
               abruptly
               with
               a
               〈◊〉
               patheticall
               exclamation
               ,
               
                 O
                 thine
                 altars
                 ,
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 my
                 King
                 and
                 my
                 God!
              
               In
               the
               three
               next
               verses
               he
               pronounceth
               them
               happy
               not
               onely
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               Lords
               house
               to
               praise
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               those
               who
               have
               liberty
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               although
               it
               were
               by
               tedious
               and
               troublesome
               journeys
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               way
               and
               the
               weather
               :
               thereby
               signifying
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               think
               himself
               
               happy
               if
               he
               might
               have
               liberty
               to
               come
               to
               the
               assembly
               ,
               although
               he
               went
               through
               thick
               and
               thin
               :
               and
               that
               no
               way
               or
               weather
               should
               hinder
               him
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               v.
               10.
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 one
                 day
                 spent
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 thousand
                 elsewhere
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 a
                 doore-keeper
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 iniquity
                 .
              
               Thus
               we
               see
               Davids
               affection
               to
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               when
               he
               might
               not
               enjoy
               them
               .
               And
               as
               he
               placed
               happinesse
               therein
               when
               he
               wanted
               them
               ,
               so
               when
               he
               injoyed
               them
               his
               chief
               joy
               was
               therein
               :
               Psal.
               122.
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 rejoyced
                 when
                 they
                 said
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 We
                 will
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Reade
               2.
               
               Sam.
               6.
               14
               ,
               16.
               
               When
               the
               ark
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               city
               of
               David
               ,
               David
               for
               exceeding
               great
               joy
               danced
               and
               leaped
               before
               the
               ark
               with
               all
               his
               might
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               his
               own
               man
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               his
               wife
               despised
               him
               ,
               &
               v.
               20.
               derided
               him
               ,
               
                 O
                 how
                 glorious
                 was
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 Israel
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 uncovered
                 to
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 maids
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 as
                 a
                 fool
                 uncovereth
                 himself
                 !
              
               If
               we
               were
               men
               according
               to
               Gods
               own
               heart
               ,
               as
               David
               was
               ,
               we
               would
               have
               the
               like
               estimation
               of
               the
               assemblies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               both
               when
               we
               could
               not
               frequent
               them
               ,
               most
               earnestly
               to
               desire
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               have
               liberty
               ,
               with
               wonderfull
               ●…hearfulnesse
               and
               alacrity
               to
               frequent
               the
               Churches
               ,
               as
               for
               other
               exercises
               of
               religion
               so
               for
               prayer
               .
               In
               respect
               whereof
               it
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
              
               ,
               Isai.
               56.
               7.
               
               Neither
               must
               our
               private
               prayer
               exempt
               us
               from
               the
               publick
               :
               For
               although
               it
               be
               an
               excellent
               exercise
               and
               in
               no
               case
               to
               be
               omitted
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               come
               in
               comparison
               it
               must
               give
               place
               to
               the
               publick
               .
               But
               
               the
               frequenting
               of
               the
               publick
               assemblies
               is
               especially
               to
               be
               understood
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               on
               which
               is
               
                 mercatura
                 animae
              
               ,
               the
               merchandise
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               and
               the
               market-place
               is
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               we
               are
               to
               frequent
               the
               publick
               assemblies
               ,
               
               so
               we
               must
               be
               carefull
               before
               we
               come
               thither
               to
               prepare
               our selves
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               Wise
               man
               Eccles
               4.
               17.
               
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 our
                 feet
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               our
               affections
               ,
               
                 lest
                 me
                 offer
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 fools
              
               ;
               and
               to
               
                 lift
                 up
                 holy
                 hands
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 without
                 wrath
                 or
                 doubting
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               8.
               
               And
               also
               when
               we
               are
               there
               ,
               to
               behave
               our selves
               both
               in
               soul
               and
               body
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               before
               ;
               labouring
               also
               inwardly
               for
               unanimity
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               call
               upon
               God
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 with
                 one
                 mind
                 and
                 heart
              
               ,
               (
               To
               unanimity
               is
               the
               promise
               made
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               19.
               
               
                 If
                 two
                 of
                 you
                 shall
                 consent
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               as
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               did
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               14.
               and
               4.
               24.
               and
               outwardly
               for
               uniformity
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               is
               joyned
               with
               decency
               and
               order
               ,
               and
               severed
               from
               superstition
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               voice
               ,
               which
               I
               said
               was
               alwayes
               
               to
               be
               used
               in
               publick
               prayer
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ;
               If
               it
               be
               uttered
               in
               one
               voice
               ,
               as
               in
               praier
               ,
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               people
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               minister
               :
               because
               it
               is
               part
               of
               proph●…cie
               ;
               and
               the
               Apostles
               Acts
               6.
               4.
               make
               it
               part
               of
               their
               function
               .
               If
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               many
               ,
               as
               in
               singing
               (
               For
               singing
               also
               is
               warranted
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               both
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Mark
               14.
               26.
               
               &
               by
               the
               commandment
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
               Ephes.
               5.
               19.
               
               &
               of
               James
               ch
               .
               5.
               13.
               
               )
               then
               such
               singing
               is
               to
               be
               used
               as
               we
               may
               sing
               with
               grace
               in
               our
               hearts
               and
               spirits
               ,
               with
               understanding
               to
               instruct
               and
               edifie
               
               both
               our selves
               and
               others
               .
               But
               we
               may
               not
               so
               sing
               as
               that
               neither
               we
               our selves
               can
               attend
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               nor
               they
               which
               heare
               us
               understand
               what
               is
               said
               .
               That
               both
               unanimitie
               and
               uniformitie
               may
               be
               used
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               that
               there
               should
               be
               see
               forms
               of
               publick
               prayer
               :
               for
               then
               may
               the
               people
               best
               joyn
               their
               consent
               and
               desire
               of
               heart
               when
               they
               know
               before-hand
               the
               very
               form
               of
               the
               request
               .
               Indeed
               to
               that
               which
               they
               understand
               they
               may
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               prayer
               say
               ,
               Amen
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               know
               before-hand
               what
               shall
               be
               asked
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               better
               concurrence
               between
               the
               prayer
               of
               their
               heart
               and
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               minister
               who
               is
               the
               mouth
               .
            
             
               Private
               prayer
               is
               either
               the
               prayer
               of
               a
               familie
               ,
               
               or
               of
               some
               one
               .
               To
               the
               former
               doth
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               also
               appertein
               ;
               
                 When
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 there
                 am
                 I
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               18.
               20.
               
               And
               it
               is
               so
               much
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               other
               as
               it
               seemeth
               to
               draw
               nearer
               to
               publick
               prayer
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               an
               houshoulder
               to
               call
               his
               familie
               together
               and
               to
               pray
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               prayer
               of
               some
               one
               man
               is
               properly
               called
               private
               :
               For
               privi
               with
               the
               ancient
               Latinists
               is
               the
               same
               with
               singuli
               .
               That
               which
               properly
               is
               required
               in
               this
               prayer
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               private
               :
               as
               that
               we
               be
               not
               heard
               to
               pray
               of
               any
               man.
               This
               is
               done
               either
               when
               we
               are
               alone
               and
               ordinarily
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               others
               upon
               occa●…ions
               offered
               .
               If
               when
               we
               are
               alone
               ;
               we
               must
               neither
               be
               heard
               nor
               seen
               of
               any
               ,
               but
               obey
               the
               commandment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               6.
               
               
                 When
                 thou
                 prayest
                 enter
                 into
                 thy
                 chamber
                 ;
                 and
              
               
               
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 shut
                 thy
                 doore
                 ,
                 pray
                 unto
                 thy
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 secret
                 ;
                 and
                 thy
                 Father
                 which
                 seeth
                 in
                 secret
                 shall
                 reward
                 thee
                 openly
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               be
               carefull
               to
               contein
               our
               voyce
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               the
               private
               place
               wherein
               we
               pray
               .
               For
               otherwise
               we
               break
               the
               commandment
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               we
               prayed
               openly
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               saith
               ,
               
                 petitiones
                 su●…s
                 quid
                 minùs
                 〈◊〉
                 quàm
                 si
                 in
                 publico
                 orent
                 ?
              
               What
               do
               they
               lesse
               in
               their
               petitions
               then
               if
               they
               prayed
               in
               publick
               ?
            
             
               Again
               ,
               if
               we
               so
               pray
               privately
               as
               that
               either
               we
               be
               seen
               or
               heard
               of
               men
               ,
               our
               prayers
               wil
               not
               be
               void
               of
               ostentation
               .
               But
               as
               we
               are
               to
               avoid
               evil
               ,
               so
               we
               are
               to
               shun
               all
               appeara●…ce
               of
               evil
               .
               Now
               to
               pray
               for
               ostentations
               sake
               is
               a
               thing
               ●…imply
               evil
               and
               forbidden
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               5.
               
               And
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               forbear
               not
               onely
               from
               it
               but
               also
               from
               the
               shew
               therof
               .
            
             
               If
               privately
               thou
               art
               to
               pray
               upon
               occasions
               offered
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               others
               ,
               then
               thou
               art
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               closet
               of
               thy
               heart
               without
               using
               the
               voice
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               example
               of
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
               14.
               of
               Abra●…ams
               servant
               ,
               Gen.
               24.
               and
               Hannah
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               1.
               
               Ne●…emiah
               ,
               chap.
               2.
               4.
               
               But
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               him
               who
               praying
               in
               the
               company
               of
               others
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               rest
               :
               For
               we
               are
               to
               conceive
               of
               that
               as
               of
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               wherein
               the
               voice
               is
               necessary
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXVII
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 prayer
              
               .
            
             
               NOw
               we
               are
               to
               enquire
               of
               the
               time
               of
               invocation
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               to
               call
               upon
               God.
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               telleth
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               17
               ,
               18.
               that
               we
               must
               pray
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               continually
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 give
                 thanks
                 :
              
               and
               not
               in
               that
               place
               alone
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               divers
               others
               ;
               as
               Luke
               18.
               1.
               that
               we
               must
               pray
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               alwayes
               ;
               and
               21.
               36.
               as
               also
               Ephes.
               6.
               18.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 seasons
              
               .
            
             
               What
               then
               ,
               will
               you
               say
               ,
               must
               we
               do
               nothing
               els
               
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               our
               life
               but
               pray
               ?
            
             
               I
               say
               not
               so
               .
               This
               was
               the
               phan●…asticall
               opinion
               
               of
               the
               fanaticall
               hereticks
               the
               Euchetae
               ,
               which
               thought
               they
               might
               do
               nothing
               else
               but
               pray
               ,
               and
               grounded
               their
               heresies
               upon
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               .
               But
               for
               the
               answering
               of
               them
               and
               informing
               
               our selves
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               first
               we
               are
               to
               search
               out
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               those
               places
               of
               Scripture
               :
               First
               ,
               therefore
               where
               it
               is
               said
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               17.
               that
               
               we
               must
               
                 pray
                 continually
              
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               fitly
               expounded
               by
               that
               in
               the
               18.
               verse
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               for
               the
               sense
               would
               be
               the
               same
               if
               we
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 pray
              
               ,
               and
               
                 continually
                 give
                 thanks
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               upon
               every
               just
               occasion
               pray
               and
               give
               thanks
               .
               Now
               that
               these
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               perpetuall
               continuance
               in
               prayer
               ,
               excluding
               all
               other
               actions
               and
               duties
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               by
               this
               ;
               Paul
               in
               divers
               places
               of
               his
               epistles
               doth
               professe
               of
               himself
               that
               he
               did
               pray
               and
               
                 give
                 thanks
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 continually
                 ,
                 without
                 ceasing
              
               ;
               Rom.
               1.
               9.
               
               
               Col.
               1.
               3.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               4.
               
               Ephes.
               1.
               16.
               
               Col.
               1.
               9.
               1.
               
               Thess.
               1.
               2.
               2.
               
               Thess.
               1.
               3.
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               neither
               denied
               to
               obey
               the
               necessities
               of
               nature
               ,
               neither
               omitted
               the
               duties
               either
               of
               his
               calling
               or
               of
               a
               godly
               life
               :
               Nay
               ,
               he
               laboured
               in
               his
               calling
               more
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Cornelius
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               testifie
               Acts
               10.
               that
               
                 he
                 prayed
                 alwayes
              
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               one
               with
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               by
               his
               calling
               a
               Centurion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sometimes
               in
               fight
               :
               and
               for
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               godly
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               that
               he
               was
               
                 a
                 just
                 man
              
               ,
               v.
               22.
               and
               therefore
               exercised
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               table
               ,
               and
               gave
               alms
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               place
               in
               Luke
               18.
               1.
               
               where
               it
               is
               said
               that
               Christ
               spake
               a
               parable
               to
               this
               end
               
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 alwayes
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
              
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               expoundeth
               his
               meaning
               in
               the
               next
               words
               by
               removing
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               
                 pray
                 alwayes
                 and
                 not
                 faint
              
               :
               So
               that
               
                 to
                 pray
                 alwayes
              
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               is
               
                 not
                 to
                 faint
                 in
                 prayer
              
               :
               Which
               in
               other
               places
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 per
                 severe
                 in
                 prayer
              
               :
               as
               Rom.
               12.
               12.
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 with
                 some
                 pertinacie
              
               (
               if
               I
               may
               use
               this
               word
               in
               the
               good
               sense
               )
               
                 to
                 persevere
                 in
                 prayer
              
               .
               And
               that
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               it
               appeareth
               by
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               parable
               it self
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               this
               ,
               That
               when
               we
               have
               prayed
               unto
               God
               and
               he
               seemeth
               not
               to
               heare
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               faint
               and
               give
               over
               ,
               but
               stedfastly
               persevere
               untill
               we
               have
               an
               answer
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               the
               other
               places
               :
               Luke
               21.
               36.
               and
               
               Ephes.
               6.
               18.
               it
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 every
                 time
              
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 every
                 season
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               upon
               every
               
               just
               occasion
               ,
               whensoever
               opportunity
               is
               offered
               .
               To
               confirm
               this
               exposition
               this
               reason
               may
               be
               used
               ;
               The
               Lord
               in
               his
               word
               inioyneth
               us
               a
               great
               fort
               of
               duties
               besides
               Invocation
               ;
               which
               if
               we
               do
               omit
               ,
               for
               the
               omission
               of
               them
               ,
               although
               we
               should
               do
               no
               hurt
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               condemned
               :
               Matth.
               25.
               42.
               the
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               is
               pronounced
               against
               the
               wicked
               for
               the
               omission
               of
               certain
               duties
               ,
               which
               necessarily
               must
               be
               omitted
               if
               we
               should
               do
               nothing
               else
               but
               pray
               .
               Again
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               received
               distinction
               ,
               That
               the
               negative
               commandments
               of
               God
               do
               bind
               both
               semper
               &
               adsemper
               to
               the
               absteining
               frō
               those
               things
               which
               are
               forbidden
               ;
               but
               the
               affirmative
               commandments
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               do
               bind
               us
               semper
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               most
               part
               they
               do
               not
               bind
               us
               adsemper
               .
               And
               therefore
               although
               we
               be
               alwayes
               bound
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               duty
               ,
               and
               never
               exempted
               from
               it
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               do
               it
               alwayes
               .
               So
               that
               these
               commandments
               of
               
                 continuing
                 in
                 prayer
              
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               whole
               life
               and
               not
               of
               every
               moment
               of
               time
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               we
               are
               alwayes
               bound
               to
               this
               duty
               appeareth
               
               both
               by
               our
               continuall
               necessitie
               to
               pray
               ,
               in
               regard
               first
               of
               our
               necessities
               and
               wants
               both
               spirituall
               and
               temporall
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               of
               the
               continuall
               rage
               of
               our
               spirituall
               enemies
               ,
               who
               are
               never
               at
               truce
               with
               us
               except
               we
               be
               at
               league
               with
               them
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               of
               innumerable
               dangers
               which
               are
               alwayes
               imminent
               ,
               from
               which
               by
               Gods
               continuall
               mercy
               and
               goodnesse
               towards
               us
               we
               are
               delivered
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               must
               return
               thanks
               unto
               him
               .
               For
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               cause
               of
               thanksgiving
               (
               as
               there
               are
               many
               )
               
               but
               onely
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               ●…pared
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               confounded
               us
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               this
               were
               matter
               sufficient
               :
               Lam.
               3.
               22.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 confounded
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               that
               we
               may
               perform
               these
               commandments
               of
               continuance
               in
               prayer
               ,
               it
               is
               requifite
               that
               we
               call
               upon
               God
               both
               ordinarily
               at
               set
               times
               ,
               and
               extraordinarily
               as
               occasion
               and
               opportunity
               is
               offered
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               respect
               of
               time
               prayer
               is
               thus
               distinguished
               ;
               
                 Pr●…es
                 sunt
                 statae
                 vel
                 vagae
              
               :
               which
               distinction
               
               belongeth
               both
               to
               publick
               and
               priv●…te
               prayer
               .
            
             
               For
               publick
               prayer
               ;
               What
               set
               houres
               in
               the
               day-time
               are
               to
               be
               appointed
               for
               Divine
               service
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               left
               to
               the
               discretion
               of
               every
               Church
               .
               Onely
               in
               the
               night-time
               it
               seemeth
               inconvenient
               in
               the
               flourishing
               and
               quiet
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               publick
               assemblies
               should
               be
               held
               :
               but
               in
               time
               of
               persecution
               it
               is
               otherwise
               .
               For
               vag●…
               :
               They
               are
               so
               often
               to
               be
               used
               publickly
               as
               occasion
               is
               offered
               either
               by
               any
               publick
               danger
               and
               calamity
               to
               pray
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               publick
               blessing
               of
               God
               to
               give
               thanks
               .
            
             
               But
               concerning
               private
               prayer
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               time
               
               of
               day
               naturall
               which
               may
               not
               be
               imployed
               thereunto
               .
               It
               hath
               been
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               godly
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               both
               night
               and
               day
               .
               So
               did
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               22.
               2.
               
               Annah
               ,
               Luke
               2.
               37.
               and
               not
               onely
               she
               ,
               but
               all
               right
               widows
               ,
               of
               whom
               Paul
               speaketh
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               5.
               
               So
               did
               Paul
               himself
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               1.
               3.
               1.
               
               Thess.
               3.
               10.
               
               But
               more
               specially
               for
               the
               day
               ;
               David
               saith
               that
               he
               would
               call
               upon
               God
               
                 seven
                 times
                 a
                 day
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               many
               times
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               164.
               
               In
               another
               place
               he
               saith
               that
               
               he
               would
               
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 noon
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               for
               the
               morning
               ;
               Psal.
               5.
               3.
               and
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               
                 prevent
                 the
                 morning
                 watch
              
               .
               For
               the
               noon
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               9.
               
               For
               the
               night
               our
               Saviour
               gave
               us
               a
               precedent
               Luke
               6.
               12.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               that
               he
               
                 spent
                 the
                 whole
                 night
                 in
                 prayer
                 unto
                 God.
              
               And
               to
               omit
               other
               speciall
               times
               ;
               There
               is
               none
               so
               unseasonable
               as
               midnight
               ;
               yet
               often
               in
               this
               time
               have
               the
               godly
               given
               themselves
               unto
               prayer
               :
               Psal.
               119.
               62.
               
               
                 At
                 midnight
                 will
                 I
                 rise
                 to
                 give
                 thanks
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               so
               did
               Paul
               and
               Silas
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               25.
               
               So
               that
               we
               see
               no
               time
               excluded
               from
               private
               prayer
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               apply
               the
               former
               distinction
               to
               private
               prayer
               also
               :
               and
               first
               for
               statae
               :
               That
               our
               infirmity
               may
               be
               helped
               ,
               and
               our
               backwardnesse
               in
               this
               duty
               relieved
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               appoint
               to
               our selves
               some
               certain
               houres
               in
               the
               day
               which
               we
               will
               not
               let
               passe
               without
               invocation
               on
               the
               name
               of
               God
               :
               but
               yet
               so
               as
               we
               place
               no
               religion
               in
               one
               time
               more
               then
               in
               another
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               do
               in
               their
               canonicall
               houres
               ,
               as
               though
               God
               were
               more
               ready
               to
               heare
               one
               time
               of
               the
               day
               then
               another
               .
               This
               practice
               which
               I
               have
               named
               the
               most
               holy
               men
               of
               God
               have
               used
               :
               As
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               55.
               17.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 will
                 I
                 pray
                 :
              
               And
               Daniel
               ,
               chap.
               6.
               10.
               used
               to
               pray
               three
               times
               in
               the
               day
               .
               Which
               practice
               of
               theirs
               we
               are
               thus
               to
               imitate
               :
               1.
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               before
               we
               go
               about
               the
               works
               of
               our
               calling
               ;
               2.
               in
               the
               mid-day
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               intermission
               of
               our
               works
               ;
               and
               thirdly
               ,
               at
               evening
               ,
               before
               we
               take
               our
               rest
               :
               and
               besides
               ,
               whensoever
               we
               take
               meat
               we
               are
               to
               use
               both
               prayer
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Concerning
               vagae
               :
               We
               are
               to
               follow
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Apostle
               Col.
               3.
               17.
               
               
                 In
                 every
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 word
                 or
                 deed
                 ,
              
               both
               to
               take
               it
               in
               hand
               by
               calling
               
                 upon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               end
               it
               with
               thanksgiving
               .
               Not
               that
               we
               are
               alwayes
               to
               use
               the
               voice
               and
               gesture
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               for
               sometime
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               lift
               up
               the
               soul
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               Which
               kind
               of
               short
               prayers
               among
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               were
               called
               ejaculations
               .
               And
               thus
               if
               we
               shall
               use
               
                 statae
                 &
                 vagae
                 orationes
              
               ,
               stinted
               and
               unstinted
               prayers
               ,
               omitting
               no
               just
               occasions
               ,
               we
               shall
               perform
               the
               commandment
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               17.
               but
               otherwise
               we
               shall
               break
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               we
               shall
               incurre
               the
               wrath
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVIII
               .
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 prayer
              
               .
            
             
               THirdly
               ,
               concerning
               the
               place
               :
               To
               no
               one
               certain
               place
               is
               that
               promise
               made
               that
               then
               was
               
               made
               to
               the
               temple
               of
               Jerusalem
               ;
               viz.
               That
               whatsoever
               men
               in
               their
               extremitie
               should
               ask
               of
               God
               in
               it
               ,
               God
               would
               grant
               it
               in
               his
               holy
               habitation
               in
               the
               heavens
               .
               Jesus
               the
               Messias
               then
               looked
               for
               ,
               whose
               presence
               was
               sought
               in
               the
               mercy-seat
               and
               between
               the
               Cherubims
               ,
               is
               now
               entred
               between
               the
               veil
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               abideth
               onely
               Mediatour
               for
               us
               :
               unto
               whom
               from
               all
               the
               coasts
               of
               the
               earth
               we
               may
               lift
               up
               pure
               hands
               with
               assurance
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               heard
               .
               Howsoever
               the
               Israelites
               under
               the
               Law
               were
               tyed
               to
               pray
               either
               in
               the
               temple
               and
               tabernacle
               ,
               Deut.
               12.
               5
               ,
               14.
               
               Psal.
               99.
               6.
               or
               else
               
               towards
               the
               same
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               7.
               38.
               1.
               
               Kings
               8.
               44
               ,
               48.
               
               Psal.
               138.
               2.
               
               Dan.
               6.
               10.
               yet
               now
               all
               such
               distinction
               and
               difference
               of
               place
               ,
               being
               but
               ceremoniall
               ,
               is
               abolished
               .
               For
               that
               one
               place
               of
               prayer
               and
               sacrifice
               was
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               alone
               altar
               ;
               and
               the
               praying
               in
               or
               towards
               the
               same
               did
               figure
               out
               thus
               much
               ,
               That
               onely
               in
               the
               mediation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               onely
               Mediatour
               both
               of
               redemption
               and
               also
               of
               intercession
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               call
               upon
               the
               Lord
               :
               Wherefore
               seeing
               these
               were
               but
               shadows
               and
               ceremonies
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
               substance
               and
               truth
               it self
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               already
               exhibited
               ,
               whereunto
               the
               shadows
               and
               ceremonies
               do
               and
               ought
               to
               give
               place
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               now
               tied
               to
               one
               place
               more
               then
               another
               ,
               as
               one
               being
               more
               typically
               holy
               then
               another
               .
               In
               the
               4.
               of
               John
               v.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               resolveth
               this
               doubt
               :
               for
               when
               the
               Samaritane
               had
               demanded
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               place
               wherein
               God
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               the
               mount
               Gerizzim
               where
               the
               Samaritanes
               temple
               was
               ,
               or
               the
               mount
               Moriah
               whereon
               the
               temple
               of
               Solomon
               was
               built
               ;
               Christ
               giveth
               her
               this
               answer
               ,
               That
               now
               the
               time
               was
               come
               wherein
               all
               these
               differences
               of
               places
               ,
               being
               but
               ceremoniall
               ,
               were
               taken
               away
               ;
               &
               that
               now
               the
               Lord
               was
               no
               more
               to
               be
               worshipped
               by
               ceremonies
               but
               
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 truth
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               that
               it
               was
               lawfull
               to
               worship
               God
               not
               onely
               in
               Jerusalem
               or
               in
               mount
               Gerizzim
               but
               also
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               The
               Prophet
               Malachi
               seemeth
               to
               foretell
               the
               same
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               11.
               
               For
               so
               the
               Lord
               speaketh
               by
               him
               ,
               
                 From
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 s●…nne
                 to
                 the
                 going
                 down
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 same
                 my
                 name
                 is
                 great
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 incense
                 shall
                 be
                 offered
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               most
               plain
               is
               that
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               8.
               where
               the
               Apostle
               willeth
               that
               
                 men
                 should
                 pray
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 li●…ting
                 up
                 holy
                 hands
                 without
                 wrath
                 or
                 doubting
                 .
              
               So
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               difference
               of
               place
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               may
               lawfully
               call
               upon
               God
               in
               any
               place
               :
               Which
               also
               is
               confirmed
               unto
               us
               by
               the
               practice
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               :
               who
               did
               not
               onely
               pray
               in
               the
               temple
               ,
               but
               without
               distinction
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               mountain
               ,
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               in
               private
               houses
               ,
               on
               the
               house-top
               ,
               on
               the
               sea-shore
               ;
               and
               where
               not
               ?
            
             
               Hence
               appeareth
               the
               vanity
               of
               Pilgrimages
               :
               Which
               
               were
               used
               either
               because
               the
               places
               were
               more
               holy
               to
               which
               they
               went
               then
               others
               ,
               or
               because
               the
               Lord
               was
               nearer
               to
               them
               there
               then
               elsewhere
               .
               The
               former
               reason
               I
               have
               already
               confuted
               :
               and
               the
               latter
               is
               more
               absurd
               .
               For
               is
               the
               Lord
               present
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               is
               he
               absent
               in
               England
               ?
               nay
               ,
               
                 Do
                 not
                 I
                 fill
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ?
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               23.
               24.
               
               And
               doth
               not
               the
               Psalmist
               say
               ,
               Psal
               138.
               8.
               
               
                 If
                 I
                 ascend
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 there
                 ;
                 if
                 I
                 lie
                 down
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 there
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 morning
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 uttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 thither
                 shall
                 thy
                 hand
                 lead
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 hold
                 me
                 .
                 ?
              
               Seeing
               therefore
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               every
               where
               present
               to
               heare
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               call
               upon
               him
               in
               any
               place
               :
               and
               the
               rather
               because
               our
               bodies
               are
               the
               temples
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               our selves
               priests
               ,
               and
               Christ
               Jesus
               dwelleth
               in
               our
               temples
               ,
               upon
               whom
               ,
               as
               being
               our
               onely
               altar
               ,
               we
               may
               offer
               up
               incense
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               prayers
               ,
               Revel
               .
               
               5.
               8.
               
               Psal.
               141.
               2.
               
               So
               that
               wheresoever
               we
               are
               ,
               we
               have
               temples
               wherein
               to
               call
               upon
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Now
               howsoever
               this
               which
               I
               have
               said
               be
               in
               generall
               true
               of
               Invocation
               both
               publick
               and
               private
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               publick
               with
               this
               distinction
               :
               For
               publick
               prayer
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               according
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               If
               the
               Church
               be
               either
               in
               persecution
               or
               warfare
               ,
               wheresoever
               the
               assembly
               meeteth
               to
               that
               purpose
               there
               may
               they
               lawfully
               pray
               :
               As
               namely
               in
               persecution
               ,
               in
               private
               houses
               or
               in
               secret
               places
               :
               for
               the
               assembly
               &
               not
               the
               place
               maketh
               prayer
               publick
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Church
               be
               in
               flourishing
               and
               quiet
               estate
               ,
               there
               ought
               some
               publick
               places
               ,
               as
               Chu●…ches
               ,
               to
               be
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               wherein
               the
               congregation
               ordinarily
               is
               to
               be
               assembled
               ;
               not
               for
               any
               greater
               holinesse
               in
               the
               Churches
               then
               in
               other
               places
               (
               for
               the
               assembly
               sanctifieth
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               place
               the
               assembly
               )
               but
               onely
               for
               good
               orders
               sake
               and
               politie
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIX
              
               .
               Of
               Prayer
               or
               Petition
               :
               and
               what
               is
               required
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               HItherto
               of
               the
               generall
               doctrine
               of
               Invocation
               
               common
               to
               both
               the
               sorts
               .
               Now
               followeth
               the
               speciall
               .
            
             
               Invocation
               is
               either
               prayer
               or
               thanksgiving
               .
               In
               the
               former
               we
               ask
               good
               things
               at
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               In
               the
               latter
               we
               return
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               for
               benefits
               received
               .
               The
               former
               hath
               reference
               to
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               the
               latter
               ,
               to
               the
               time
               past
               .
               For
               in
               the
               
               former
               we
               crave
               either
               the
               gift
               of
               such
               things
               as
               we
               want
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               or
               the
               continuance
               and
               increase
               of
               that
               which
               we
               have
               .
               In
               the
               latter
               we
               praise
               Gods
               goodnesse
               for
               his
               blessings
               either
               bestowed
               already
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               promised
               .
               In
               the
               former
               we
               beg
               and
               pray
               ;
               in
               the
               latter
               we
               give
               ,
               or
               rather
               render
               and
               repay
               ,
               the
               praise
               which
               is
               due
               to
               his
               name
               .
            
             
               But
               howsoever
               in
               nature
               these
               two
               sorts
               of
               Invocation
               
               do
               differ
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               in
               doctrine
               to
               be
               severed
               ,
               yet
               in
               use
               and
               practice
               they
               must
               go
               together
               .
               Neither
               must
               we
               be
               more
               ready
               to
               crave
               new
               blessings
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               then
               to
               return
               thanks
               for
               benefits
               already
               received
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               performance
               of
               both
               these
               duties
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               many
               places
               hath
               joyned
               together
               :
               as
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Psal.
               50.
               14
               ,
               15.
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               1.
               
               Col.
               3.
               17.
               
               More
               plainly
               Col.
               4.
               2.
               
               
                 Continue
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 watch
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 thanksgiving
                 .
              
               Phil.
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 Be
                 distrustfully
                 carefull
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 let
                 your
                 requests
                 be
                 manifested
                 unto
                 God
                 in
                 prayer
                 and
                 supplication
                 with
                 giving
                 of
                 thanks
                 .
              
               Examples
               :
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               &c.
               David
               ,
               1.
               
               Chron.
               29.
               10
               ,
               18.
               2.
               
               Sam.
               7.
               18.
               
               Paul
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               9
               ,
               12.
               
               Phil.
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               1.
               
               Thess.
               1.
               2.
               
               Not
               that
               by
               giving
               of
               thanks
               for
               benefits
               received
               we
               do
               merit
               greater
               and
               better
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Schoolmen
               ,
               
                 De
                 acceptis
                 beneficiis
                 gratias
                 agentes
                 meremur
              
               
               
                 accipere
                 potiora
              
               ,
               When
               we
               render
               thanks
               for
               benefits
               received
               ,
               we
               merit
               to
               receive
               better
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Lord
               of
               his
               mere
               bounty
               is
               ready
               to
               reward
               our
               thankfulnesse
               for
               former
               benefits
               with
               granting
               new
               blessings
               which
               we
               crave
               at
               his
               hands
               :
               and
               likewise
               
               ourselves
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               affected
               with
               a
               thankfull
               remembrance
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               towards
               us
               for
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               are
               the
               more
               encouraged
               with
               faith
               and
               affiance
               to
               crave
               new
               blessings
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               Psal.
               4.
               1.
               1.
               
               Kings
               3.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Psal.
               116.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               But
               first
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               of
               prayer
               .
               Prayer
               is
               
               that
               invocation
               whereby
               we
               effectually
               crave
               any
               thing
               which
               we
               do
               well
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               lawfully
               and
               profitably
               )
               desire
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Where
               I
               say
               it
               is
               invocation
               ,
               I
               mean
               that
               it
               is
               a
               religious
               speech
               of
               the
               faithfull
               made
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               concerning
               good
               things
               apperteining
               to
               Gods
               glory
               and
               our
               good
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               before
               hath
               been
               spoken
               in
               generall
               concerning
               Invocation
               is
               particularly
               to
               be
               applyed
               to
               Prayer
               .
               The
               proper
               nature
               and
               difference
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               word
               crave
               :
               For
               prayer
               is
               that
               invocation
               whereby
               we
               beg
               and
               crave
               of
               God.
               But
               because
               we
               speak
               of
               that
               prayer
               which
               is
               right
               and
               acceptable
               ,
               and
               is
               framed
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               in
               the
               generall
               out
               of
               1.
               
               John
               5.
               14.
               and
               it
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               our
               prayer
               should
               be
               effectuall
               and
               our
               desire
               good
               ;
               therefore
               I
               added
               ,
               
                 whereby
                 we
                 effectually
                 crave
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 well
              
               (
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 lawfully
                 and
                 profitably
              
               )
               
                 desire
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               That
               our
               prayer
               which
               shall
               avail
               with
               God
               must
               in
               it self
               be
               effectuall
               ,
               S.
               James
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 prayer
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 availeth
                 math
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 effectuall
                 .
              
               The
               word
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               which
               I
               have
               spoken
               before
               .
               As
               therefore
               that
               is
               an
               effectuall
               
               oration
               wherein
               nothing
               is
               omitted
               which
               the
               oratory
               art
               requireth
               ,
               whether
               the
               hearers
               be
               perswaded
               or
               not
               ;
               so
               that
               is
               an
               effectuall
               prayer
               wherein
               nothing
               is
               omitted
               which
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               teacheth
               the
               art
               and
               doctrine
               of
               prayer
               ,
               is
               required
               either
               in
               generall
               or
               in
               particular
               .
               For
               although
               the
               efficacy
               of
               prayer
               doth
               not
               properly
               consist
               in
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               generall
               points
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               such
               as
               without
               them
               it
               cannot
               be
               effectuall
               :
               As
               1.
               
               That
               
               the
               party
               which
               prayeth
               be
               faithfull
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               penitent
               and
               believing
               sinner
               ;
               2.
               
               That
               the
               prayer
               be
               directed
               unto
               God
               ;
               3.
               
               In
               the
               name
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               ;
               4.
               
               By
               the
               help
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               5.
               
               That
               it
               be
               a
               prayer
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               prayer
               be
               made
               in
               truth
               ;
               (
               for
               to
               that
               the
               promise
               is
               restrained
               ,
               Psal.
               145.
               18.
               and
               therein
               the
               life
               of
               the
               prayer
               consisteth
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               is
               dead
               and
               counterfeit
               )
               that
               it
               be
               made
               with
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               with
               faith
               ,
               with
               humility
               ,
               with
               reverence
               ,
               and
               with
               heartinesse
               ;
               6.
               
               For
               good
               things
               .
               All
               which
               are
               essentiall
               points
               required
               in
               all
               invocation
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               things
               wherein
               more
               properly
               the
               efficacie
               
               of
               prayer
               consisteth
               are
               Fervency
               and
               Faith
               :
               and
               
                 to
                 pray
                 effectually
              
               ,
               is
               
                 to
                 pray
                 fervently
                 and
                 faithfully
              
               .
               For
               as
               touching
               the
               former
               ;
               whatsoever
               we
               do
               effectually
               ask
               that
               we
               do
               fervently
               desire
               .
               
                 Quae
                 v●…rò
              
               
               
                 fidelis
                 ,
                 &
                 humilis
                 ,
                 &
                 fervens
                 ●…ratio
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 coelum
                 sine
                 dubio
                 penetrabit
                 :
                 unde
                 certum
                 est
                 ,
                 quòd
                 vacua
                 redire
                 non
                 poterit
                 :
              
               The
               prayer
               which
               is
               faithfull
               ,
               humble
               ,
               and
               fervent
               will
               without
               doubt
               pierce
               the
               heavens
               :
               whence
               we
               certainly
               gather
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               return
               vain
               and
               empty
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               fervency
               presupposeth
               a
               sense
               and
               feeling
               
               or
               acknowledgement
               of
               our
               want
               :
               And
               both
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               signified
               in
               the
               phrases
               of
               
                 hungring
                 and
                 thirsting
              
               ,
               Isai.
               55.
               1.
               
               Matth.
               5.
               6.
               
               John
               7.
               37.
               
               For
               as
               in
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               there
               concurre
               two
               things
               ;
               a
               sense
               of
               our
               want
               ,
               and
               an
               appetite
               to
               have
               that
               want
               supplyed
               :
               so
               in
               prayer
               we
               must
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               those
               graces
               and
               blessings
               which
               we
               do
               crave
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               a
               true
               sense
               and
               acknowledgement
               of
               our
               want
               ,
               and
               an
               earnest
               desire
               to
               have
               it
               supplyed
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               David
               compareth
               his
               soul
               to
               
                 thirstie
                 lands
              
               which
               gape
               for
               the
               rain
               ,
               Psal.
               63.
               2.
               and
               143.
               6.
               and
               to
               
                 the
                 hart
                 braying
                 for
                 the
                 rivers
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               42.
               1.
               
               Both
               these
               are
               necessary
               to
               effectuall
               prayer
               :
               For
               what
               we
               ask
               we
               desire
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               desire
               we
               want
               :
               Neither
               can
               we
               fervently
               ask
               that
               we
               do
               not
               earnestly
               desire
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               earnestly
               desire
               that
               whereof
               we
               feel
               no
               want
               .
               
                 The
                 whole
                 needeth
                 not
                 the
                 Physician
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               Luke
               5.
               31.
               
               And
               as
               the
               Philosophers
               teach
               ,
               
                 Nihil
                 appetit
                 quod
                 habet
              
               ,
               Nothing
               affecteth
               what
               it
               hath
               :
               therefore
               this
               I
               said
               is
               presupposed
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 want
                 wisdome
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               James
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
              
               
               
                 ask
                 it
              
               .
               For
               if
               he
               find
               not
               himself
               to
               want
               it
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               to
               ask
               it
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               will
               mock
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               mocked
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               8.
               
            
             
               Here
               therefore
               they
               offend
               ,
               I.
               In
               respect
               of
               temporall
               things
               ,
               who
               trusting
               in
               their
               own
               means
               ,
               and
               relying
               upon
               their
               own
               store
               ,
               do
               not
               find
               themselves
               to
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               Gods
               help
               ,
               neither
               do
               depend
               upon
               the
               providence
               or
               blessing
               of
               God
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               means
               .
               For
               such
               when
               they
               pray
               unto
               God
               for
               
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 this
                 day
                 their
                 daily
                 bread
                 ,
              
               they
               do
               not
               pray
               in
               truth
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               unfeignedly
               desire
               that
               whereof
               they
               find
               no
               want
               .
            
             
               II.
               In
               respect
               of
               spirituall
               things
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               offend
               :
               First
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               carnally
               secure
               ,
               who
               although
               they
               be
               wretched
               and
               miserable
               ,
               poore
               ,
               blind
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
               yet
               being
               lukewarm
               with
               the
               Laodiceans
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               17.
               
               &
               feeling
               no
               want
               ,
               think
               they
               are
               rich
               and
               need
               nothing
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               righteous
               in
               their
               own
               conceit
               ;
               as
               Pharisaicall
               and
               Popish
               justitiaries
               .
               For
               both
               these
               and
               the
               other
               feeling
               no
               want
               ,
               either
               pray
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               do
               pray
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               for
               fashions
               sake
               :
               and
               therefore
               praying
               
                 usu
                 magis
                 quàm
                 sensu
              
               ,
               out
               of
               custome
               rather
               then
               sense
               ,
               their
               prayer
               is
               not
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               like
               lukewarm
               water
               to
               the
               stomach
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               behoveth
               us
               to
               labour
               that
               we
               may
               have
               a
               true
               sense
               of
               our
               wants
               :
               Which
               I
               speak
               especially
               in
               respect
               of
               spirituall
               graces
               :
               for
               when
               we
               are
               pinched
               with
               bodily
               wants
               ,
               we
               are
               many
               times
               but
               too
               sensible
               thereof
               :
               But
               of
               spirituall
               wants
               many
               have
               no
               sense
               ;
               and
               being
               miserable
               they
               feel
               no
               misery
               .
               First
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               good
               to
               be
               perswaded
               that
               this
               sense
               of
               our
               wants
               is
               necessary
               for
               us
               :
               For
               without
               it
               neither
               will
               we
               seriously
               seek
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               will
               he
               seem
               to
               regard
               us
               .
               We
               will
               not
               earnestly
               seek
               unto
               him
               :
               for
               what
               we
               do
               not
               want
               we
               do
               not
               desire
               ;
               and
               what
               we
               do
               not
               desire
               that
               we
               do
               not
               ask
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               for
               fashion
               :
               And
               how
               can
               we
               look
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               compati
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               have
               compassion
               on
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               not
               pati
               ,
               or
               feel
               any
               want
               ?
               
               How
               can
               we
               desire
               him
               ●…isereri
               ,
               to
               have
               mercy
               on
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               not
               esteem
               our selves
               miseri
               ,
               to
               whom
               mercy
               belongeth
               ?
               (
               for
               thence
               hath
               misericordia
               the
               name
               .
               )
               Yea
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               rich
               and
               full
               in
               our
               own
               conceits
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               send
               us
               away
               empty
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               55.
               remaining
               in
               our
               sinne
               ,
               Luke
               18.
               14.
               exposed
               to
               his
               curse
               ,
               Luke
               6.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Whereas
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               humbled
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               want
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               have
               speciall
               regard
               unto
               us
               ,
               Isai.
               66.
               2.
               and
               57.
               15.
               and
               be
               near
               unto
               us
               in
               all
               our
               desires
               ,
               Psal.
               34.
               18.
               
               Yea
               ,
               such
               he
               calleth
               to
               him
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               28.
               such
               he
               promiseth
               to
               heare
               ,
               Psal.
               10.
               17.
               
               ●…ohn
               7.
               37.
               such
               he
               pronounceth
               blessed
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               attein
               to
               this
               sight
               and
               
               sense
               of
               our
               misery
               and
               wants
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               look
               into
               the
               glasse
               of
               the
               law
               ;
               which
               will
               reveal
               unto
               us
               our
               misery
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               punishment
               due
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               the
               sight
               and
               sense
               of
               our
               misery
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               and
               work
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               that
               he
               will
               anoint
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               minds
               with
               the
               eye-salve
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               Revel
               .
               3.
               18.
               that
               we
               may
               see
               our
               sins
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               touch
               our
               hearts
               with
               the
               finger
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               as
               he
               struck
               the
               rock
               in
               the
               wildernes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               melt
               within
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               heart
               of
               Josias
               did
               at
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               2.
               
               Kings
               22.
               19.
               and
               be
               resolved
               into
               a
               fountain
               of
               tears
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               bewail
               our
               sinnes
               whereby
               we
               have
               displeased
               and
               dishonoured
               God.
               
            
             
               From
               this
               sense
               of
               our
               wants
               ariseth
               the
               second
               
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               earnest
               desire
               to
               have
               our
               wants
               
               supplyed
               .
               And
               this
               is
               of
               such
               force
               in
               prayer
               ,
               that
               it
               seemeth
               to
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               expressing
               of
               our
               desire
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               of
               such
               efficacie
               ●…n
               prayer
               ,
               that
               some
               place
               the
               efficacie
               of
               prayer
               therein
               ;
               &
               so
               reade
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               James
               ,
               ch
               .
               5.
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 effectuall
                 ●…ervent
                 prayer
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 ava●…leth
                 much
              
               ;
               others
               ,
               
                 The
                 prayer
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 availeth
                 much
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 fervent
                 .
              
               But
               though
               it
               be
               not
               the
               onely
               cause
               of
               efficacy
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 Dignior
                 scquitur
                 effectus
                 quem
              
               
               
                 ferventior
                 affectus
                 praecedit
              
               :
               A
               more
               worthy
               effect
               followeth
               which
               a
               more
               fervent
               affection
               precedeth
            
             
               This
               praying
               with
               earnest
               desire
               is
               commended
               to
               us
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               by
               divers
               significant
               phrases
               :
               For
               besides
               that
               it
               is
               called
               
                 crying
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               
                 crying
                 mightily
              
               ,
               Jon.
               3.
               8.
               
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 our
                 prayer
              
               ,
               I●…ai
               .
               38.
               14.
               this
               is
               also
               to
               
                 poure
                 forth
                 our
                 souls
              
               before
               the
               Lord
               like
               water
               ,
               Lam.
               2.
               19.
               
               In
               which
               sense
               the
               Is●…elites
               are
               said
               1.
               
               Sam.
               7.
               6.
               to
               have
               
                 drawn
                 water
              
               from
               the
               fountain
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               
                 and
                 poured
                 it
                 out
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               This
               is
               to
               pray
               with
               
                 grones
                 unspeakable
              
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               26.
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               stirreth
               up
               in
               us
               ;
               and
               is
               therefore
               an
               evident
               token
               of
               the
               child
               of
               God
               indued
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               adoption
               :
               which
               is
               also
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 supplication
                 ,
              
               making
               us
               when
               we
               
                 look
                 upon
                 him
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 pierced
              
               by
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               
                 to
                 lament
                 and
                 mourn
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 mourneth
                 for
                 his
                 first-begotten
                 ,
              
               Zech.
               12.
               10.
               
               For
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 Plerunque
                 hoc
                 negotium
                 plùs
                 gemitibus
                 quàm
                 sermonibus
                 agitur
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 plùs
                 quàm
                 〈◊〉
                 :
              
               For
               the
               most
               part
               this
               businesse
               is
               effected
               better
               with
               grones
               then
               words
               ,
               with
               weeping
               rather
               then
               speaking
               .
               
               This
               is
               to
               pray
               with
               Paul
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               exceedingly
               ,
               r.
               Thess.
               3.
               10.
               
               This
               is
               with
               Epaphras
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               12.
               as
               it
               were
               to
               wrestle
               with
               the
               Lord
               :
               which
               the
               Apostle
               commendeth
               to
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               chap.
               15.
               30.
               
               By
               which
               kind
               of
               wrestling
               Jacob
               
                 prevailed
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               Hosea
               teacheth
               chap.
               2.
               3
               ,
               4.
               and
               was
               therefore
               called
               Israel
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               
               This
               is
               that
               
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 humble
              
               which
               
                 pierceth
                 the
                 clouds
              
               ,
               Ecclus
               35.
               21.
               
               This
               fervent
               desire
               therefore
               is
               fervently
               to
               be
               desired
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               happy
               are
               they
               which
               have
               atteined
               to
               it
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               6.
               
            
             
               The
               means
               to
               attein
               unto
               it
               are
               ,
               First
               ,
               because
               it
               
               is
               the
               work
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               to
               beg
               it
               of
               him
               by
               prayer
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               labour
               after
               a
               true
               sense
               of
               our
               wants
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               our
               preparation
               to
               meditate
               on
               the
               excellency
               ,
               profit
               and
               necessity
               of
               those
               things
               which
               we
               crave
               ,
               that
               so
               our
               affections
               may
               be
               inflamed
               with
               a
               desire
               thereof
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               Gods
               help
               ,
               that
               except
               the
               Lord
               heare
               us
               and
               help
               us
               our
               case
               is
               desperate
               .
               So
               David
               prayeth
               Psal.
               28.
               1.
               and
               143.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 Heare
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 not
                 thy
                 face
                 ;
                 else
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 go
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               are
               upon
               extraordinary
               occasions
               to
               joyn
               fasting
               with
               our
               prayers
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               directed
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               For
               fasting
               as
               it
               causeth
               the
               hunger
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               an
               effectuall
               means
               to
               stirre
               up
               and
               increase
               the
               hunger
               of
               the
               soul.
               For
               which
               cause
               the
               Fathers
               call
               fasting
               
                 orationis
                 alas
              
               ,
               the
               wings
               of
               prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXX
               .
               
                 Of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 chiefly
                 required
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               the
               chief
               thing
               which
               maketh
               prayer
               effectuall
               is
               Faith
               :
               whereof
               Fervency
               it self
               is
               a
               fruit
               :
               And
               therefore
               our
               Saviour
               attributeth
               the
               earnestnesse
               and
               importunity
               of
               the
               woman
               of
               Syrophenicia's
               prayer
               to
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               her
               faith
               ,
               Matth.
               15.
               28.
               
               For
               that
               prayer
               which
               S.
               James
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               16.
               calleth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               15.
               verse
               he
               calleth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 saith
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               prayer
               there
               is
               a
               double
               faith
               required
               :
               
               The
               one
               more
               generall
               ,
               apprehending
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               concerning
               salvation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               in
               some
               measure
               perswaded
               that
               we
               and
               our
               prayers
               are
               accepted
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               :
               Of
               which
               I
               have
               spoken
               before
               in
               the
               general
               doctrine
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               Heb.
               11.
               6.
               
               Ephes.
               3.
               12.
               
               The
               other
               more
               speciall
               ,
               giving
               speciall
               assent
               to
               the
               promise
               made
               to
               our
               prayer
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               perswaded
               that
               our
               particular
               requests
               shall
               be
               granted
               unto
               us
               according
               to
               Gods
               gracious
               promise
               in
               this
               behalf
               ;
               Matth.
               7.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               John
               14.
               13
               ,
               14.
               and
               16.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
            
             
               To
               pray
               effectually
               therefore
               is
               to
               pray
               faithfully
               .
               For
               
                 what
                 things
                 soever
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               ye
               
               
                 desire
                 when
                 ye
                 pray
                 ,
                 believe
                 that
                 ye
                 shall
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 have
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               usuall
               with
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               to
               dismisse
               his
               suiters
               with
               this
               answer
               ,
               
                 As
                 thou
                 believest
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               On
               the
               other
               side
               he
               prayeth
               not
               effectually
               who
               doubteth
               whether
               he
               shall
               be
               heard
               or
               not
               :
               Wherefore
               ,
               as
               S.
               James
               saith
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               5.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 want
                 wisdome
                 let
                 him
                 ask
              
               
               
                 it
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 let
                 him
                 ask
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 nothing
                 wavering
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 wavereth
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 wave
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 driven
                 with
                 the
                 wind
                 and
                 tossed
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 .
                 Neither
                 let
                 that
                 man
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 receive
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               So
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               8.
               would
               have
               men
               pray
               
                 without
                 doubting
              
               .
               Examples
               ;
               Psal.
               4.
               3.
               and
               55.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               And
               the
               Apostle
               S.
               John
               saith
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 confidence
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 ask
                 any
                 thing
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 he
                 heareth
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 heareth
                 us
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 ask
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 petitions
                 that
                 we
                 desired
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               John
               5.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Wherefore
               
                 seeing
                 in
                 Christ
                 we
                 have
                 boldnesse
                 and
                 accesse
                 with
                 confidence
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               3.
               12.
               we
               ought
               as
               we
               are
               exhorted
               Hebr.
               4.
               16.
               
                 to
                 come
                 boldly
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 obtein
                 mercy
                 and
                 find
                 grace
                 to
                 help
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 ;
                 and
                 draw
                 near
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 heart
                 in
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               10.
               19
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               a
               distinction
               is
               to
               be
               used
               .
               In
               matters
               
               spirituall
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               to
               ask
               them
               absolutely
               ,
               as
               being
               perswaded
               that
               God
               hath
               subordinated
               our
               salvation
               to
               his
               own
               glory
               ;
               so
               are
               we
               absolutely
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               grant
               them
               unto
               us
               .
               Yea
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               added
               for
               our
               comfort
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               grace
               unfeignedly
               and
               earnestly
               to
               desire
               any
               saving
               grace
               ,
               the
               same
               grace
               is
               begun
               in
               us
               .
               In
               matters
               temporall
               or
               spirituall
               
               which
               are
               not
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               as
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.
               as
               we
               are
               to
               ask
               them
               conditionally
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               they
               may
               stand
               with
               Gods
               glory
               and
               the
               good
               of
               our selves
               and
               our
               brethren
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               to
               believe
               that
               he
               will
               so
               far
               forth
               grant
               them
               ,
               and
               
               therefore
               that
               he
               will
               either
               grant
               our
               desire
               or
               that
               which
               is
               better
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               in
               such
               requests
               we
               are
               most
               willingly
               with
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               to
               submit
               our
               will
               and
               desires
               to
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               Matth.
               26.
               39
               ,
               42.
               who
               as
               he
               knoweth
               what
               is
               good
               for
               us
               better
               then
               our selves
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               most
               ready
               
                 to
                 give
                 good
                 things
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               7.
               11.
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               alwayes
               to
               believe
               that
               our
               requests
               being
               rightly
               conceived
               shall
               be
               granted
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               believe
               that
               I
               should
               be
               heard
               ,
               were
               it
               
               not
               for
               mine
               unworthinesse
               and
               my
               wants
               in
               prayer
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               thou
               mayest
               be
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               and
               such
               
               may
               be
               thy
               prayers
               ,
               as
               thou
               canst
               have
               no
               hope
               to
               be
               heard
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               an
               impenitent
               and
               unbelieving
               sinner
               God
               will
               not
               heare
               thee
               ;
               or
               if
               thou
               pray
               in
               hypocris●…e
               and
               dissimulation
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               heare
               thy
               prayer
               .
               But
               if
               thou
               art
               a
               penitent
               and
               believing
               sinner
               ,
               yea
               ,
               if
               thou
               dost
               unfeignedly
               desire
               to
               believe
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               dost
               pray
               unto
               the
               Lord
               in
               truth
               with
               unfeigned
               lips
               ,
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               pray
               with
               assurance
               to
               be
               heard
               :
               and
               this
               thy
               faith
               and
               assurance
               must
               not
               be
               grounded
               on
               thine
               own
               worthinesse
               or
               dignitie
               of
               thy
               prayer
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               undoubted
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               merits
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               both
               we
               &
               our
               prayers
               are
               accepted
               of
               God.
               As
               for
               the
               sense
               of
               thine
               unworthinesse
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               in
               truth
               and
               joyned
               with
               unfeigned
               desire
               of
               grace
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               make
               thee
               the
               rather
               to
               pray
               in
               faith
               :
               for
               such
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               calleth
               with
               promise
               to
               heare
               and
               help
               
               them
               :
               And
               such
               he
               pronounceth
               blessed
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               28.
               
               John
               7.
               37.
               
               Matth.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               helping
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               our
               
               preparation
               to
               meditate
               of
               these
               things
               especially
               :
               First
               ,
               of
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 exceeding
                 abundantly
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 ask
                 or
                 think
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               3.
               20.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               of
               his
               fatherly
               good
               will
               ,
               who
               will
               deny
               us
               nothing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               Matth.
               7.
               11.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               both
               which
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               prefixed
               before
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               when
               he
               teacheth
               us
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               as
               
                 our
                 Father
              
               ,
               therein
               noting
               his
               love
               &
               good
               will
               ;
               
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ,
               therein
               noting
               his
               power
               ,
               Psal.
               111.
               3.
               that
               being
               perswaded
               that
               God
               is
               both
               able
               and
               willing
               to
               grant
               our
               requests
               ,
               we
               might
               pray
               in
               faith
               and
               assurance
               that
               our
               prayer
               shall
               be
               heard
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               of
               his
               gracious
               promises
               made
               unto
               prayer
               :
               as
               Matth.
               7.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               John
               16.
               23
               ,
               24.
               which
               if
               we
               cannot
               find
               in
               our
               hearts
               to
               believe
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               pray
               ;
               for
               in
               not
               believing
               we
               make
               God
               a
               liar
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               and
               especially
               ,
               of
               the
               merits
               and
               mediation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               who
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               
               of
               his
               Father
               making
               intercession
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               Though
               our
               prayer
               must
               be
               fervent
               and
               confident
               ,
               yet
               with
               submission
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 Quid
                 ,
                 Quale
                 ,
                 Quantum
                 ,
                 Quomodo
                 ,
                 Quando
                 ,
                 Vbi
                 ,
              
               what
               ,
               of
               what
               kind
               ,
               how
               much
               ,
               after
               what
               manner
               ,
               when
               and
               where
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               give
               ,
               knowing
               that
               he
               is
               able
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 exceeding
                 abundantly
              
               .
               We
               are
               not
               to
               limit
               
               God
               or
               to
               circumscribe
               him
               by
               circumstances
               .
               It
               is
               reckoned
               ,
               Psal.
               78.
               41.
               among
               the
               faults
               of
               the
               old
               Israelites
               ,
               that
               they
               circumscribed
               the
               holy
               One
               of
               
               Israel
               ;
               and
               is
               effectually
               reproved
               by
               Judeth
               ,
               chap.
               8.
               11
               ,
               16.
               in
               the
               governours
               of
               Bethulia
               ,
               who
               appointed
               to
               the
               Lord
               the
               term
               of
               five
               dayes
               to
               deliver
               them
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               would
               give
               up
               their
               city
               .
               Not
               that
               it
               is
               simply
               unlawfull
               to
               mention
               circumstances
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               done
               with
               submission
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               either
               expressed
               or
               understood
               ;
               Gen.
               24.
               12
               ,
               &c.
               Psal.
               102.
               2.
               
            
             
               Now
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               we
               do
               by
               prayer
               effectually
               crave
               that
               which
               we
               do
               well
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               lawfully
               and
               profitably
               ,
               desire
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God.
               Lawfully
               ,
               when
               we
               desire
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               good
               end
               :
               For
               if
               it
               be
               not
               good
               which
               we
               desire
               ,
               then
               is
               our
               desire
               unlawfull
               ,
               and
               we
               sinne
               in
               going
               about
               to
               make
               God
               the
               authour
               of
               sinne
               .
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               give
               
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 ask
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               7.
               11.
               
               But
               if
               they
               be
               not
               good
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               Gods
               promise
               ,
               nor
               ought
               to
               come
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               our
               desire
               .
               If
               not
               to
               a
               good
               end
               ,
               our
               desire
               is
               not
               lawfull
               nor
               our
               prayer
               acceptable
               ,
               Jam.
               4.
               3.
               
               
                 Ye
                 ask
                 and
                 receive
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 ye
                 ask
                 amisse
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 consume
                 it
                 upon
                 your
                 lusts
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               as
               the
               thing
               must
               be
               good
               in
               it self
               ,
               so
               also
               it
               must
               be
               good
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               expedient
               and
               profitable
               :
               for
               God
               as
               a
               most
               wise
               Father
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               grant
               his
               children
               their
               desires
               ;
               for
               many
               times
               they
               ask
               that
               which
               would
               be
               hurtfull
               :
               
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 ask
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               26.
               
               But
               he
               heareth
               them
               alwayes
               though
               not
               
                 ad
                 voluntatem
              
               ,
               to
               their
               will
               ,
               yet
               
                 ad
                 utilitatem
              
               ,
               to
               their
               profit
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               he
               seemeth
               not
               to
               satisfie
               our
               particular
               desire
               ,
               he
               graciously
               heareth
               our
               prayer
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               
               rightly
               conceived
               .
               For
               we
               ought
               all
               to
               be
               of
               that
               mind
               which
               some
               of
               the
               heathen
               expressed
               in
               their
               prayer
               mentioned
               in
               Plato
               and
               in
               the
               Greek
               Epigramme
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Good
                 things
                 ,
                 great
                 Jove
                 ,
                 pray
                 or
                 pray
                 not
                 ,
                 impart
                 To
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 bad
                 ,
                 though
                 crav'd
                 ,
                 from
                 us
                 avert
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIX
               .
               
                 Of
                 duties
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 after
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               ANd
               these
               are
               the
               duties
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               the
               action
               of
               prayer
               .
               Out
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               before
               is
               required
               preparation
               :
               wherein
               we
               are
               to
               meditate
               of
               such
               things
               as
               may
               help
               and
               further
               us
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               such
               duties
               as
               are
               required
               in
               the
               action
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               already
               noted
               in
               the
               particulars
               .
            
             
               After
               our
               prayer
               is
               ended
               we
               must
               quietly
               rest
               in
               
               the
               good
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ;
               not
               doubting
               but
               the
               Lord
               as
               he
               hath
               heard
               our
               prayers
               ,
               so
               in
               his
               good
               time
               will
               grant
               the
               same
               as
               shall
               be
               most
               for
               his
               glory
               and
               our
               good
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               word
               Amen
               ,
               wherewith
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               taught
               us
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               seal
               up
               our
               prayers
               :
               for
               thereby
               as
               we
               signifie
               the
               consent
               of
               our
               desire
               ,
               so
               also
               the
               assent
               of
               faith
               .
               This
               was
               Davids
               disposition
               ,
               Psal.
               3.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               
                 I
                 did
                 call
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 my
                 voice
              
               ;
               there
               is
               his
               prayer
               :
               
                 and
                 he
                 heard
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mountain
              
               ;
               there
               is
               his
               assurance
               that
               he
               was
               heard
               :
               
                 I
                 laid
                 me
                 down
                 and
                 slept
              
               ;
               there
               is
               his
               quiet
               and
               secure
               resting
               in
               the
               good
               will
               and
               protection
               of
               God
               who
               did
               sustein
               him
               .
               So
               
               Psal.
               4.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Psal.
               5.
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 morning
                 I
                 will
                 direct
                 my
                 prayer
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 &
                 speculabor
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 look
                 and
                 wait
                 ,
              
               untill
               thou
               shalt
               grant
               my
               desire
               .
               And
               such
               also
               was
               the
               disposition
               of
               Hannah
               after
               she
               had
               prayed
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               1.
               18.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               we
               crave
               good
               things
               at
               the
               hands
               
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               we
               our selves
               must
               endeavour
               to
               attein
               unto
               them
               by
               all
               good
               means
               possible
               .
               For
               otherwise
               our
               prayer
               is
               a
               tempting
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               would
               have
               our
               desire
               granted
               as
               it
               were
               by
               miracle
               ,
               and
               a
               fruit
               of
               no
               faith
               or
               unfeigned
               desire
               of
               the
               thing
               asked
               .
               For
               if
               we
               did
               truly
               believe
               and
               unfeignedly
               desire
               the
               thing
               which
               we
               ask
               ,
               we
               would
               leave
               no
               good
               means
               unattempted
               for
               the
               obteining
               thereof
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               when
               I
               pray
               for
               faith
               or
               any
               other
               spirituall
               grace
               ,
               I
               must
               besides
               my
               prayer
               use
               all
               the
               good
               means
               carefully
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               ordained
               for
               the
               begetting
               and
               increasing
               of
               those
               graces
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               preached
               ,
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               reading
               and
               meditating
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               this
               purpose
               there
               are
               many
               worthy
               sayings
               of
               the
               heathen
               :
               as
               of
               Aeschylus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 God
                 delighteth
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 laboureth
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 When
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 useth
                 his
                 indeavour
                 God
                 also
                 putteth
                 to
                 his
                 hand
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Manum
                 admoventi
                 invocanda
                 sunt
                 Numina
              
               ,
               Divine
               powers
               are
               to
               be
               invocated
               by
               him
               that
               putteth
               to
               his
               own
               hand
               :
               To
               which
               purpose
               is
               that
               proverb
               of
               Varro
               ,
               
                 Dii
                 facientes
                 adjuvant
              
               ,
               God
               assisteth
               labourers
               :
               Adag
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               having
               prayed
               and
               used
               other
               means
               
               we
               do
               not
               obtein
               our
               desires
               ,
               let
               us
               before
               we
               go
               any
               further
               labour
               to
               find
               out
               the
               cause
               .
               If
               the
               fault
               be
               in
               our
               prayer
               ,
               because
               we
               did
               
                 ask
                 amisse
              
               ,
               Jam.
               4.
               3.
               as
               that
               we
               did
               not
               pray
               in
               faith
               ,
               or
               in
               fervency
               ,
               &c.
               we
               must
               endeavour
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               to
               crave
               ,
               to
               amend
               that
               fault
               .
               If
               the
               fault
               be
               in
               our selves
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               lie
               in
               some
               sinne
               not
               repented
               of
               ,
               we
               must
               by
               repentance
               wash
               our selves
               ,
               and
               then
               renew
               our
               prayers
               unto
               God
               ,
               Isai.
               1.
               16
               ,
               18.
               
               It
               may
               be
               we
               neither
               so
               greatly
               desire
               the
               thing
               which
               we
               ask
               while
               we
               want
               it
               ,
               neither
               would
               so
               highly
               esteem
               it
               when
               we
               have
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               deserveth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               deferreth
               the
               granting
               of
               our
               suit
               ,
               that
               our
               desire
               being
               deferred
               might
               be
               more
               fervent
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               so
               hardly
               obteined
               might
               both
               the
               more
               highly
               be
               esteemed
               and
               the
               more
               carefully
               kept
               .
               So
               Augustine
               ,
               
                 Deus
                 differt
                 nostra
                 postulata
                 ,
                 ut
                 discamus
                 grandia
                 granditer
                 desider
                 are
                 :
              
               God
               deferreth
               to
               grant
               our
               requests
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               learn
               to
               desire
               greatly
               great
               things
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               having
               used
               the
               means
               and
               endeavoured
               
               to
               remove
               the
               impediments
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               perfist
               and
               persevere
               in
               prayer
               without
               fainting
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               our
               Saviour
               propounded
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               widow
               and
               the
               judge
               ,
               Luke
               18.
               1.
               giving
               us
               to
               understand
               that
               those
               things
               which
               we
               do
               not
               obtein
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               perseverance
               and
               importunitie
               shall
               be
               granted
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               also
               serveth
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               two
               friends
               ,
               Luke
               11.
               8.
               
               To
               this
               perseverance
               we
               are
               often
               stirred
               up
               both
               by
               precept
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               12.
               and
               practice
               ;
               as
               of
               Hannah
               ,
               
               1.
               
               Sam.
               1.
               12.
               of
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               109.
               4.
               who
               gave
               himself
               to
               prayer
               ;
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               forbidden
               under
               pain
               of
               death
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               Dan.
               6.
               of
               Bartimeus
               the
               blind
               man
               ,
               who
               calling
               upon
               Christ
               and
               being
               therefore
               rebuked
               of
               the
               people
               did
               so
               much
               the
               more
               cry
               after
               him
               ,
               Mark
               10.
               46
               ,
               48.
               of
               the
               woman
               of
               Syrophenicia
               ,
               who
               having
               received
               divers
               repulses
               yet
               by
               her
               importunity
               obteined
               her
               desire
               ,
               Matth.
               15.
               22.
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               42.
               and
               12.
               5.
               of
               Cornelius
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               of
               Paul
               ,
               who
               prayed
               without
               ceasing
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               to
               persist
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               importunitie
               
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               with
               patience
               to
               expect
               the
               Lords
               leisure
               ,
               Psal.
               40.
               1.
               and
               130
               ,
               5
               ,
               7.
               and
               not
               to
               be
               hasty
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               ,
               Isai.
               28.
               16.
               
               
                 Qui
                 crediderit
                 nè
                 festinet
              
               ,
               Let
               not
               him
               that
               believeth
               make
               hast
               :
               but
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Psal.
               123.
               2.
               
                 waiting
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 untill
                 he
                 have
                 mercie
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
              
               knowing
               ,
               as
               Jeremy
               speaketh
               Lam.
               3.
               26.
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 both
                 to
                 trust
                 and
                 to
                 wait
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               being
               assured
               that
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               
                 is
                 a
                 present
                 help
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 ,
              
               will
               in
               his
               good
               time
               grant
               our
               requests
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               are
               exhorted
               Heb.
               4.
               16.
               
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 boldnesse
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 obtein
                 mercy
                 and
                 find
                 grace
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 for
                 opportune
                 help
              
               .
               And
               because
               we
               have
               
                 need
                 of
                 this
                 patience
              
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               36.
               we
               are
               to
               stirre
               up
               and
               encourage
               our selves
               thereto
               ,
               Psal.
               27.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 Wait
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               
               
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 courage
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               if
               having
               persisted
               in
               prayer
               and
               long
               expected
               the
               Lords
               leisure
               we
               yet
               have
               not
               obteined
               our
               suit
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               the
               Lord
               may
               seem
               rather
               
               wholly
               to
               deny
               it
               then
               for
               a
               time
               to
               delay
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               rest
               in
               the
               good
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               that
               he
               hath
               heard
               our
               prayers
               in
               a
               better
               manner
               then
               we
               desired
               ,
               hearing
               us
               though
               not
               
                 ad
                 voluntatem
              
               yet
               
                 ad
                 utilitatem
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               our
               profit
               though
               not
               according
               to
               our
               will
               ;
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               wise
               and
               carefull
               parents
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               give
               to
               their
               children
               what
               they
               ask
               but
               what
               is
               profitable
               ;
               and
               of
               good
               Physicians
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               grant
               their
               patients
               what
               they
               desire
               but
               what
               is
               expedient
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               are
               in
               this
               case
               to
               be
               disposed
               as
               Augustine
               directeth
               us
               ;
               
                 Si
                 quid
                 contra
                 quod
                 oramus
                 acciderit
                 ,
              
               
               
                 patienter
                 ferendo
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 omnibus
                 gratias
                 agendo
                 ,
                 hoc
                 potiùs
                 oportuisse
                 quod
                 Dei
                 non
                 quod
                 nostra
                 voluntas
                 habuit
                 ,
                 minimè
                 dubitare
                 debemus
                 ,
              
               by
               patient
               bearing
               it
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               happeneth
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               we
               have
               prayed
               for
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               giving
               thanks
               ;
               neither
               ought
               we
               to
               doubt
               but
               that
               it
               is
               better
               that
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               which
               God
               willeth
               then
               what
               we
               desired
               .
               And
               this
               is
               true
               not
               onely
               in
               temporall
               benefits
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               good
               sometime
               to
               want
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               spirituall
               which
               are
               not
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ;
               A
               man
               being
               troubled
               with
               some
               infirmitie
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               a
               prick
               in
               his
               flesh
               moving
               him
               to
               sinne
               ,
               prayeth
               unto
               God
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               it
               :
               but
               howsoeuer
               his
               prayer
               in
               desiring
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               evil
               is
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               he
               will
               not
               grant
               it
               ,
               the
               deniall
               being
               more
               for
               his
               glory
               and
               our
               profit
               :
               for
               his
               glory
               ,
               because
               his
               power
               is
               manifested
               in
               our
               weaknesse
               ;
               to
               make
               us
               work
               out
               our
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               more
               circumspect
               of
               our
               wayes
               ,
               knowing
               
               that
               we
               carry
               such
               an
               enemy
               about
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               stand
               not
               upon
               our
               guard
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               foil
               us
               .
               Example
               hereof
               in
               Paul
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               And
               this
               ought
               to
               be
               our
               disposition
               when
               our
               requests
               do
               seem
               not
               to
               be
               granted
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               contrariwise
               the
               Lord
               hath
               heard
               our
               prayers
               
               and
               granted
               our
               requests
               ,
               then
               are
               we
               ,
               First
               ,
               to
               be
               thankfull
               unto
               God
               for
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               Psal.
               28.
               6.
               and
               66.
               20.
               and
               118.
               21.
               
               Dan.
               2.
               23.
               
               Gen.
               24.
               26.
               
               John
               11.
               41.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               our
               love
               of
               God
               must
               be
               increased
               and
               our
               faith
               confirmed
               with
               greater
               confidence
               to
               make
               our
               prayers
               unto
               him
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               Psal.
               116.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 heard
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 my
                 supplications
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 inclined
                 his
                 eare
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 therefore
                 will
                 I
                 call'upon
                 him
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 live
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXII
               .
               
                 Distinctions
                 of
                 prayer
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               this
               kind
               of
               invocation
               admitteth
               some
               distinctions
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               object
               :
               which
               is
               either
               Personall
               ,
               or
               Reall
               .
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               persons
               we
               pray
               either
               for
               our selves
               
               or
               concerning
               others
               ;
               howbeit
               when
               we
               pray
               for
               our selves
               we
               are
               also
               ordinarily
               to
               pray
               for
               others
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               taught
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               prayer
               which
               concerneth
               others
               is
               properly
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               intercession
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               either
               for
               them
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               1.
               or
               against
               them
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               others
               for
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               ,
               are
               either
               deceased
               or
               living
               .
               The
               deceased
               are
               either
               the
               
               elect
               ,
               which
               are
               happie
               in
               heaven
               ;
               or
               the
               reprobate
               ,
               damned
               in
               hell
               .
               For
               the
               elect
               in
               generall
               we
               do
               pray
               in
               the
               second
               petition
               of
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               number
               of
               the
               elect
               being
               accomplished
               the
               Lord
               would
               hasten
               the
               second
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               our
               and
               their
               full
               redemption
               ,
               that
               both
               they
               and
               we
               may
               both
               in
               body
               and
               soul
               enjoy
               the
               felicitie
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               whole
               Trinity
               to
               our
               complete
               and
               eternall
               happinesse
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               reprobate
               in
               hell
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               against
               them
               :
               which
               we
               do
               in
               generall
               and
               by
               consequence
               in
               the
               same
               petition
               .
            
             
               In
               particular
               we
               are
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               any
               deceased
               :
               
               For
               either
               they
               be
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               then
               our
               prayer
               is
               needlesse
               ;
               or
               in
               hell
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               bootlesse
               .
               For
               as
               touching
               the
               purgatorie-fire
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               a
               smoke
               ,
               and
               therefore
               vanished
               ;
               or
               at
               the
               most
               a
               devised
               fire
               ,
               serving
               for
               the
               Popes
               kitchin
               ,
               and
               the
               inriching
               of
               the
               Popish
               clergie
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               prayeth
               in
               particular
               for
               the
               saints
               in
               heaven
               wrongeth
               them
               ,
               as
               supposing
               that
               they
               need
               his
               prayer
               ;
               so
               he
               that
               prayeth
               for
               any
               of
               the
               reprobate
               in
               hell
               wrongeth
               himself
               ;
               for
               such
               a
               prayer
               being
               without
               warrant
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               of
               faith
               ,
               yea
               expressely
               against
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               teach
               that
               out
               of
               hell
               there
               is
               no
               redemption
               ,
               is
               turned
               into
               sin
               .
               For
               what
               warrant
               have
               we
               to
               love
               where
               we
               know
               that
               God
               doth
               hate
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               them
               to
               whom
               the
               intercession
               of
               Christ
               doth
               not
               belong
               ?
            
             
               But
               we
               know
               not
               whether
               they
               be
               in
               heaven
               or
               
               in
               hell
               .
            
             
             
               But
               this
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               Whether
               they
               be
               in
               
               heaven
               or
               hell
               we
               are
               not
               in
               particular
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               .
               If
               we
               know
               not
               their
               estate
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               charity
               to
               hope
               the
               best
               of
               those
               which
               die
               in
               the
               church
               ;
               for
               whom
               being
               in
               heaven
               we
               can
               by
               prayer
               procure
               no
               particular
               blessing
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               those
               that
               are
               alive
               ;
               We
               are
               commanded
               
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               pray
               
                 one
                 for
                 another
              
               ,
               Jam.
               5.
               16.
               for
               
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               Ephes.
               6.
               18.
               for
               the
               whole
               brotherhood
               of
               Christians
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Father
                 ,
                 Give
                 us
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               which
               as
               it
               doth
               teach
               us
               our
               duty
               ,
               so
               to
               them
               that
               do
               it
               it
               ministreth
               comfort
               .
               
                 Frater
                 ,
                 si
                 pr●…
                 te
                 solo
                 oras
                 ,
                 solus
                 oras
                 pro
                 te
                 :
                 si
                 pro
                 omnibus
                 ,
                 omnes
                 orant
                 pro
                 te
                 :
              
               Brother
               ,
               if
               thou
               prayest
               for
               thy self
               alone
               ,
               then
               thou
               alone
               prayest
               for
               thy self
               :
               if
               thou
               prayest
               for
               all
               ,
               then
               all
               pray
               for
               thee
               .
               And
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               faithfull
               are
               we
               to
               pray
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               men
               in
               generall
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               men
               of
               all
               sorts
               and
               conditions
               ,
               those
               onely
               excepted
               who
               have
               sinned
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               
                 for
                 whom
                 there
                 remaineth
                 no
                 more
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 b●…t
                 a
                 fearfull
                 expectation
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 violent
                 fire
                 which
                 shall
                 consume
                 the
              
               professed
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               Hebr.
               10.
               27.
               
               
                 For
                 these
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               John
               5.
               16.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               rest
               there
               is
               a
               distinction
               to
               be
               made
               in
               respect
               both
               of
               their
               outward
               and
               inward
               estate
               .
               In
               regard
               of
               outward
               estate
               some
               are
               publick
               persons
               ,
               some
               are
               private
               .
               We
               are
               to
               pray
               for
               all
               ,
               but
               especially
               for
               the
               publick
               ,
               and
               
                 those
                 which
                 be
                 in
                 authority
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               as
               private
               persons
               are
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               publick
               ,
               so
               contrariwise
               the
               publick
               for
               the
               private
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               12.
               23.
               
            
             
             
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               inward
               estate
               ,
               some
               are
               faithfull
               ,
               some
               are
               faithlesse
               .
               We
               are
               to
               pray
               for
               all
               ,
               but
               especially
               
                 for
                 those
                 which
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               122.
               6.
               
               Ephes.
               6.
               18.
               
               Gal.
               6.
               10.
               
            
             
               The
               faithlesse
               are
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               some
               
               of
               them
               the
               enemies
               of
               our
               Church
               and
               countrey
               ,
               and
               some
               enemies
               to
               our selves
               ;
               and
               shall
               we
               pray
               for
               such
               ?
            
             
               Although
               now
               they
               be
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               
               hereafter
               they
               may
               become
               friends
               and
               be
               reconciled
               
               unto
               him
               :
               whereof
               our
               prayer
               may
               be
               a
               means
               :
               And
               therefore
               howsoever
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               against
               their
               wicked
               practices
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               for
               their
               persons
               ,
               that
               they
               of
               enemies
               may
               become
               friends
               ;
               of
               infidels
               ,
               faithfull
               ;
               of
               hereticks
               and
               schismaticks
               ,
               sound
               Christians
               ;
               of
               wicked
               and
               profane
               ,
               religious
               and
               holy
               :
               for
               this
               
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 acceptable
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 who
                 willeth
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 saved
                 and
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Timoth
               .
               2.
               4.
               
            
             
               Examples
               of
               them
               who
               have
               prayed
               for
               the
               wicked
               are
               very
               many
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               As
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               for
               the
               Sodomites
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               
               Moses
               ,
               for
               the
               rebellious
               Israelites
               ,
               Exod.
               32.
               yea
               ,
               for
               Pharaoh
               and
               the
               Egyptians
               ;
               Samuel
               ,
               for
               Saul
               ,
               the
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               Jerdboam
               ,
               1.
               
               Kings
               13.
               
               But
               why
               seek
               ●…
               examples
               ?
               We
               have
               a
               commandment
               to
               pray
               for
               such
               as
               have
               sinned
               not
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               a
               promise
               to
               procure
               mercy
               for
               them
               ,
               1.
               
               John
               5.
               16.
               and
               a
               complaint
               of
               God
               when
               this
               is
               not
               performed
               ,
               Ezek.
               22.
               30.
               
            
             
               Prayers
               made
               for
               the
               wicked
               are
               many
               times
               
               without
               fruit
               .
            
             
             
               If
               they
               be
               without
               fruit
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               to
               them
               
               idle
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               thee
               :
               
                 Thy
                 prayer
                 shall
                 return
                 into
                 thine
                 own
                 bosome
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               35.
               13.
               according
               to
               that
               Mat.
               10.
               13.
               
               
                 When
                 ye
                 come
                 into
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 salute
                 it
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 wish
                 peace
                 unto
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 house
                 be
                 worthy
                 ,
                 let
                 your
                 peace
                 come
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 worthy
                 ,
                 let
                 your
                 peace
                 return
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               those
               that
               be
               our
               enemies
               ;
               Though
               the
               Schoolmen
               teach
               that
               we
               are
               not
               or
               at
               least
               need
               not
               specially
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               yet
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               us
               
                 to
                 love
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 to
                 blesse
                 them
                 that
                 curse
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 who
                 despitefully
                 use
                 us
                 and
                 persecure
                 us
                 .
              
               So
               Jer.
               29.
               7.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               14.
               
               And
               this
               was
               practiced
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Luke
               13.
               34.
               by
               Stephen
               ,
               Acts
               7.
               60.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               kind
               of
               praying
               for
               others
               we
               are
               to
               referre
               
               Blessing
               :
               which
               is
               a
               speciall
               kind
               of
               prayer
               of
               the
               superiour
               for
               the
               inferiour
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               7.
               
               As
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               1.
               
               Kings
               8.
               55.
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               Num.
               6.
               23
               ,
               24.
               of
               the
               parents
               ,
               Gen.
               9.
               and
               27.
               and
               49.
               
               To
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               given
               great
               force
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               the
               prolonging
               of
               the
               childrens
               life
               and
               dayes
               seemeth
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               parents
               in
               the
               fifth
               commandment
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 prolong
                 their
                 dayes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               therefore
               not
               without
               cause
               are
               children
               taught
               to
               crave
               the
               blessing
               of
               their
               parents
               ;
               the
               rather
               because
               as
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               pray
               for
               others
               ,
               so
               also
               to
               desire
               others
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               .
               Which
               hath
               been
               done
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               inferiour
               and
               weak
               in
               grace
               ,
               as
               1.
               
               Sam.
               12.
               
               Jam.
               5.
               14.
               but
               also
               by
               the
               chief
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               by
               Paul
               in
               many
               places
               of
               his
               epistles
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               15.
               30.
               
               Eph.
               6.
               19.
               
               But
               when
               
               we
               desire
               others
               to
               pr●…y
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               adde
               our
               own
               prayers
               ,
               and
               our
               indeavour
               ,
               and
               our
               repentance
               ,
               
               if
               sinne
               hath
               separated
               between
               God
               and
               us
               ;
               otherwise
               the
               prayers
               of
               others
               though
               never
               so
               godly
               will
               not
               avail
               us
               ,
               Jer.
               15.
               1.
               
               Ezek.
               14.
               14.
               
            
             
               Prayer
               against
               others
               is
               Querimonia
               or
               ,
               Imprecatio
               .
               
            
             
               Complaint
               ,
               is
               intercession
               against
               others
               ,
               laying
               
               forth
               the
               evil
               that
               they
               do
               or
               intend
               against
               us
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               2
               ,
               3.
               1.
               
               Kings
               19.
               14.
               
               Psal.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               22.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               12.
               
               Isai.
               37.
               14.
               
               Acts
               4.
               29.
               
            
             
               Imprecation
               is
               that
               intercession
               against
               others
               
               whereby
               we
               do
               not
               onely
               declare
               their
               
                 malum
                 culpae
              
               ,
               evil
               of
               sinne
               ;
               but
               desire
               their
               
                 malum
                 poenae
              
               ,
               evil
               of
               punishment
               .
               And
               hereof
               are
               three
               degrees
               :
               The
               first
               ,
               when
               we
               pray
               not
               against
               their
               persons
               but
               against
               their
               counsels
               and
               practices
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               confound
               them
               and
               bring
               them
               to
               nought
               :
               So
               David
               prayed
               against
               Achitophel
               ,
               2.
               
               Sam.
               15.
               31.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               we
               pray
               the
               Lord
               to
               inflict
               some
               temporall
               affliction
               upon
               them
               that
               they
               may
               be
               humbled
               and
               brought
               to
               repentance
               ,
               Psal.
               83.
               16.
               
               
                 Fill
                 their
                 faces
                 with
                 shame
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 seek
                 thy
                 name
                 .
              
               Job
               34.
               36.
               
               
                 Optat
                 Elihu
                 Jobum
                 tamdiu
                 affligi
                 donec
                 justitiam
                 Dei
                 agnoscat
                 ,
                 &
                 à
                 responsionibus
                 blasphemis
                 qualibus
                 impii
                 utuntur
                 abstineat
                 :
              
               Elihu
               wisheth
               Job
               so
               long
               to
               be
               afflicted
               till
               he
               acknowledged
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               and
               absteined
               from
               blasphemous
               answers
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               wicked
               do
               use
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               we
               pray
               for
               their
               utter
               destruction
               ,
               Psal.
               55.
               15.
               
               But
               here
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               whether
               these
               kinds
               of
               
               imprecations
               be
               lawfull
               and
               agreeable
               to
               charity
               ,
               and
               whether
               also
               they
               be
               imitable
               .
            
             
             
               Of
               the
               first
               there
               is
               no
               question
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               made
               not
               against
               their
               person
               but
               their
               sinne
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               profitable
               not
               onely
               for
               him
               that
               prayeth
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               other
               also
               that
               is
               prayed
               against
               ,
               that
               his
               sinne
               may
               be
               restrained
               ,
               and
               his
               wicked
               practices
               prevented
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               great
               question
               to
               be
               made
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               made
               in
               hatred
               of
               the
               sinne
               and
               love
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               that
               the
               sinne
               by
               the
               affliction
               may
               be
               mortified
               and
               the
               sinner
               saved
               .
               Concerning
               the
               third
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               distinguish
               between
               such
               imprecations
               as
               are
               generally
               conceived
               against
               the
               wicked
               and
               obstinate
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               are
               particular
               .
               For
               of
               the
               first
               there
               is
               no
               question
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               warrantable
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               generally
               propounded
               without
               having
               a
               speciall
               eye
               to
               some
               particulars
               whom
               perhaps
               we
               maligne
               ;
               Judg.
               5.
               31.
               
               Psal.
               31.
               17.
               
               Deut.
               27.
               15
               ,
               &c.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               chapter
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               16.
               22.
               
               
                 Anathema
                 Maranatha
              
               .
               Again
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               directed
               against
               particular
               men
               ,
               sometimes
               they
               are
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 verba
                 praedicentium
              
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               
               those
               who
               foretell
               ,
               rather
               then
               
                 vota
                 imprecantium
              
               ,
               the
               wishes
               of
               them
               that
               imprecate
               ;
               as
               Gen.
               9.
               25.
               
               Psal.
               109.
               7
               ,
               8.
               with
               Acts
               1.
               20.
               
               Jos.
               6.
               26.
               with
               1.
               
               Kings
               16.
               34.
               
               And
               such
               are
               the
               words
               denounced
               by
               our
               Saviour
               to
               Chorazin
               and
               Bethsaida
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               21.
               against
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               Matth.
               23.
               and
               Luke
               11.
               42
               ,
               &c.
               against
               Judas
               ,
               Matth.
               26.
               24.
               
            
             
               As
               touching
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               curses
               which
               the
               holy
               men
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               have
               denounced
               against
               the
               wicked
               ,
               wishing
               the
               ruine
               and
               destruction
               of
               their
               persons
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               hold
               that
               howsoever
               
               they
               were
               warrantable
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               not
               imitable
               of
               us
               .
               They
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               were
               inlightened
               certainly
               to
               know
               &
               discern
               those
               against
               whom
               they
               make
               such
               imprecations
               to
               have
               been
               the
               desperate
               enemies
               of
               God
               appointed
               to
               destruction
               .
               Secondly
               .
               ,
               they
               were
               moved
               not
               with
               private
               hatred
               but
               with
               a
               pure
               zeal
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               love
               of
               our
               neighbour
               must
               give
               place
               ,
               desiring
               that
               God
               might
               be
               glorified
               in
               the
               confusion
               of
               his
               obstinate
               enemies
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               for
               us
               who
               neither
               have
               the
               like
               certainty
               
               of
               knowledge
               nor
               the
               like
               purity
               of
               zeal
               ,
               our
               safest
               course
               is
               altogether
               to
               abstein
               from
               imprecations
               directed
               against
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               ;
               knowing
               that
               when
               curses
               do
               proceed
               from
               private
               hatred
               and
               malice
               ,
               they
               are
               most
               horrible
               profanations
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               malicious
               men
               go
               about
               to
               make
               God
               the
               executioner
               of
               their
               malice
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               charged
               not
               to
               curse
               but
               to
               blesse
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               9.
               even
               those
               that
               curse
               or
               persecute
               us
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               14.
               
               Matth.
               5.
               44.
               
               Cursed
               therefore
               are
               they
               which
               use
               cursing
               ,
               Psal.
               109.
               17.
               especially
               if
               they
               curse
               any
               of
               the
               heirs
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               to
               whom
               God
               hath
               made
               this
               promise
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 he
                 that
                 blesseth
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 cursed
                 be
                 he
                 that
                 curseth
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               12.
               3.
               and
               27.
               29.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIII
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 reall
                 object
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               object
               reall
               ,
               or
               the
               thing
               which
               we
               do
               ask
               ,
               is
               either
               undetermined
               and
               not
               particularly
               expressed
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               is
               determined
               and
               expressed
               in
               particular
               .
               The
               former
               ,
               when
               in
               generall
               or
               in
               indefinite
               terms
               we
               desire
               the
               Lord
               to
               heare
               us
               ;
               Psal.
               4.
               1.
               
               
                 Heare
                 me
                 when
                 I
                 call
                 ;
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 my
                 prayer
                 :
              
               Psal.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               28.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               54.
               2.
               and
               55.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               61.
               1.
               and
               86.
               1.
               and
               88.
               2.
               and
               102.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               130.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               141.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               143.
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               object
               determined
               is
               either
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               or
               our
               own
               good
               .
               The
               advancement
               of
               Gods
               glory
               is
               to
               be
               asked
               both
               absolutely
               and
               first
               .
               Absolutely
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               without
               any
               condition
               or
               respect
               of
               our
               own
               good
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               subordinate
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               to
               it
               .
               If
               therefore
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               our
               own
               good
               come
               in
               comparison
               or
               in
               question
               whether
               should
               give
               place
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               preferre
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               before
               our
               own
               salvation
               .
               Example
               ,
               Exod.
               32.
               32.
               
               Rom.
               9.
               3.
               
               For
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               is
               the
               chief
               end
               ,
               and
               our
               good
               is
               no
               otherwise
               to
               be
               desired
               then
               it
               is
               referred
               thereunto
               .
               But
               as
               we
               are
               to
               ask
               it
               absolutely
               so
               also
               first
               :
               First
               ,
               both
               in
               order
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               first
               petition
               of
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ;
               and
               first
               in
               degree
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               chiefly
               ,
               because
               the
               end
               is
               alwayes
               better
               and
               more
               excellent
               then
               those
               things
               which
               are
               referred
               to
               the
               end
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
             
               The
               things
               which
               we
               crave
               for
               our selves
               (
               under
               which
               word
               I
               comprehend
               all
               men
               )
               is
               either
               the
               bestowing
               ,
               continuing
               and
               increasing
               of
               some
               good
               ,
               or
               else
               deliverance
               or
               preservation
               from
               evil
               .
               In
               which
               regard
               prayer
               is
               either
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 precatio
                 boni
              
               ,
               prayer
               for
               good
               ;
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 deprecatio
                 mali
              
               ,
               deprecation
               of
               evil
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 Prayer
                 is
                 the
                 desiring
                 of
                 good
                 concerning
                 holy
                 things
                 made
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               saith
               Basil.
               Phil.
               4.
               6.
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               1.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               said
               before
               that
               the
               matter
               or
               object
               of
               
               our
               prayer
               must
               be
               good
               ;
               how
               then
               can
               prayer
               admit
               a
               distinction
               in
               respect
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               .
            
             
               The
               avoiding
               or
               taking
               away
               of
               evil
               is
               good
               :
               Amotio
               
               
                 mali
                 habet
                 rationem
                 boni
              
               ,
               Removing
               of
               evil
               hath
               the
               reason
               of
               good
               :
               And
               ,
               as
               the
               Oratour
               saith
               ,
               
                 Bellum
                 est
                 cavere
                 malum
              
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               to
               shun
               evil
               .
               And
               hereupon
               the
               benefits
               of
               God
               are
               distinguished
               into
               positive
               ,
               which
               are
               reall
               benefits
               ;
               and
               privative
               ,
               which
               is
               deliverance
               or
               preservation
               from
               evil
               .
               The
               good
               things
               which
               we
               crave
               for
               our selves
               belong
               either
               to
               the
               obteining
               of
               a
               better
               life
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               mainteining
               of
               this
               life
               :
               the
               former
               are
               commonly
               called
               spirituall
               blessings
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               temporall
               .
            
             
               The
               spirituall
               blessings
               (
               I
               mean
               so
               many
               as
               are
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               )
               we
               are
               to
               ask
               absolutely
               ;
               because
               such
               spirituall
               blessings
               are
               absolutely
               subordinated
               to
               Gods
               glory
               and
               mans
               salvation
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               among
               those
               things
               which
               we
               crave
               for
               our selves
               they
               are
               first
               to
               be
               desired
               and
               sought
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               33.
               
               And
               that
               order
               our
               Saviour
               observeth
               in
               the
               
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               teaching
               us
               after
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               seek
               our
               own
               chiefest
               good
               .
               For
               by
               
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
              
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               both
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glory
               and
               the
               kingdome
               of
               grace
               .
               The
               kingdome
               of
               glory
               cometh
               to
               us
               in
               our
               glorification
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               grace
               in
               our
               vocation
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Satan
               into
               Gods
               kingdome
               ;
               and
               secondly
               in
               our
               justification
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               both
               indued
               with
               the
               priviledges
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               God
               imputed
               ,
               peace
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               17.
               and
               also
               intituled
               unto
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               .
               And
               by
               
                 doing
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               is
               meant
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               God
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               is
               by
               us
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               or
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               the
               cognizance
               of
               all
               true
               subjects
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               proper
               note
               of
               all
               the
               heirs
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glory
               ,
               Acts
               26.
               18.
               and
               20.
               32.
               
            
             
               As
               touching
               temporall
               benefits
               ;
               Some
               have
               denied
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               asked
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               the
               Marcionites
               and
               Manichees
               :
               others
               have
               doubted
               concerning
               the
               same
               ;
               as
               Chrysostome
               and
               Basil
               ,
               as
               being
               unworthy
               either
               for
               us
               to
               seek
               and
               ask
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               for
               him
               to
               give
               unto
               us
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               he
               biddeth
               us
               
                 first
                 seek
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               implyeth
               that
               temporall
               things
               are
               to
               be
               sought
               also
               in
               a
               secondary
               respect
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               Lyra
               saith
               ,
               
                 Primum
                 relativè
                 dicitur
                 ad
                 secundum
                 .
                 Cùm
                 ergò
                 dicit
                 ,
                 Primò
                 quaerendum
                 ,
                 significavit
                 quòd
                 hoc
                 posteriùs
                 quaerendum
                 non
                 tempore
                 sed
                 dignitate
                 (
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 secundariâ
                 quâdam
                 ratione
                 )
                 illud
                 tanquam
                 bonum
                 nostrum
                 ,
                 hoc
                 tanquam
                 necessarium
                 nostrum
                 ;
                 necessari●…m
                 autem
              
               
               
                 propter
                 illud
                 bonum
              
               :
               FIRST
               is
               relatively
               spoken
               
               with
               reference
               to
               a
               latter
               :
               And
               therefore
               when
               he
               saith
               that
               we
               must
               seek
               it
               first
               ,
               he
               implyeth
               that
               this
               is
               to
               be
               sought
               afterwards
               ,
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               time
               but
               dignity
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               a
               secondary
               respect
               ;
               )
               that
               as
               our
               good
               ,
               this
               as
               necessary
               .
               For
               whereas
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               temporall
               benefits
               are
               not
               
                 quaerenda
                 sed
                 adjicienda
                 quaesitis
              
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               sought
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               added
               to
               things
               sought
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               
                 adde
                 these
                 things
              
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               those
               that
               tempt
               God
               in
               neglect
               of
               prayer
               and
               other
               means
               ,
               but
               to
               such
               as
               seek
               them
               in
               a
               secondary
               respect
               .
               Whereunto
               we
               may
               adde
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               godly
               ;
               Gen.
               28.
               20.
               1.
               
               Kings
               8.
               33
               ,
               35
               ,
               37.
               
               Prov.
               30.
               8.
               and
               the
               precept
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               teaching
               us
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Give
                 us
                 this
                 day
                 our
                 daily
                 bread
                 .
              
               It
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               that
               in
               asking
               temporall
               things
               many
               do
               erre
               ,
               either
               asking
               them
               chiefly
               or
               absolutely
               ;
               but
               as
               we
               must
               ask
               and
               seek
               them
               in
               a
               secondary
               respect
               ,
               so
               also
               conditionally
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               they
               stand
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               our
               own
               spirituall
               good
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               outward
               things
               are
               not
               to
               be
               cared
               for
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               prayed
               for
               .
            
             
               Christ
               doth
               not
               forbid
               
                 curam
                 providentiae
                 ,
                 sed
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 curam
                 solicitudinis
                 &
                 diffidentiae
              
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               providence
               ,
               but
               carking
               care
               and
               diffidence
               .
               Phil.
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 Be
                 nothing
                 carefull
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 let
                 your
                 requests
                 be
                 manifested
                 .
              
               And
               where
               they
               think
               these
               things
               unworthy
               the
               Lords
               gift
               ,
               they
               must
               understand
               that
               his
               providence
               submitteth
               it self
               to
               the
               lowest
               creature
               ;
               and
               he
               giveth
               food
               to
               all
               even
               the
               basest
               creatures
               .
            
             
             
               The
               mind
               in
               and
               by
               prayer
               is
               to
               be
               lifted
               up
               to
               
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               depressed
               to
               things
               below
               :
               But
               when
               we
               pray
               for
               temporall
               things
               the
               mind
               is
               not
               elevated
               but
               depressed
               .
            
             
               When
               we
               so
               ask
               temporall
               things
               for
               themselves
               ,
               
               resting
               in
               them
               as
               the
               end
               ,
               our
               mind
               is
               depressed
               and
               our
               heart
               is
               set
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               when
               they
               are
               asked
               as
               means
               to
               further
               Gods
               glory
               and
               our
               own
               spirituall
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIV
               .
               
                 Of
                 Deprecation
              
               .
            
             
               NOw
               followeth
               Deprecation
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               evil
               which
               we
               do
               deprecari
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               desire
               either
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               ,
               whether
               in
               whole
               ,
               
                 ut
                 avertatur
              
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               averted
               ,
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               
                 ut
                 mitigetur
              
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               mitigated
               if
               it
               be
               upon
               us
               ;
               or
               to
               be
               kept
               and
               preserved
               therefrom
               if
               we
               be
               in
               any
               danger
               thereof
               ,
               
                 ut
                 antevertatur
              
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               prevented
               ,
               is
               either
               the
               evil
               of
               sinne
               or
               the
               evil
               of
               punishment
               .
               In
               the
               former
               we
               pray
               that
               our
               sinnes
               may
               be
               removed
               and
               taken
               away
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               delivered
               either
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               justification
               ;
               or
               from
               the
               fault
               and
               
               corruption
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               sanctification
               .
            
             
               In
               prayer
               for
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinne
               these
               things
               specially
               are
               required
               :
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               action
               it self
               ,
               confession
               of
               sinnes
               .
               And
               of
               this
               Augustine
               speaketh
               excellently
               :
               
                 Hortatur
                 nos
                 saepius
                 Scriptura
                 ad
                 medicamenta
                 fugere
                 confessionis
                 :
                 Non
                 quòd
                 Deus
                 indigeat
                 confessione
                 nostrâ
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               Scripture
               doth
               
               
                 often
                 exhort
                 us
                 to
                 flee
                 to
                 the
                 medicine
                 of
                 confession
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 God
                 needeth
                 our
                 confession
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 present
                 which
                 we
                 think
                 ,
                 speak
                 and
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 otherwise
                 be
                 saved
                 unlesse
                 we
                 confesse
                 penitently
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 amisse
                 negligently
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 accuseth
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 devil
                 hath
                 not
                 whereof
                 to
                 accuse
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 .
                 If
                 at
                 least
                 confessing
                 he
                 do
                 by
                 repenting
                 blot
                 out
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 again
                 renew
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 sinner
                 whilest
                 he
                 liveth
                 confesse
                 the
                 sinnes
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 ,
                 because
                 confession
                 is
                 fruitlesse
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 repentance
                 there
                 profit
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   now
                   is
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   now
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                
                 ;
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 pardon
                 to
                 the
                 penitent
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 death
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 vengeance
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 neglect
                 to
                 confesse
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 wicked
                 men
                 have
                 bitter
                 repentance
                 in
                 torments
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 profit
                 thē
                 for
                 pardon
                 :
                 but
                 their
                 conscience
                 tortureth
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 their
                 pains
                 which
                 they
                 suffer
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 All
                 hope
                 of
                 pardon
                 consisteth
                 in
                 confession
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Ad
                   fratres
                   in
                   Eremo
                   ,
                   Serm.
                   30.
                   
                   O
                   homo
                   ,
                   nè
                   tardes
                   converti
                   ad
                   Deum
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 delay
                 to
                 turn
                 unto
                 God.
                 Examine
                 thy
                 mind
                 ,
                 search
                 all
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ;
                 consider
                 before
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 confession
                 that
                 thy
                 heart
                 hath
                 sinned
                 in
                 coveting
                 evil
                 things
                 ,
                 thine
                 eye
                 in
                 beholding
                 vanity
                 ,
                 thy
                 mouth
                 in
                 speaking
                 falshood
                 ,
                 thine
                 eare
                 in
                 hearing
                 lies
                 ,
                 thy
                 hand
                 in
                 perpetrating
                 blows
                 and
                 murders
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Let
                 therefore
                 thine
                 heart
                 grieve
                 ,
                 thine
                 eye
                 weep
                 ,
                 thy
                 mouth
                 pray
                 without
                 intermission
                 ,
                 thine
                 eare
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thine
                 hand
                 
                 give
                 alms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 thy
                 feet
                 come
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 thy
                 knees
                 bow
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 deferre
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 pardon
                 to
                 the
                 penitent
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 promised
                 life
                 till
                 to
                 morrow
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 delayeth
                 it
                 .
              
               Thus
               much
               Augustine
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               confession
               is
               both
               profitable
               and
               necessary
               .
               It
               hath
               the
               promise
               of
               forgivenesse
               :
               So
               to
               the
               hiding
               of
               our
               sinnes
               is
               pardon
               denied
               ,
               1.
               
               John
               1.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 deny
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 we
                 deceive
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 truth
                 in
                 us
              
               ;
               but
               we
               bewray
               our selves
               to
               be
               hypocrites
               :
               
                 If
                 we
                 confesse
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 faithfull
                 and
                 just
                 to
                 forgive
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cleanse
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 unrighteousnesse
                 .
              
               Prov.
               28.
               13.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 hideth
                 his
                 sinnes
                 shall
                 not
                 prosper
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 confesseth
                 and
                 forsaketh
                 them
                 shall
                 have
                 mercy
                 .
              
               We
               see
               this
               verified
               in
               the
               example
               of
               David
               :
               For
               while
               he
               concealed
               his
               sinne
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               heavy
               upon
               him
               to
               afflict
               him
               ,
               Psal.
               32.
               3
               ,
               4.
               but
               when
               he
               
                 confessed
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 his
                 iniquity
              
               ,
               the
               Lord
               
                 forgave
                 him
                 his
                 sinne
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               
               Assoon
               as
               David
               reproved
               by
               Nathan
               confessed
               his
               sinne
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               presently
               assureth
               him
               that
               his
               sinne
               was
               forgiven
               ,
               2.
               
               Sam.
               12.
               
            
             
               Now
               this
               confession
               is
               to
               be
               made
               of
               unknown
               
               sinnes
               generally
               ,
               Psal.
               19.
               13.
               of
               known
               sinnes
               particularly
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               aggravating
               circumstances
               ,
               Psal.
               51.
               4
               ,
               5.
               and
               in
               both
               we
               are
               freely
               to
               acknowledge
               what
               we
               have
               deserved
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               Ezra
               9.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Dan.
               9.
               4
               ,
               5.
               that
               
                 judging
                 our selves
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.
               31.
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               when
               he
               
                 judgeth
                 may
                 be
                 justified
              
               ,
               Psal.
               51.
               4.
               
               To
               which
               purpose
               we
               are
               to
               
                 abhorre
                 our selves
                 in
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 ,
              
               Job
               42.
               6.
               and
               to
               behave
               our
               
               selves
               before
               the
               Lord
               as
               Benhadad
               and
               his
               followers
               before
               Ahab
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               1.
               
               Kings
               20.
               31.
               
               And
               that
               this
               confession
               may
               be
               made
               accordingly
               ,
               
               we
               are
               in
               our
               preparation
               both
               to
               try
               and
               examine
               ourselves
               by
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               our
               sinnes
               which
               we
               are
               seriously
               to
               confesse
               ,
               Lam.
               3.
               40
               ,
               41.
               and
               also
               labour
               that
               we
               may
               see
               and
               feel
               our
               miserie
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               labouring
               and
               being
               wearied
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               may
               out
               of
               an
               humble
               and
               contrite
               soul
               poure
               out
               our
               supplications
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               The
               neglect
               whereof
               is
               reproved
               Jer.
               8.
               6.
               
            
             
               And
               that
               we
               may
               obtein
               forgivenesse
               we
               are
               also
               
               to
               come
               in
               charitie
               ,
               being
               as
               desirous
               to
               forgive
               our
               brethren
               that
               have
               offended
               us
               as
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               forgiven
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Matth.
               6
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               See
               Ecclus
               28.
               2
               ,
               3.
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               8.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 without
                 wrath
              
               .
               And
               likewise
               we
               are
               to
               repent
               of
               those
               sinnes
               the
               pardon
               whereof
               we
               desire
               :
               For
               that
               is
               pretended
               in
               our
               asking
               forgivenesse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               both
               to
               be
               sorie
               for
               our
               sinne
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               promise
               and
               purpose
               unfeignedly
               amendment
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               And
               both
               these
               duties
               of
               charity
               and
               repentance
               are
               likewise
               to
               be
               practiced
               in
               our
               lives
               after
               we
               have
               craved
               forgivenesse
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God.
               For
               as
               touching
               the
               dutie
               of
               charity
               in
               forgiving
               others
               ;
               If
               after
               we
               have
               desired
               forgivenesse
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               conceit
               have
               obteined
               pardon
               ,
               if
               we
               deal
               unmercifully
               with
               our
               brother
               ,
               whom
               we
               will
               not
               forgive
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               an
               evidence
               against
               us
               that
               our
               sinnes
               indeed
               were
               not
               pardoned
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               23
               ,
               to
               35.
               
               
               And
               for
               the
               other
               duty
               of
               repentance
               ;
               A
               man
               cannot
               have
               assurance
               of
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               his
               sinne
               which
               he
               doth
               continue
               in
               :
               For
               God
               doth
               not
               remit
               the
               sinnes
               which
               we
               our selves
               retein
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 confesseth
                 and
                 forsaketh
                 his
                 sinne
                 shall
                 have
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               28.
               13.
               
            
             
               And
               as
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinne
               or
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               guilt
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               also
               pray
               that
               we
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               corruptions
               and
               preserved
               against
               tentations
               alluring
               unto
               sinne
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               And
               as
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               against
               corruptions
               and
               tentations
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               in
               our
               lives
               strive
               and
               fight
               against
               our
               corruptions
               and
               resist
               tentations
               ,
               avoyding
               also
               occasions
               of
               evil
               ;
               otherwise
               how
               can
               we
               ask
               that
               of
               the
               Lord
               which
               we
               our selves
               will
               not
               yield
               unto
               in
               our
               practice
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               of
               prayer
               against
               
                 malum
                 culpae
              
               ,
               the
               
               evil
               of
               sinne
               .
               There
               is
               also
               prayer
               against
               
                 malum
                 poenae
              
               ,
               the
               evil
               of
               punishment
               ,
               both
               spirituall
               and
               temporall
               and
               also
               eternall
               .
               The
               spirituall
               is
               ,
               when
               God
               doth
               punish
               sinne
               with
               sinne
               ,
               blinding
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               hardening
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               giving
               them
               over
               to
               a
               reprobate
               sense
               .
               The
               temporall
               ,
               when
               God
               doth
               either
               for
               chastisement
               ,
               or
               triall
               ,
               or
               punishment
               ,
               afflict
               men
               with
               the
               afflictions
               and
               calamities
               of
               this
               life
               :
               against
               which
               sort
               this
               kind
               of
               deprecation
               is
               most
               usuall
               .
               Psalmus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Nè
                 perdas
              
               ;
               Psal.
               57
               ,
               58
               ,
               59
               ,
               75.
               
            
             
               But
               in
               this
               kind
               of
               prayer
               especially
               we
               must
               wholly
               submit
               and
               resigne
               our selves
               unto
               the
               good
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               what
               is
               
               good
               for
               us
               better
               then
               our selves
               ;
               with
               patience
               and
               comfort
               to
               bear
               what
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               lay
               upon
               us
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               David
               ,
               2.
               
               Sam.
               15.
               26.
               and
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Matth.
               26.
               39
               ,
               42.
               
               For
               herein
               especially
               that
               is
               verified
               Rom.
               8.
               that
               we
               
               
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 ask
              
               .
               For
               to
               be
               afflicted
               is
               not
               simply
               evil
               ,
               but
               contrariwise
               worketh
               for
               the
               good
               of
               them
               that
               are
               afflicted
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               28.
               
               Insomuch
               that
               David
               professeth
               that
               it
               had
               
                 been
                 good
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 afflicted
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               119.
               71.
               and
               Jeremy
               ,
               Lam.
               3.
               27.
               yea
               ,
               David
               pronounceth
               
                 the
                 man
                 blessed
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 chastise
                 and
                 nurture
                 in
                 his
                 law
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               94.
               12.
               
            
             
               Deprecation
               of
               calamities
               is
               often
               joyned
               with
               Lamentations
               particularly
               bewayling
               their
               state
               ,
               and
               Expostulations
               .
               Example
               of
               the
               former
               in
               the
               Lamentations
               of
               Jeremie
               .
               Expostulations
               are
               vehement
               interrogations
               of
               the
               afflicted
               expressed
               from
               their
               grief
               ,
               whereby
               they
               expostulate
               with
               God
               concerning
               the
               greatnesse
               or
               continuance
               of
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               Psal.
               22.
               1.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               that
               our
               expostulation
               be
               a
               lively
               fruit
               of
               a
               strong
               faith
               ,
               lest
               perhaps
               it
               do
               degenerate
               into
               open
               murmuring
               and
               repining
               against
               God
               :
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               22.
               1.
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               being
               assured
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               calling
               him
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
              
               ,
               expostulateth
               with
               him
               
                 why
                 ,
                 being
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 forsaken
                 him
                 .
              
               So
               much
               of
               Petition
               or
               Prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXV
               .
               
                 Of
                 Thanksgiving
              
               .
            
             
               THanksgiving
               is
               that
               invocation
               whereby
               we
               do
               render
               due
               thanks
               and
               prayse
               unto
               God
               for
               his
               benefits
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               name
               ;
               This
               duty
               is
               by
               
               divers
               names
               expressed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Psal.
               100.
               4.
               
               Isai.
               12.
               
               Psal.
               145.
               2.
               
               As
               ,
               
                 To
                 prayse
                 God
              
               ,
               Gen.
               29.
               35.
               
               
                 To
                 blesse
                 him
              
               ,
               Psal.
               103.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               104.
               1.
               1.
               
               Chron.
               29.
               13.
               
               Jam.
               3.
               9.
               
               
                 To
                 confesse
                 unto
                 him
              
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               25.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               15.
               
               
                 To
                 give
                 him
                 thanks
              
               ,
               Psal.
               105.
               1.
               1.
               
               Chron.
               16.
               8.
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               8.
               
               Rom.
               1.
               21.
               
               Eph.
               5.
               20.
               
               
                 To
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               46.
               
               Act.
               10.
               46.
               and
               19.
               17.
               
               
                 To
                 extoll
                 him
              
               ,
               Psal.
               145.
               1.
               
               
                 To
                 exalt
                 his
                 name
              
               ,
               Psal.
               34.
               3.
               
               
                 To
                 glorifie
                 him
              
               ,
               Matth.
               9.
               8.
               and
               15.
               31.
               
               Luke
               2.
               20.
               
               
                 To
                 make
                 his
                 name
                 glorious
              
               ,
               Psal.
               66.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 offer
              
               (
               viz.
               a
               voluntary
               oblation
               )
               
                 thanksgiving
                 and
                 prayse
              
               ,
               Psal.
               50.
               14
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 To
                 offer
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 prayse
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 our
                 lips
                 confessing
                 to
                 his
                 name
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               13.
               15.
               as
               Hosea
               speaketh
               chap.
               14.
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 render
                 the
                 calves
                 of
                 our
                 lips
                 ;
                 To
                 sacrifice
                 unto
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
              
               Jon.
               2.
               9.
               
               Psal.
               116.
               17.
               
               
                 To
                 sacrifice
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 thanksgiving
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               duties
               required
               in
               thanksgiving
               are
               either
               
               common
               to
               it
               with
               prayer
               ,
               or
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               unto
               it
               .
               For
               when
               I
               say
               that
               thanksgiving
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               invocation
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               understand
               that
               all
               those
               things
               which
               were
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               generall
               treatise
               are
               particularly
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               thanksgiving
               .
               The
               which
               I
               will
               the
               rather
               do
               ,
               because
               commonly
               
               those
               things
               are
               delivered
               not
               as
               generall
               points
               but
               as
               particular
               to
               prayer
               .
            
             
               Thanksgiving
               therefore
               as
               well
               as
               prayer
               ,
               is
               a
               
               
                 religious
                 speech
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 unto
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 concerning
                 good
                 things
                 apperteining
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 good
                 .
              
               I
               call
               it
               
                 a
                 religious
                 speech
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               that
               religious
               worship
               which
               we
               ow
               unto
               God
               :
               whereby
               it
               is
               also
               distinguished
               from
               the
               civill
               thanksgiving
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               religiously
               to
               be
               performed
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               definition
               I
               noted
               six
               things
               which
               are
               essentiall
               to
               all
               invocation
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               it
               cannot
               be
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               :
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               party
               which
               doth
               invocate
               must
               be
               faithfull
               :
               for
               
                 God
                 heareth
                 not
                 sinners
              
               :
               And
               thanksgiving
               being
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               telleth
               us
               that
               
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 is
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               15.
               8.
               
               The
               proper
               subject
               of
               Gods
               prayse
               is
               the
               Church
               :
               
               Eph.
               3.
               21.
               
               
                 To
                 him
                 be
                 prayse
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Psal.
               65.
               1.
               
               
                 Praise
                 waiteth
                 sor
                 God
                 in
                 Sion
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               ,
               Psal.
               50.
               14
               ,
               15.
               exhorteth
               his
               saints
               and
               his
               peculiar
               people
               
                 to
                 offer
                 unto
                 him
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 trouble
                 :
                 But
              
               v.
               16.
               
                 unto
                 the
                 wicked
                 saith
                 God
                 ,
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 declare
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 my
                 covenant
                 into
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 thou
                 hatest
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 and
                 castest
                 my
                 words
                 behind
                 thee
                 ?
              
               Sacrifices
               are
               to
               be
               offered
               by
               none
               but
               priests
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               faithfull
               and
               they
               onely
               are
               
                 a
                 royall
                 priesthood
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 spirituall
                 sacrifice
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               5
               ,
               9.
               
               Revel
               .
               1.
               6.
               
            
             
               This
               duty
               is
               necessarily
               required
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               cannot
               
               without
               sinne
               be
               omitted
               by
               any
               ;
               but
               cannot
               be
               
               acceptably
               performed
               but
               by
               the
               faithfull
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               faithfull
               are
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               exhorted
               to
               this
               duty
               ,
               Psal.
               30.
               4
               ,
               and
               145.
               10.
               and
               149.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               And
               this
               sheweth
               the
               necessity
               of
               faith
               in
               Christ
               and
               repentance
               towards
               God.
               Again
               ,
               those
               which
               give
               thanks
               must
               be
               joyfull
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               but
               the
               wicked
               cannot
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               neither
               ought
               they
               whilest
               they
               continue
               in
               their
               sinnes
               to
               be
               joyfull
               :
               yea
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               denounceth
               à
               wo
               to
               such
               laughers
               ,
               Luke
               6.
               
               The
               faithfull
               therefore
               alone
               are
               exhorted
               ,
               as
               to
               rejoyce
               alwayes
               ,
               so
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 give
                 thanks
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               16
               ,
               18.
               
               Psal.
               132.
               9
               ,
               16.
               and
               149.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               33.
               1.
               
               
                 Rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 righteous
                 ;
                 for
                 prayse
                 is
                 comely
                 for
                 the
                 upright
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               prayer
               so
               also
               thanksgiving
               is
               to
               
               be
               offered
               unto
               God
               alone
               as
               the
               authour
               and
               principall
               giver
               of
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               Jam.
               1.
               17.
               
               Psal.
               50.
               14.
               
               Col.
               3.
               17.
               
               Ephes.
               5.
               20.
               
               We
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               thankfull
               unto
               men
               as
               unto
               the
               instruments
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               Rom.
               16.
               4.
               
               And
               to
               be
               unthankfull
               is
               a
               great
               fault
               ;
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               2.
               
               But
               if
               neglecting
               God
               we
               give
               thanks
               unto
               men
               as
               the
               authours
               ,
               we
               commit
               sacrilegious
               idolatry
               in
               robbing
               God
               of
               his
               honour
               and
               giving
               it
               unto
               men
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               prayse
               and
               thanksgiving
               is
               a
               sacrifice
               which
               must
               be
               offered
               to
               the
               Lord
               alone
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               his
               name
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               exalted
               ,
               Psal.
               148.
               13.
               and
               therefore
               they
               which
               so
               give
               thanks
               to
               men
               ,
               or
               rest
               in
               the
               means
               ,
               they
               sacrifice
               unto
               them
               and
               make
               them
               their
               God
               ;
               they
               
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 their
                 net
                 and
              
               
               
                 burn
                 incense
                 to
                 their
                 drag
              
               ,
               Hab.
               1.
               16.
               
               Eph.
               5.
               20.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Father
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Thanksgiving
               as
               well
               as
               Prayer
               is
               to
               be
               
               offered
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Ephes.
               8.
               20.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               Ephes.
               3.
               21.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 through
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               8.
               
               &
               7.
               25.
               
               Col.
               3.
               17.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               15.
               
               For
               we
               are
               an
               holy
               priesthood
               ,
               to
               offer
               up
               spirituall
               sacrifice
               acceptable
               to
               God
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               5.
               
               Revel
               .
               8.
               3.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               for
               the
               manner
               ;
               There
               is
               required
               in
               
               the
               soul
               ,
               1.
               in
               generall
               ,
               that
               our
               thanksgiving
               be
               a
               speech
               of
               the
               soul
               and
               not
               of
               the
               lips
               alone
               .
               David
               therefore
               in
               some
               places
               stirreth
               up
               
                 his
                 soul
              
               to
               prayse
               God
               ,
               Psal.
               103.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               104.
               1.
               
               And
               elsewhere
               he
               professeth
               that
               he
               would
               prayse
               God
               with
               his
               
                 whole
                 heart
              
               ,
               Psal.
               9.
               1.
               and
               86.
               12.
               and
               111.
               1.
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               an
               upright
               heart
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               7.
               
               To
               which
               purpose
               Paul
               also
               exhorteth
               us
               to
               
                 sing
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               5.
               19.
               
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
               To
               little
               purpose
               serveth
               the
               outward
               melody
               of
               the
               voyce
               ,
               unlesse
               there
               be
               a
               concent
               thereof
               with
               the
               heart
               :
               We
               must
               therefore
               be
               carefull
               to
               sing
               Davids
               Psalmes
               with
               Davids
               affections
               ;
               but
               we
               may
               not
               sing
               or
               praise
               God
               either
               with
               feigned
               lips
               or
               with
               wandring
               thoughts
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               mind
               there
               is
               required
               ,
               first
               ,
               Understanding
               ;
               Psal.
               47.
               7.
               
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               and
               secondly
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               to
               be
               perswaded
               that
               this
               our
               service
               and
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               is
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               in
               Christ
               ;
               without
               which
               our
               thanksgiving
               cannot
               be
               as
               it
               ought
               ,
               chearfull
               :
               unlesse
               we
               be
               perswaded
               by
               faith
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               towards
               us
               how
               can
               we
               be
               thankfull
               to
               him
               ?
            
             
             
               3.
               
               In
               our
               heart
               it
               is
               required
               that
               our
               praise
               or
               thanksgiving
               be
               humble
               ,
               reverent
               ,
               and
               hearty
               :
               Humble
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               ascribe
               the
               whole
               praise
               unto
               God
               ,
               unto
               whom
               alone
               it
               is
               due
               ,
               and
               assume
               no
               part
               thereof
               unto
               our selves
               ;
               Psal.
               115.
               1.
               
               Reverent
               ;
               for
               without
               reverence
               we
               cannot
               give
               unto
               the
               Lord
               the
               praise
               that
               is
               due
               unto
               his
               name
               ,
               Psal.
               29.
               2.
               nor
               ascribe
               unto
               him
               eternall
               kingdome
               ,
               power
               and
               glory
               .
               We
               must
               in
               our
               thanksgiving
               rejoyce
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 reverence
              
               ,
               Psal.
               2.
               11.
               and
               95.
               2
               ,
               6.
               performing
               therein
               a
               religious
               service
               and
               worship
               to
               God.
               Hearty
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               particular
               with
               thankfulnesse
               and
               chearfulnesse
               ,
               without
               which
               our
               thanks
               will
               be
               either
               cold
               or
               counterfeit
               .
               See
               Psal.
               68.
               26.
               
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               bodily
               duties
               :
               The
               voyce
               in
               more
               speciall
               manner
               is
               required
               in
               thanksgiving
               .
               Therefore
               our
               tongue
               is
               called
               
                 our
                 glory
              
               ,
               because
               by
               it
               we
               are
               to
               glorifie
               God.
               We
               are
               not
               by
               silence
               to
               smother
               Gods
               prayse
               ;
               but
               as
               we
               are
               inwardly
               thankfull
               so
               must
               we
               testifie
               our
               inward
               thankfulnesse
               by
               our
               outward
               thanksgiving
               .
               And
               in
               this
               kind
               of
               Invocation
               especially
               is
               singing
               warranted
               and
               commended
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               but
               also
               of
               the
               New
               ,
               Jam.
               5.
               13.
               
               Ephes.
               5.
               19.
               
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
               Matth.
               26.
               30.
               
               Acts
               16.
               25.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               this
               invocation
               also
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               naturally
               we
               are
               tongue-tied
               in
               Gods
               prayses
               :
               but
               it
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               that
               doth
               
                 open
                 our
                 lips
                 that
                 our
                 mouth
                 may
                 shew
                 forth
                 his
                 prayse
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               51.
               15.
               
               It
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               which
               
                 maketh
                 us
                 to
                 sing
                 with
                 grace
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Sixthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               our
               thanksgiving
               must
               be
               for
               good
               and
               lawfull
               things
               :
               otherwise
               we
               go
               about
               to
               make
               God
               the
               authour
               of
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVI
               .
               
                 Speciall
                 duties
                 required
                 in
                 thanksgiving
              
               .
            
             
               THe
               duties
               specially
               required
               in
               Thanksgiving
               do
               concern
               either
               the
               manner
               how
               ,
               or
               the
               time
               when
               ,
               or
               the
               object
               for
               which
               we
               are
               to
               give
               thanks
               .
               For
               the
               manner
               ,
               there
               are
               duties
               required
               both
               in
               the
               action
               it self
               and
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               and
               after
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               action
               there
               are
               duties
               required
               both
               inward
               and
               outward
               .
            
             
               The
               inward
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Thanksfulnesse
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Chearfulnesse
               .
            
             
               The
               former
               is
               required
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               that
               we
               should
               
               sing
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 with
                 grace
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
              
               .
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               gratia
               do
               signifie
               both
               the
               benefit
               and
               the
               thanks
               ;
               as
               when
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Gratia
                 gratiam
                 parit
              
               ,
               A
               good
               turn
               begetteth
               thanks
               :
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               the
               word
               grace
               is
               used
               for
               Thanksgiving
               at
               meals
               .
               The
               grace
               therefore
               that
               is
               required
               in
               the
               soul
               is
               Thankfulnesse
               .
               For
               outward
               thanksgiving
               without
               inward
               thankfulnesse
               is
               counterfeit
               and
               hypocriticall
               .
               There
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               
                 habendae
                 sunt
                 gratia
                 quas
                 agimus
              
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               thankfulnesse
               when
               we
               give
               thanks
               .
               And
               as
               prayer
               is
               the
               expressing
               of
               our
               desire
               ,
               so
               thanksgiving
               is
               the
               testifying
               of
               our
               thankfulnesse
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               they
               play
               the
               hypocrites
               which
               pray
               for
               that
               which
               they
               do
               not
               desire
               ,
               so
               likewise
               
               they
               which
               give
               thanks
               for
               that
               for
               which
               they
               are
               not
               thankfull
               ,
               either
               because
               they
               have
               it
               not
               ,
               or
               do
               not
               think
               themselves
               beholding
               to
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               Luke
               18.
               
               And
               as
               in
               prayer
               the
               Lord
               especially
               regardeth
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               so
               in
               thanksgiving
               ,
               the
               thankfulnesse
               of
               the
               soul.
               
            
             
               Now
               unto
               this
               thankfulnesse
               there
               is
               required
            
             
               
                 grata
              
               
                 
                   recordatio
                   ,
                   mindfulnesse
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   agnitio
                   ,
                   acknowledgement
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   affectio
                   ,
                   affection
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               mindfull
               of
               Gods
               benefits
               ,
               
               
                 non
                 habemus
                 gratias
              
               ,
               we
               bear
               them
               not
               in
               mind
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               thankfull
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               are
               often
               stirred
               up
               to
               remember
               Gods
               benefits
               ,
               and
               straitly
               charged
               that
               we
               do
               not
               forget
               them
               :
               for
               to
               forget
               them
               is
               to
               be
               unthankfull
               .
               See
               Deu●…
               .
               6.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               and
               8.
               11
               ,
               14
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               and
               32.
               15
               ,
               18.
               
               Psal.
               103.
               2.
               and
               116.
               21.
               
               And
               this
               remembrance
               it
               must
               be
               effectuall
               ,
               moving
               us
               to
               be
               thankfull
               both
               in
               heart
               ,
               word
               ,
               and
               deed
               ,
               Psal.
               78.
               7.
               
               Deut.
               8.
               11.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               a
               gratefull
               acknowledgement
               beneficii
               
               Divini
               ,
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               ;
               and
               
                 officii
                 nostri
              
               ,
               of
               our
               beholdingnesse
               .
               To
               the
               gratefull
               acknowledgement
               of
               Gods
               benefit
               is
               required
               ,
               first
               a
               faithfull
               agnizing
               of
               the
               authour
               or
               benefactour
               ,
               and
               a
               right
               prizing
               of
               the
               benefit
               .
               For
               if
               we
               would
               be
               truly
               thankfull
               unto
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               ,
               what
               good
               thing
               soever
               we
               have
               ,
               whether
               spirituall
               or
               temporall
               ,
               by
               what
               means
               soever
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               the
               authour
               and
               giver
               thereof
               ,
               Jam.
               1.
               17.
               
               But
               infidelity
               in
               not
               acknowledging
               God
               to
               be
               the
               giver
               ,
               but
               either
               resting
               in
               the
               secondary
               causes
               ,
               which
               are
               
               but
               the
               instruments
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               ascribing
               the
               good
               things
               we
               have
               either
               to
               our
               good
               fortune
               or
               to
               our
               own
               industry
               or
               worthinesse
               ,
               maketh
               men
               unthankfull
               unto
               God.
               For
               faithlesse
               men
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               desire
               any
               good
               thing
               which
               they
               want
               do
               not
               seek
               unto
               God
               ,
               so
               having
               obteined
               their
               desire
               they
               do
               not
               return
               praise
               unto
               him
               ,
               but
               ascribe
               the
               good
               thing
               which
               they
               have
               either
               to
               blind
               fortune
               with
               profane
               Atheists
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               idoles
               with
               idolaters
               and
               Papists
               ,
               Hos.
               2.
               5
               ,
               8.
               or
               else
               rest
               in
               secondary
               causes
               as
               the
               principall
               ,
               and
               preferre
               the
               tool
               before
               the
               workman
               ,
               Isai.
               10.
               15.
               or
               attribute
               it
               to
               their
               own
               means
               and
               industry
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 their
                 net
              
               ,
               Hab.
               1.
               16.
               or
               lastly
               to
               their
               own
               wisdome
               and
               worthinesse
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               gods
               to
               themselves
               ,
               Deut.
               8.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               is
               a
               gratefull
               estimate
               and
               a
               
               right
               prizing
               of
               Gods
               benefits
               ,
               as
               well
               when
               we
               have
               them
               as
               when
               we
               want
               them
               .
               But
               ungratefull
               men
               lightly
               esteem
               the
               benefits
               of
               God
               when
               they
               have
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               greatly
               desire
               and
               highly
               prize
               when
               they
               want
               them
               .
               The
               which
               is
               most
               usuall
               in
               ordinary
               blessings
               :
               The
               benefits
               of
               health
               ,
               of
               peace
               ,
               of
               liberty
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               food
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               &c.
               we
               make
               no
               reckoning
               of
               them
               when
               we
               have
               them
               ;
               but
               
                 carendomagis
                 quàm
                 fruendo
              
               ,
               by
               wanting
               rather
               then
               enjoying
               them
               we
               learn
               rightly
               to
               prize
               them
               :
               and
               God
               many
               times
               bereaveth
               men
               of
               these
               benefits
               that
               by
               the
               want
               they
               may
               learn
               rightly
               to
               value
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               thankfull
               unto
               him
               for
               them
               .
               Our
               duty
               therefore
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               extenuate
               Gods
               blessings
               ,
               but
               with
               thankfull
               acknowledgement
               
               rather
               to
               amplifie
               them
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               excellency
               ,
               the
               profit
               ,
               the
               commodiousnesse
               ,
               the
               necessity
               ,
               the
               sufficiencie
               ;
               saying
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal.
               16.
               6.
               acknowledging
               also
               therein
               Gods
               wisdome
               ,
               power
               ,
               goodnesse
               ,
               fatherly
               providence
               and
               bounty
               towards
               us
               ;
               being
               perswaded
               that
               he
               doth
               all
               things
               well
               ,
               Mark
               7.
               37.
               and
               that
               by
               the
               gracious
               dispensation
               of
               his
               good
               providence
               he
               causeth
               all
               things
               to
               work
               for
               our
               good
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               28.
               
               They
               therefore
               are
               unthankfull
               who
               either
               extenuate
               or
               lightly
               esteem
               the
               benefits
               of
               God
               (
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               is
               usuall
               in
               ordinary
               blessings
               )
               Num.
               11.
               6.
               or
               ,
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               do
               take
               in
               ill
               part
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               done
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               Deut.
               1.
               27.
               which
               is
               usuall
               in
               the
               fatherly
               chastisements
               and
               crosses
               which
               God
               layeth
               upon
               us
               for
               our
               profit
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               10.
               
               
                 But
                 who
                 is
                 wise
                 and
                 will
                 observe
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 even
                 he
                 shall
                 understand
                 the
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               107.
               43.
               
            
             
               And
               as
               we
               are
               thankfully
               to
               acknowledge
               Gods
               
               goodnesse
               towards
               us
               ,
               so
               also
               we
               are
               humbly
               to
               acknowledge
               our
               own
               beholdingnesse
               .
               Which
               we
               shall
               the
               better
               do
               if
               to
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               we
               shall
               adde
               the
               consideration
               of
               our
               own
               nullity
               in
               our selves
               and
               our
               own
               unworthinesse
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               that
               we
               came
               naked
               into
               the
               world
               in
               respect
               of
               temporall
               blessings
               ,
               and
               void
               of
               all
               spirituall
               goodnesse
               ,
               we
               will
               acknowledge
               that
               what
               good
               thing
               soever
               we
               have
               we
               are
               beholding
               unto
               the
               Lord
               for
               it
               :
               Job
               1.
               
               
                 Naked
                 we
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 naked
                 we
                 shall
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 what
              
               
               
                 have
                 we
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 ?
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               4.
               7.
               and
               that
               
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 are
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.
               10.
               
            
             
               But
               secondly
               ,
               if
               we
               adde
               thereto
               the
               consideration
               
               of
               our
               unworthinesse
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               have
               deserved
               the
               plagues
               of
               God
               in
               this
               life
               and
               eternall
               damnation
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               thankfull
               to
               God
               in
               all
               estates
               ,
               acknowledging
               that
               
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 dealt
                 with
                 us
                 after
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 nor
                 rewarded
                 us
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               103.
               10.
               
               In
               time
               of
               distresse
               we
               shall
               acknowledge
               his
               
                 great
                 bounty
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 consumed
                 ,
              
               Lam.
               3.
               22.
               and
               so
               be
               thankfull
               for
               his
               privative
               blessings
               .
               And
               for
               the
               positive
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               any
               (
               as
               we
               never
               are
               without
               some
               ,
               more
               or
               lesse
               )
               we
               will
               acknowledge
               with
               Jacob
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               10.
               
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 his
                 mercies
                 .
              
               But
               if
               in
               stead
               of
               heaping
               his
               judgements
               upon
               us
               which
               we
               have
               deserved
               ,
               he
               multiply
               his
               blessings
               which
               we
               have
               not
               deserved
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               ,
               how
               are
               we
               then
               to
               acknowledge
               our
               own
               unworthinesse
               with
               David
               ,
               1.
               
               Chron.
               17.
               16.
               and
               29.
               14
               ,
               15.
               ?
            
             
               True
               humility
               therefore
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               thankfulnesse
               :
               
               But
               pride
               contrariwise
               maketh
               men
               unthankfull
               ,
               perswading
               themselves
               either
               that
               they
               have
               not
               so
               much
               as
               they
               are
               worthy
               of
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               discontented
               that
               they
               have
               no
               more
               ;
               or
               that
               whatsoever
               they
               have
               is
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               their
               own
               worthinesse
               ,
               wisdome
               or
               strength
               ,
               Deut.
               8.
               17.
               
               Isai.
               10.
               13.
               which
               is
               to
               make
               themselves
               Gods
               ;
               Ezek.
               28.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Dan.
               4.
               30.
               
            
             
               Now
               this
               acknowledgement
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               
               
               and
               our
               beholdingnesse
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               effectuall
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               will
               work
               upon
               the
               heart
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               gratefully
               affected
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               and
               bounty
               towards
               us
               ,
               causing
               us
               to
               love
               God
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               obsequious
               towards
               God
               in
               all
               duties
               of
               thankfulnesse
               .
               For
               upon
               this
               sense
               and
               acknowledgement
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               towards
               us
               wherewith
               we
               are
               affected
               ,
               followeth
               alacrity
               and
               chearfulnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               second
               inward
               duty
               required
               in
               thanksgiving
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Lord
               loveth
               a
               chearfull
               giver
               ,
               so
               a
               chearfull
               thanksgiver
               :
               and
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               thanks
               ,
               cometh
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 rejoyce
              
               ,
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               must
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 with
                 joy
              
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               4.
               
               Jam.
               5.
               13.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 merry
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 sing
                 Psalmes
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               many
               places
               hath
               joyned
               them
               together
               ;
               as
               Psal.
               9.
               2.
               and
               33.
               1.
               and
               81.
               1.
               and
               92.
               1
               ,
               4.
               and
               100.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               4.
               and
               therefore
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               severed
               by
               us
               .
               It
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               who
               have
               tasted
               how
               good
               and
               gracious
               
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               Psal.
               104.
               34.
               and
               149.
               5.
               and
               32.
               11.
               and
               33.
               1.
               
               Phil.
               4.
               4.
               especially
               when
               we
               prayse
               him
               and
               give
               him
               thanks
               .
               For
               when
               men
               are
               dull
               ,
               neither
               affected
               with
               any
               sense
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               nor
               with
               chearfulnesse
               ,
               their
               thanks
               are
               not
               hearty
               but
               cold
               and
               counterfeit
               .
               So
               much
               of
               the
               inward
               duties
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVII
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 outward
                 expressing
                 inward
                 thankfulnesse
                 by
                 praysing
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               THe
               outward
               duty
               is
               ,
               to
               expresse
               our
               inward
               thankfulnesse
               and
               chearfulnesse
               :
               Our
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               by
               celebrating
               and
               praysing
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               extolling
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               recounting
               his
               mercies
               ,
               and
               exciting
               others
               to
               prayse
               God
               :
               Our
               chearfulnesse
               ,
               jubilando
               ,
               by
               making
               a
               joyfull
               noyse
               ,
               and
               singing
               unto
               God
               ;
               Psal.
               100.
               1.
               and
               81.
               1.
               
               Jam.
               5.
               13.
               
            
             
               Now
               because
               naturally
               we
               are
               backward
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               duty
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               scarce
               one
               of
               ten
               can
               be
               found
               to
               return
               prayse
               and
               thanks
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               story
               of
               the
               ten
               lepers
               ,
               Luke
               17.
               17.
               
               I
               will
               therefore
               use
               some
               arguments
               
               to
               move
               us
               thereunto
               .
               And
               first
               that
               threefold
               argument
               Psal.
               147.
               1.
               
               
                 Praise
                 ye
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 sing
                 prayses
                 to
                 our
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 and
                 prayse
                 is
                 comely
                 .
              
               I.
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
              
               :
               For
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 concerning
                 us
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               18.
               
               It
               is
               the
               commandment
               of
               God
               in
               many
               places
               ;
               Psal.
               50.
               14.
               
               And
               the
               same
               is
               testified
               Psal.
               92.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               II.
               It
               is
               pleasant
               :
               Psal.
               135.
               3.
               
               For
               it
               is
               an
               exercise
               wherein
               not
               onely
               the
               faithfull
               on
               earth
               do
               especially
               rejoyce
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               in
               heaven
               ,
               who
               enjoy
               perpetuall
               joy
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               rejoycing
               and
               reposing
               therein
               a
               part
               of
               their
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               III.
               It
               is
               decent
               or
               comely
               :
               1.
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               glory
               and
               praise
               is
               due
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               therefore
               just
               to
               give
               unto
               him
               the
               
                 glory
                 and
                 praise
                 which
                 is
              
               
               
                 due
                 unto
                 his
                 name
              
               ,
               Psal.
               92.
               2.
               in
               respect
               both
               of
               his
               attributes
               and
               works
               :
               
                 Praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 mercy
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               136.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ;
               Psal.
               33.
               1.
               
               For
               what
               can
               more
               become
               those
               who
               by
               Christs
               benefit
               are
               become
               priests
               to
               offer
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               unto
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               
                 sacrifice
                 praise
              
               unto
               him
               ?
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               5.
               
               Revel
               .
               1.
               5.
               
               
                 By
                 him
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 offer
                 continually
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 our
                 lips
                 ,
                 confessing
                 to
                 his
                 name
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               13.
               15.
               
            
             
               To
               these
               we
               may
               adde
               another
               ternion
               of
               arguments
               ,
               That
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               is
               an
               exercise
               it self
               most
               Excellent
               ,
               to
               God
               most
               Honourable
               ,
               to
               us
               most
               Necessary
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               excellency
               of
               it
               may
               appear
               by
               comparing
               
               it
               ,
               first
               to
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               For
               the
               
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 ,
                 the
                 calves
                 of
                 our
                 lips
                 ,
              
               is
               farre
               preferred
               before
               the
               
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 goats
                 and
                 bulls
              
               ,
               Psal.
               50.
               14.
               secondly
               ,
               with
               Prayer
               :
               for
               as
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 blessed
                 thing
                 to
                 give
                 then
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
              
               Acts
               20.
               35.
               so
               a
               more
               excellent
               thing
               to
               give
               thanks
               then
               to
               beg
               and
               crave
               .
               Again
               ,
               what
               more
               excellent
               thing
               can
               be
               done
               on
               earth
               then
               that
               which
               is
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               in
               heaven
               ?
               and
               therefore
               to
               praise
               God
               is
               not
               onely
               an
               excellent
               but
               also
               a
               blessed
               exercise
               ;
               wherein
               the
               faithfull
               have
               reposed
               happinesse
               ,
               Psal.
               84.
               4.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 thine
                 house
                 :
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 still
                 praysing
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Praise
               is
               
                 Honourable
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               Psal.
               50.
               23.
               
               He
               
               
                 that
                 sacrificeth
                 praise
                 he
                 honoureth
                 me
                 .
              
               God
               so
               highly
               esteemeth
               his
               praises
               proceeding
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               thereby
               somet●…ing
               were
               added
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               to
               which
               being
               
               infinite
               nothing
               can
               be
               added
               .
               Therefore
               the
               praysing
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               called
               bl●…ssing
               ,
               Psal.
               103.
               1.
               
                 the
                 magnifying
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               46.
               and
               
                 the
                 glorifying
                 of
                 his
                 name
              
               ,
               Matth.
               9.
               6.
               the
               
                 making
                 of
                 his
                 praise
                 glorious
              
               ,
               Psal.
               66.
               2.
               or
               ,
               as
               some
               reade
               ,
               
                 appone
                 gloriam
                 nomini
                 ejus
              
               ,
               appoint
               glory
               to
               his
               name
               ,
               not
               that
               our
               praises
               indeed
               do
               make
               him
               great
               or
               glorious
               ,
               or
               adde
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               for
               his
               
                 name
                 is
                 exalted
                 above
                 all
                 praise
                 ,
              
               Nehem.
               9.
               5.
               but
               that
               to
               incourage
               us
               to
               this
               duty
               he
               is
               pleased
               so
               to
               term
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               his
               praise
               ,
               and
               the
               declaring
               or
               celebrating
               of
               his
               glory
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               Necessary
               ,
               I.
               
                 Necessitate
                 praecepti
              
               ,
               by
               necessity
               
               of
               precept
               ,
               Psal.
               50.
               14.
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               18.
               the
               which
               imposeth
               
                 necessitatem
                 officii
              
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               because
               we
               
                 are
                 priests
                 ordained
                 to
                 offer
                 spirit●…all
                 sacrifices
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               5.
               
               Revel
               .
               1.
               3.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               15.
               because
               in
               our
               daily
               prayers
               we
               desire
               that
               we
               may
               glorifie
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               our
               lives
               are
               to
               endeavour
               it
               .
               We
               desire
               also
               that
               
                 his
                 will
                 may
                 be
                 ▪
                 done
              
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               18.
               
               Would
               we
               ,
               as
               we
               pray
               ,
               
                 do
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 heaven
                 ?
              
               then
               must
               we
               be
               frequent
               in
               sounding
               forth
               his
               praise
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Necessitate
                 medii
              
               ,
               by
               necessity
               of
               the
               means
               ;
               as
               a
               necessary
               means
               ,
               in
               respect
               both
               of
               our
               good
               and
               Gods
               glory
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               our
               good
               ,
               for
               new
               blessings
               :
               because
               it
               is
               the
               condition
               upon
               which
               the
               Lord
               promiseth
               to
               heare
               and
               deliver
               us
               ,
               Psal.
               50.
               15.
               
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               thanksgiving
               is
               also
               profitable
               ,
               because
               
                 God
                 will
                 honour
                 them
                 that
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               S●…m
               .
               2.
               30.
               
               
               The
               readiest
               way
               to
               obtein
               new
               blessings
               ,
               is
               to
               give
               
               thanks
               for
               the
               old
               :
               not
               that
               by
               giving
               thanks
               we
               deserve
               better
               and
               greater
               blessings
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               teach
               :
               for
               this
               i●…
               before
               confuted
               .
               2.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               sovereigne
               end
               of
               all
               .
               All
               creatures
               do
               set
               forth
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               Psal.
               19.
               1.
               and
               148.
               
               
                 The
                 dumbe
                 creatures
              
               ,
               as
               Basil
               saith
               ,
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 silent
                 praysers
                 &
                 piercing
                 preachers
                 of
                 Gods
                 hidden
                 works
                 :
              
               but
               much
               more
               men
               ,
               who
               set
               forth
               Gods
               praise
               not
               onely
               as
               the
               matter
               but
               as
               the
               instruments
               of
               his
               praise
               ,
               Psal.
               145.
               10.
               
               Our
               speech
               was
               given
               us
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ;
               &
               therefore
               our
               tongue
               is
               our
               glory
               :
               So
               that
               they
               are
               worse
               then
               bruit
               creatures
               who
               are
               mute
               in
               Gods
               praises
               .
               Yea
               ,
               such
               necessitie
               there
               is
               of
               praysing
               and
               glorifying
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               if
               men
               should
               be
               silent
               God
               would
               make
               the
               stones
               to
               sound
               forth
               his
               praise
            
             
               III.
               
                 Necessitate
                 signi
              
               ,
               by
               the
               necessitie
               of
               the
               signe
               .
               For
               it
               is
               necessary
               not
               onely
               that
               we
               should
               be
               thankfull
               unto
               God
               for
               his
               mercies
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               we
               should
               expresse
               our
               thankfulnesse
               .
               And
               for
               as
               much
               as
               we
               cannot
               referre
               or
               recompense
               Gods
               bounty
               ,
               (
               
                 for
                 our
                 goodnesse
                 will
                 not
                 reach
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               16.
               3.
               )
               It
               remaineth
               therefore
               that
               we
               must
               
                 agere
                 gratias
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               give
               thanks
               .
               For
               if
               we
               should
               enter
               into
               consultation
               with
               our selves
               ,
               and
               deliberate
               what
               course
               we
               should
               take
               to
               testifie
               our
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               our
               resolution
               must
               be
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               116.
               12
               ,
               17.
               
               Seeing
               then
               this
               is
               the
               onely
               thing
               besides
               the
               glorifying
               of
               God
               by
               a
               godly
               conversation
               that
               we
               can
               do
               to
               expresse
               our
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               we
               are
               very
               unthankfull
               if
               we
               be
               defective
               herein
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVIII
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 duties
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 thanksgiving
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 and
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               DUties
               to
               be
               performed
               out
               of
               the
               action
               both
               before
               and
               after
               .
            
             
               Before
               ,
               Preparation
               :
               Psal.
               108.
               1.
               and
               57.
               7.
               
               
               Wherein
               ,
               first
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               stirre
               up
               our selves
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               duty
               ,
               Psal.
               103.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               104.
               1.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               meditate
               of
               Gods
               undeserved
               bounty
               towards
               us
               ,
               &
               our
               own
               unworthines
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               of
               our selves
               we
               are
               unable
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               crave
               the
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 opening
                 our
                 lips
                 we
                 may
                 shew
                 forth
                 his
                 praise
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               51.
               17.
               
            
             
               After
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               testifie
               our
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               First
               ,
               
               by
               referring
               the
               benefits
               and
               gifts
               received
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               the
               giver
               ,
               in
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               seeking
               to
               glorifie
               God
               who
               hath
               been
               so
               gracious
               unto
               us
               ,
               by
               bringing
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               a
               godly
               life
               ,
               John
               15.
               8.
               by
               shunning
               sinne
               ,
               John
               5.
               14.
               and
               walking
               in
               new
               obedience
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               
                 honouring
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 our
                 substance
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               3.
               9.
               and
               acknowledging
               him
               to
               be
               the
               chief
               Lord
               from
               whom
               we
               do
               hold
               all
               good
               things
               ;
               by
               giving
               unto
               him
               the
               tithes
               which
               are
               his
               ,
               Levit.
               27.
               
               
                 Debentur
                 Deo
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               They
               are
               due
               unto
               God
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               universall
               dominion
               over
               all
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               assigned
               before
               the
               Law
               to
               the
               first-born
               which
               were
               his
               Priests
               ,
               as
               to
               Melchisedec
               ;
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               the
               Leviticall
               priests
               ;
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               the
               ministers
               &
               preachers
               thereof
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               9.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               In
               which
               respect
               he
               is
               
               the
               portion
               of
               Priests
               .
               Neither
               are
               they
               due
               to
               the
               ceremoniall
               law
               onely
               :
               For
               the
               tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               unto
               which
               the
               ceremoniall
               law
               doth
               tie
               them
               ,
               in
               Abraham
               paid
               tithes
               to
               Melchisedec
               .
               Unthankfull
               therefore
               are
               they
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               deny
               to
               give
               to
               God
               his
               part
               .
               The
               Apostle
               seemeth
               to
               call
               it
               a
               
                 mocking
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               the
               Prophet
               Malachi
               ,
               chap.
               3.
               
                 a
                 spoyling
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               sacriledge
               .
            
             
               Now
               it
               remaineth
               that
               we
               should
               speak
               of
               the
               object
               
               and
               the
               time
               .
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               18.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 In
                 all
                 things
                 give
                 thanks
              
               ,
               &c.
               Ephes.
               5.
               20.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 giving
                 thanks
                 alwayes
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               The
               object
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 for
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               Ephes.
               5.
               20.
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 for
                 all
                 good
                 things
              
               .
               For
               as
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               onely
               for
               good
               things
               ,
               Matth.
               7.
               11.
               so
               are
               we
               to
               praise
               him
               for
               good
               things
               onely
               :
               Otherwise
               we
               shall
               by
               our
               praying
               and
               praysing
               go
               about
               to
               make
               God
               the
               authour
               of
               evil
               .
               And
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               
                 officium
                 gratias
                 agendi
              
               ,
               the
               duty
               of
               giving
               thanks
               doth
               presuppose
               beneficium
               ,
               a
               benefit
               for
               which
               we
               are
               to
               give
               thanks
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               that
               all
               things
               as
               they
               proceed
               from
               God
               are
               good
               ,
               and
               are
               by
               him
               ordered
               and
               directed
               to
               his
               glory
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               chosen
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               all
               things
               he
               is
               to
               be
               praysed
               .
               God
               is
               to
               be
               praysed
               for
               his
               attributes
               and
               for
               his
               works
               absolutely
               considered
               :
               but
               we
               are
               to
               give
               him
               thanks
               because
               he
               is
               good
               unto
               us
               who
               are
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               causeth
               all
               things
               to
               work
               for
               our
               good
               .
               We
               are
               therefore
               upon
               all
               occasions
               to
               give
               thanks
               unto
               God
               for
               his
               benefits
               either
               bestowed
               or
               promised
               ,
               
               either
               common
               or
               private
               ,
               either
               old
               or
               new
               ,
               spirituall
               or
               temporal
               ,
               either
               positive
               or
               privative
               :
               positive
               ,
               when
               he
               bestoweth
               a
               real
               blessing
               or
               good
               thing
               upon
               us
               ;
               privative
               ,
               when
               he
               preserveth
               or
               delivereth
               us
               from
               any
               evil
               or
               danger
               whereunto
               ●…ither
               our
               own
               sin
               hath
               made
               us
               subject
               ,
               or
               the
               malice
               of
               our
               enemies
               whether
               spirituall
               or
               corporall
               doth
               expose
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               time
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Ephes.
               5.
               20.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sc.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               
               
                 evcry
                 opportune
                 time
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               18.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               continually
               .
            
             
               But
               against
               this
               divers
               things
               may
               be
               objected
               .
               1.
               
               If
               we
               must
               give
               thanks
               alwayes
               then
               we
               must
               do
               
               nothing
               else
               .
            
             
               Negative
               commandments
               do
               bind
               
                 semper
                 &
                 ad
              
               
               semper
               ,
               alwayes
               and
               at
               all
               times
               :
               but
               the
               affirmative
               ,
               though
               they
               bind
               us
               alwayes
               ,
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               bind
               us
               to
               perform
               them
               alwayes
               .
               That
               which
               is
               forbidden
               is
               never
               to
               be
               done
               :
               that
               which
               is
               commanded
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               not
               alwayes
               but
               when
               occasion
               is
               offered
               (
               as
               every
               duty
               hath
               his
               time
               )
               and
               when
               there
               is
               a
               concurrence
               of
               circumstances
               requisite
               .
               The
               perpetuity
               therfore
               that
               is
               required
               in
               performing
               duties
               injoyned
               in
               affirmative
               commandments
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               every
               moment
               of
               time
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               We
               are
               alwayes
               bound
               whilest
               we
               live
               to
               perform
               the
               duties
               at
               all
               times
               when
               just
               occasion
               is
               offered
               ;
               which
               being
               many
               and
               divers
               must
               have
               their
               divers
               seasons
               ;
               neither
               can
               they
               all
               be
               done
               at
               once
               .
               Negative
               commandments
               are
               to
               be
               obeyed
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               affirmative
               in
               their
               due
               seasons
               as
               just
               occasion
               is
               offered
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               David
               saith
               Psal.
               46.
               2.
               
               
                 While
                 I
                 live
                 I
                 will
                 prayse
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 prayses
                 to
                 my
              
               
               
                 God
                 while
                 I
                 have
                 any
                 being
                 .
              
               Psal.
               104.
               33.
               and
               145.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 willextoll
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 O
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 blesse
                 thy
                 name
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               ever
               whilest
               I
               live
               or
               have
               a
               being
               I
               will
               be
               ready
               upon
               all
               occasions
               both
               ordinarily
               and
               extraordinarily
               to
               prayse
               thee
               .
               For
               the
               distinction
               of
               invocation
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               stata
               ,
               stinted
               ,
               or
               vaga
               ,
               unstinted
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               this
               kind
               :
               We
               must
               both
               set
               our selves
               certain
               times
               wherein
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               praying
               unto
               him
               and
               praysing
               him
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               chap.
               6.
               10.
               and
               also
               extraordinarily
               be
               ready
               upon
               all
               occasions
               to
               return
               thanks
               and
               prayse
               unto
               God
               ,
               acknowledging
               with
               David
               that
               when
               God
               bestoweth
               any
               new
               blessing
               upon
               us
               ,
               he
               hath
               
                 put
                 a
                 new
                 song
                 of
                 thanksgiving
                 into
                 our
                 mouthes
                 ,
              
               and
               think
               no
               time
               wherein
               God
               doth
               blesse
               unseasonable
               to
               give
               him
               thanks
               .
               And
               for
               as
               mu●…h
               as
               Gods
               mercies
               are
               
                 renewed
                 upon
                 us
                 every
                 morning
              
               ,
               Lam.
               3.
               23.
               and
               multiplyed
               upon
               us
               every
               day
               ,
               Psal.
               68.
               19.
               and
               every
               night
               ,
               therefore
               we
               are
               with
               David
               to
               prayse
               him
               
                 every
                 night
                 and
                 every
                 day
              
               ,
               Psal.
               92.
               2.
               and
               145.
               2.
               yea
               ,
               
                 seven
                 times
                 a
                 day
              
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               164.
               
               Neither
               must
               we
               think
               midnight
               it selfe
               unfeasonable
               for
               this
               purpose
               ;
               Psal.
               119.
               62.
               
               Acts
               16.
               25.
               
               Every
               morning
               we
               are
               to
               prayse
               God
               for
               his
               blessing
               upon
               us
               that
               night
               ,
               and
               every
               night
               we
               are
               to
               prayse
               him
               for
               his
               blessing
               upon
               us
               that
               day
               :
               Every
               meal
               is
               to
               begin
               with
               prayses
               and
               be
               concluded
               with
               thanksgiving
               :
               every
               attempt
               and
               businesse
               of
               importance
               is
               to
               begin
               with
               prayer
               and
               be
               ended
               with
               thanks
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               17.
               
            
             
               Thanks
               is
               to
               be
               given
               with
               joy
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               many
               
               
               times
               in
               distresse
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               grief
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               as
               he
               exhorteth
               us
               
                 to
                 give
                 thanks
                 alwayes
              
               ,
               
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               18.
               so
               also
               
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 alwayes
              
               ,
               v.
               
               16.
               
               But
               you
               must
               understand
               this
               as
               spoken
               to
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               who
               rejoyce
               in
               God
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               of
               his
               love
               towards
               them
               .
               For
               those
               who
               have
               not
               
                 tasted
                 how
                 good
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 ,
              
               nor
               are
               perswaded
               of
               Gods
               love
               towards
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               peace
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               joy
               .
               
                 Paulus
                 non
                 omnes
                 ad
                 hoc
                 juge
                 gaudium
                 ,
              
               
               
                 sed
                 tantùm
                 sui
                 similes
                 invitare
                 videtur
                 ,
              
               Paul
               doth
               not
               seem
               to
               invite
               all
               to
               continuall
               joy
               ,
               but
               onely
               those
               who
               are
               like
               himself
               .
               But
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               who
               are
               at
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               have
               also
               joy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               whereby
               they
               do
               rejoyce
               in
               God
               in
               all
               estates
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               time
               of
               peace
               &
               prosperity
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               time
               of
               adversity
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               3.
               
               Yea
               the
               greatest
               afflictions
               of
               this
               life
               are
               to
               be
               born
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               not
               onely
               meekly
               and
               patiently
               ,
               but
               also
               comfortably
               and
               thankfuly
               .
               For
               1.
               as
               God
               in
               all
               his
               judgements
               remembreth
               mercy
               ,
               so
               must
               our
               faith
               apprehend
               his
               mercy
               as
               well
               as
               our
               sense
               apprehendeth
               his
               judgements
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               ought
               to
               say
               with
               Job
               ,
               chap.
               13.
               15.
               
               
                 Though
                 he
                 kill
                 me
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               faithfull
               have
               this
               priviledge
               ,
               that
               as
               nothing
               can
               hurt
               them
               ,
               Isai.
               54.
               17.
               so
               all
               things
               ,
               even
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               
                 do
                 work
                 together
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               28.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Because
               God
               afflicteth
               them
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               whether
               by
               triall
               or
               chastisement
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Because
               with
               the
               outward
               affliction
               he
               vouchsafeth
               inward
               comfort
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               5.
               1.
               
               Sam.
               30.
               6.
               
               Acts
               16.
               25.
               
               Psal.
               94.
               19.
               
            
             
             
               5.
               
               Because
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               though
               for
               sinne
               ,
               are
               under
               their
               desert
               ;
               and
               in
               them
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               is
               carried
               not
               against
               their
               persons
               but
               against
               their
               sinne
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Because
               of
               those
               other
               favours
               of
               God
               which
               in
               their
               afflictions
               they
               do
               enjoy
               .
               
                 Desinentes
                 contristari
              
               
               
                 propter
                 ea
                 quae
                 non
                 habemus
                 ,
                 de
                 rebus
                 praesentibus
                 gratias
                 agere
                 debemus
                 ,
              
               Ceasing
               to
               grieve
               for
               those
               things
               we
               have
               not
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               give
               thanks
               for
               things
               which
               we
               presently
               have
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Because
               though
               positive
               blessings
               are
               wanting
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               alwayes
               innumerable
               privative
               blessings
               for
               which
               we
               are
               to
               give
               thanks
               .
               Consider
               the
               evils
               we
               have
               deserved
               ,
               and
               the
               dangers
               whereunto
               we
               are
               exposed
               :
               Consider
               that
               by
               our
               sinnes
               we
               have
               deserved
               all
               the
               plagues
               denounced
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               Deut.
               28.
               15.
               not
               onely
               in
               this
               life
               but
               also
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
               Whilest
               therefore
               our
               condition
               is
               better
               then
               those
               in
               hell
               ,
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               prayse
               God
               ,
               who
               
                 hath
                 not
                 dealt
                 with
                 us
                 after
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 nor
                 rewarded
                 us
                 after
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               103.
               10.
               
               Lam.
               3.
               22.
               
               Now
               if
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               prayse
               God
               that
               are
               not
               consumed
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               have
               we
               cause
               to
               prayse
               God
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               not
               onely
               not
               consumed
               ,
               but
               hath
               heaped
               and
               multiplied
               his
               mercies
               upon
               us
               both
               privative
               and
               positive
               ?
               And
               as
               at
               all
               times
               we
               are
               to
               prayse
               God
               ,
               so
               in
               solemn
               festivalls
               ordained
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               that
               of
               Purim
               ,
               Esth.
               9.
               and
               ours
               of
               the
               Fifth
               of
               November
               ,
               for
               our
               marvellous
               deliverance
               from
               that
               horrible
               conspiracy
               of
               the
               Papists
               by
               the
               gunpouder-treason
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               GODLY
               AND
               FRUITFULL
               EXPOSITION
               OF
               THE
               LORDS
               PRAYER
               ;
            
             
               Shewing
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               duties
               required
               in
               the
               severall
               Petitions
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               prayer
               it self
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               lives
               .
            
             
               
                 PHIL.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Be
                   carefull
                   for
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   every
                   thing
                   by
                   prayer
                   and
                   supplication
                   with
                   thanksgiving
                   let
                   your
                   requests
                   be
                   made
                   known
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               ¶
               Printed
               by
               
                 Roger
                 Daniel
              
               ,
               Printer
               to
               the
               Universitie
               of
               
                 Cambridge
                 .
                 Ann.
                 Dom.
              
               MDCXL
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 MATTH
                 .
                 6.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 LUKE
                 11.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               TO
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               God
               by
               hearty
               and
               effectuall
               prayer
               ,
               is
               a
               duty
               in
               it self
               most
               excellent
               ,
               to
               God
               most
               glorious
               ,
               to
               our selves
               most
               profitable
               and
               necessary
               :
               But
               such
               is
               the
               blindnesse
               and
               ignorance
               of
               our
               minds
               ,
               the
               dulnesse
               and
               hardnesse
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               not
               either
               how
               to
               pray
               or
               what
               to
               ask
               :
               Like
               to
               Zebedee's
               children
               ,
               Matth.
               22.
               20.
               
               
                 We
                 ask
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 :
              
               and
               as
               Paul
               speaketh
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               26.
               
               
                 We
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               in
               abundant
               mercy
               towards
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               relieve
               our
               wants
               in
               this
               behalf
               ,
               hath
               set
               down
               a
               prescript
               form
               of
               prayer
               whereby
               we
               are
               to
               frame
               ours
               ,
               commanding
               us
               
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 pray
                 to
                 pray
                 thus
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               which
               words
               as
               he
               forbiddeth
               us
               not
               to
               use
               
               this
               prayer
               ,
               so
               he
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               bind
               us
               to
               use
               the
               same
               words
               .
               For
               here
               two
               extremities
               are
               to
               be
               avoided
               :
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               who
               think
               it
               unlawfull
               to
               use
               the
               prescript
               form
               of
               these
               words
               ;
               
               the
               second
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               superstitiously
               ●…nsist
               in
               the
               very
               words
               and
               syllables
               themselves
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               the
               first
               ;
               Our
               Saviour
               commandeth
               
               us
               
                 thus
                 to
                 pray
              
               ;
               and
               more
               plainly
               ,
               Luke
               11.
               2.
               
               
                 When
                 ye
                 pray
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 Our
                 Father
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               unlesse
               it
               be
               unlawfull
               to
               obey
               the
               expresse
               commandment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               use
               these
               words
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               book
               of
               Psalmes
               doth
               prove
               that
               we
               may
               have
               set
               forms
               of
               prayers
               .
               Psal.
               86.
               is
               a
               form
               of
               prayer
               to
               be
               used
               in
               affliction
               .
               The
               92
               is
               
                 Psalmus
                 in
                 diem
                 Sabbati
              
               ,
               A
               Psalme
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               .
               The
               102
               
                 Oratio
                 pro
                 paupere
              
               ,
               A
               Psalme
               for
               a
               poore
               man.
               The
               136
               A
               solemn
               form
               of
               thanksgiving
               .
               2.
               
               Chron.
               7.
               6.
               and
               20.
               21.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               second
               ,
               when
               Christ
               commandeth
               to
               
               
                 pray
                 thus
              
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               tie
               us
               to
               the
               words
               but
               to
               the
               things
               .
               We
               must
               pray
               for
               such
               things
               as
               herein
               summarily
               are
               conteined
               ,
               with
               such
               affections
               as
               are
               herein
               prescribed
               .
               For
               we
               must
               understand
               that
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               propoundeth
               this
               prayer
               as
               a
               brief
               summe
               of
               all
               those
               things
               which
               we
               are
               to
               ask
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Creed
               is
               
                 summa
                 credendorum
              
               ,
               the
               summe
               of
               things
               to
               be
               believed
               ;
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               
                 summa
                 agendorum
              
               ,
               the
               summe
               of
               things
               to
               be
               done
               :
               so
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               is
               
                 summa
                 petendorum
              
               ,
               the
               summe
               of
               things
               to
               be
               desired
               .
               But
               as
               all
               things
               particularly
               to
               be
               believed
               are
               not
               particularly
               expressed
               in
               the
               Creed
               ;
               nor
               all
               things
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               :
               so
               neither
               are
               all
               things
               particularized
               in
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               for
               which
               we
               are
               to
               ask
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               nay
               expedient
               and
               necessary
               ,
               often
               to
               descend
               into
               the
               particulars
               themselves
               .
               For
               the
               proving
               
               whereof
               we
               have
               so
               many
               arguments
               as
               there
               are
               prayers
               of
               the
               godly
               recorded
               in
               the
               word
               :
               For
               though
               all
               of
               them
               may
               be
               referred
               to
               this
               prayer
               or
               some
               part
               thereof
               ,
               yet
               none
               of
               them
               are
               conceived
               in
               the
               same
               words
               .
               And
               moreover
               ,
               Matthew
               and
               Luke
               in
               setting
               down
               this
               prayer
               are
               not
               curious
               in
               observing
               the
               same
               words
               :
               And
               therefore
               superstitious
               is
               the
               opinion
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               think
               that
               the
               bare
               repetition
               of
               these
               words
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               ,
               without
               understanding
               or
               faith
               ,
               is
               
                 ex
                 opere
                 operato
              
               meritorious
               :
               as
               though
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               had
               prescribed
               these
               words
               to
               be
               used
               as
               a
               charm
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               whereas
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               propoundeth
               
               this
               form
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               assured
               that
               it
               is
               a
               perfect
               pattern
               of
               prayer
               ;
               that
               nothing
               ought
               to
               be
               asked
               which
               is
               not
               in
               it
               conteined
               .
               For
               
                 in
                 him
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 the
                 wisdome
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Col.
               2.
               3.
               
               He
               knoweth
               what
               is
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               what
               is
               needfull
               for
               us
               :
               therefore
               in
               this
               prayer
               is
               conteined
               whatsoever
               is
               either
               fit
               for
               God
               to
               grant
               or
               for
               us
               to
               ask
               .
               By
               this
               then
               as
               a
               pattern
               we
               are
               to
               form
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               as
               by
               a
               rule
               we
               are
               to
               examine
               them
               .
               May
               the
               things
               which
               we
               desire
               be
               referred
               to
               these
               petitions
               ?
               then
               may
               we
               boldly
               ask
               them
               .
               Can
               they
               not
               be
               referred
               ?
               then
               do
               we
               not
               pray
               according
               to
               Gods
               will
               ;
               and
               therefore
               can
               have
               no
               assurance
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               heard
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               teacheth
               his
               disciples
               
               to
               pray
               ,
               herein
               he
               giveth
               an
               example
               to
               be
               imitated
               of
               Ministers
               ;
               sc.
               that
               as
               they
               teach
               other
               things
               ,
               so
               also
               to
               pray
               .
               John
               Baptist
               ,
               Luke
               11.
               1.
               taught
               his
               
               disciples
               to
               pray
               ;
               whereupon
               Christs
               disciples
               desire
               him
               in
               like
               manner
               to
               teach
               them
               .
               Wherein
               also
               they
               are
               to
               be
               an
               example
               to
               be
               imitated
               of
               all
               learners
               :
               As
               the
               Father
               in
               the
               family
               ,
               or
               the
               Pastour
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               ought
               to
               teach
               ;
               so
               the
               child
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               the
               hearer
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               desirous
               to
               learn
               how
               to
               pray
               ▪
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               sheweth
               that
               of
               our selves
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               pray
               .
               For
               if
               we
               should
               be
               left
               to
               our
               own
               affections
               and
               desires
               ,
               we
               should
               ask
               many
               times
               those
               things
               which
               would
               tend
               to
               Gods
               dishonour
               and
               our
               own
               hurt
               :
               As
               appeareth
               by
               Socrates
               ,
               who
               wanting
               this
               direction
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               ask
               ,
               but
               groping
               in
               darknesse
               desired
               in
               generall
               terms
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               which
               are
               good
               he
               would
               give
               them
               whether
               they
               asked
               them
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               would
               deliver
               them
               from
               evil
               things
               although
               they
               should
               ask
               them
               :
               
                 Plato
                 in
                 Alcib
              
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 O
                 Jupiter
                 King
                 ,
                 give
                 unto
                 us
                 good
                 things
                 whether
                 we
                 ask
                 or
                 ask
                 them
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 put
                 away
                 from
                 us
                 evil
                 things
                 though
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               thought
               it
               necessary
               to
               teach
               us
               how
               to
               pray
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               hence
               ariseth
               great
               comfort
               to
               Gods
               children
               :
               
               For
               whereas
               the
               word
               of
               God
               assureth
               us
               
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 shall
                 ask
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 us
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               John
               5.
               14.
               we
               may
               assure
               our selves
               that
               we
               so
               pray
               when
               we
               follow
               Christs
               direction
               .
               Neither
               need
               we
               doubt
               but
               the
               Lord
               
                 acknowledging
                 the
              
               
               
                 voice
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Sonne
              
               (
               as
               Cyprian
               saith
               )
               our
               prayers
               
               shall
               be
               acceptable
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               seeing
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               pray
               and
               taught
               us
               how
               ,
               we
               are
               unexcusable
               if
               we
               neglect
               this
               duty
               .
            
             
               One
               thing
               further
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               the
               words
               as
               they
               are
               set
               down
               by
               Luke
               ,
               
                 When
                 ye
                 pray
                 ,
                 say
              
               :
               Whether
               speech
               in
               prayer
               be
               alwayes
               necessary
               .
               
            
             
               There
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               either
               inward
               or
               outward
               
               speech
               :
               and
               prayer
               is
               either
               vocall
               or
               mentall
               :
               And
               the
               Lord
               heareth
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               our
               secret
               grones
               are
               not
               hid
               from
               him
               ,
               Psal.
               38.
               10.
               
               Howbeit
               the
               voyce
               is
               to
               be
               used
               so
               oft
               as
               it
               may
               conveniently
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               attention
               of
               the
               mind
               and
               intension
               of
               the
               affections
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               NOw
               let
               us
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               it self
               .
               In
               
               which
               is
               lively
               ,
               though
               summarily
               ,
               set
               down
               unto
               us
               the
               practice
               of
               that
               doctrine
               which
               heretofore
               we
               have
               learned
               concerning
               prayer
               .
               For
               as
               we
               have
               been
               taught
               that
               Prayer
               and
               Thanksgiving
               are
               to
               be
               joyned
               together
               :
               so
               here
               with
               the
               Petitions
               is
               joyned
               a
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               ascribe
               unto
               the
               Lord
               
                 eternall
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 glory
              
               ;
               which
               words
               almost
               David
               useth
               in
               his
               solemn
               thanksgiving
               ,
               1.
               
               Chron.
               29.
               11.
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               whereas
               we
               have
               been
               taught
               that
               unto
               prayer
               are
               required
               duties
               before
               we
               pray
               and
               also
               in
               prayer
               it self
               ,
               both
               here
               are
               prescribed
               .
               Before
               we
               are
               to
               use
               preparation
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               to
               meditate
               of
               such
               things
               as
               are
               fit
               to
               stirre
               up
               those
               graces
               in
               us
               which
               in
               prayer
               are
               to
               be
               expressed
               .
               In
               prayer
               
               two
               things
               are
               to
               be
               expressed
               ;
               an
               hungring
               and
               thirsting
               desire
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               speciall
               assent
               of
               faith
               :
               For
               the
               stirring
               up
               of
               both
               which
               it
               is
               fit
               to
               meditate
               upon
               the
               fatherly
               love
               and
               almighty
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               taught
               us
               to
               prefix
               before
               the
               prayer
               it self
               .
               In
               prayer
               two
               things
               especially
               are
               to
               be
               expressed
               :
               1.
               
               An
               hungring
               and
               thirsting
               desire
               of
               the
               grace
               and
               blessing
               of
               God
               ;
               2.
               
               A
               speciall
               assent
               of
               faith
               that
               our
               request
               shall
               be
               granted
               .
               Therefore
               the
               prayer
               it self
               is
               divided
               into
               Petitions
               and
               Conclusion
               :
               the
               desire
               being
               especially
               expressed
               in
               the
               Petitions
               ;
               the
               Conclusion
               conteining
               ,
               1.
               a
               confirmation
               ,
               2.
               a
               testification
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               in
               the
               word
               Amen
               .
               Of
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               
               therefore
               there
               be
               two
               parts
               :
               the
               Preface
               ;
               and
               the
               Prayer
               it self
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Petitions
               and
               the
               Conclusion
               ,
               conteining
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               our
               faith
               joyned
               with
               the
               praysing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               also
               a
               Testification
               both
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               desire
               ,
               in
               the
               word
               Amen
               .
            
             
               In
               expounding
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               we
               will
               observe
               
               this
               order
               :
               First
               ,
               we
               will
               expound
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               shew
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               thē
               ▪
               &
               then
               we
               will
               inferre
               the
               uses
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               Confutation
               ,
               Instruction
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               prayer
               and
               of
               our
               lives
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               of
               Reproof
               ,
               whereby
               shall
               be
               detected
               the
               hypocrisie
               of
               worldly
               men
               ,
               who
               using
               these
               words
               do
               not
               pray
               in
               truth
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               not
               abruptly
               propound
               the
               Petitions
               ,
               but
               prefixeth
               a
               solemn
               Preface
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               before
               we
               call
               upon
               God
               to
               use
               some
               preparation
               .
            
             
             
               The
               preface
               conteineth
               a
               description
               of
               God
               to
               
               whō
               we
               pray
               ,
               taken
               1.
               from
               his
               relation
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               
                 Our
                 Father
              
               ;
               2.
               from
               the
               place
               wherein
               his
               majesty
               doth
               especially
               appear
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
              
               :
               the
               former
               signifying
               especially
               his
               love
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               his
               power
               .
               Of
               which
               two
               if
               in
               our
               preparation
               we
               do
               duly
               meditate
               ,
               our
               desire
               will
               be
               kindled
               and
               our
               faith
               confirmed
               ,
               considering
               that
               he
               to
               whom
               we
               pray
               is
               both
               able
               and
               willing
               to
               grant
               our
               requests
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Our
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   SOme
                   do
                   expound
                   these
                   words
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   a
                   rhetoricall
                   proeme
                   which
                   we
                   use
                   to
                   win
                   Gods
                   favour
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   use
                   words
                   in
                   our
                   prayer
                   not
                   that
                   God
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   moved
                   and
                   affected
                   .
                   First
                   we
                   call
                   him
                   Father
                   :
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   first
                   to
                   seek
                   the
                   meaning
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   use
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Father
                   God
                   alone
                   is
                   understood
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   saith
                   Matth.
                   23.
                   9.
                   we
                   must
                   
                     call
                     no
                     man
                     father
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   
                     have
                     but
                     one
                     Father
                     who
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                     .
                  
                   Joh.
                   8.
                   41.
                   
                   
                     We
                     have
                     one
                     Father
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     God
                     :
                  
                   A
                   good
                   profession
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   bene
                   uttered
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Father
                   two
                   wayes
                   :
                   by
                   
                   Creation
                   ,
                   and
                   Adoption
                   .
                   By
                   creation
                   ,
                   as
                   Isai.
                   64.
                   8.
                   
                   So
                   Adam
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   Luke
                   3.
                   38.
                   and
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   Job
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   adoption
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   1.
                   5.
                   
                   So
                   every
                   believer
                   is
                   
                     born
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   John
                   5.
                   1.
                   
                   For
                   
                     to
                     so
                     many
                     as
                     believe
                     in
                     Christ
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     this
                     priviledge
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   John
                   1.
                   12.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   is
                   every
                   faithfull
                   man
                   to
                   call
                   God
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   here
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   demanded
                   ,
                   Whether
                   the
                   
                   whole
                   Trinitie
                   is
                   called
                   upon
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Father
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   first
                   Person
                   alone
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   word
                   Father
                   is
                   attributed
                   unto
                   God
                   two
                   
                   wayes
                   ;
                   either
                   essentially
                   or
                   personally
                   .
                   Essentially
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   called
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   6.
                   
                   Personally
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   hath
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   Persons
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   place
                   it
                   hath
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   creatures
                   .
                   So
                   Deut.
                   32.
                   6.
                   
                   Isai.
                   63.
                   16.
                   
                   But
                   howsoever
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   Trinity
                   is
                   our
                   Father
                   ,
                   &
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   speech
                   is
                   more
                   peculiarly
                   directed
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   Person
                   ,
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   the
                   Godhead
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   3.
                   14.
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   our
                   Father
                   ,
                   John
                   20.
                   17.
                   yet
                   so
                   as
                   in
                   worshipping
                   him
                   we
                   joyntly
                   worship
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   ,
                   who
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ●…ll
                   one
                   in
                   essence
                   ,
                   coequall
                   and
                   coeternall
                   ,
                   concurring
                   also
                   in
                   all
                   actions
                   towards
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   altogether
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   .
                   
                     O
                     God
                     ,
                     thou
                     Father
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     him
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     who
                     givest
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     thy
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     cry
                     ,
                  
                   Abba
                   ,
                   Father
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     thee
                     we
                     present
                     our
                     prayers
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     thy
                     Son
                     ,
                     craving
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Person
                   is
                   called
                   our
                   Father
                   ,
                   Isai.
                   9.
                   6.
                   
                   &
                   so
                   may
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   who
                   doth
                   regenerate
                   us
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   32.
                   6.
                   and
                   to
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   may
                   our
                   prayers
                   be
                   directed
                   ,
                   Acts
                   7.
                   59.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   our
                   prayer
                   may
                   be
                   directed
                   to
                   any
                   or
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Persons
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   13.
                   13.
                   or
                   to
                   two
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Thess.
                   3.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   whom
                   to
                   direct
                   our
                   prayers
                   ,
                   
                   namely
                   ,
                   to
                   God
                   alone
                   .
                   For
                   seeing
                   our
                   Saviour
                   hath
                   commanded
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     we
                     pray
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     say
                     ,
                     Our
                     Father
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   
                   
                   evident
                   that
                   we
                   break
                   the
                   commandment
                   if
                   we
                   direct
                   our
                   prayers
                   to
                   any
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     Father
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Which
                   title
                   without
                   blasphemy
                   we
                   cannot
                   attribute
                   to
                   any
                   but
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   our
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   :
                   Jer.
                   31.
                   9.
                   
                   
                     Sum
                     Israeli
                     Pater
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   Father
                   to
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   whereas
                   by
                   nature
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   children
                   
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   commanded
                   to
                   call
                   upon
                   God
                   as
                   our
                   Father
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   in
                   whose
                   name
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   come
                   unto
                   God
                   :
                   Not
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   names
                   or
                   worthinesse
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   9.
                   18.
                   for
                   then
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   him
                   a
                   Judge
                   rather
                   then
                   a
                   Father
                   ;
                   but
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   and
                   mediation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Eph.
                   3.
                   12.
                   in
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   our
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whose
                   name
                   he
                   hath
                   promised
                   to
                   grant
                   
                     whatsoever
                     we
                     ask
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     will.
                  
                   It
                   is
                   well
                   said
                   of
                   Calvine
                   ,
                   
                     Cùm
                     Deum
                     Patrem
                     vocamus
                     ,
                     Christi
                     nomen
                     praetendimus
                     ,
                  
                   When
                   we
                   call
                   God
                   Father
                   ,
                   we
                   pretend
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   taught
                   that
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   
                   is
                   necessary
                   in
                   prayer
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   should
                   we
                   which
                   were
                   children
                   of
                   wrath
                   dare
                   to
                   call
                   God
                   our
                   Father
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   assured
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   his
                   children
                   ?
                   By
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     &
                     beareth
                     witnesse
                     to
                     our
                     spirits
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     cry
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     Abba
                     ,
                     Father
                     ,
                  
                   Rom.
                   2.
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   For
                   if
                   
                     none
                     can
                     say
                     that
                     Jesus
                     is
                     the
                     Lord
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ;
                   
                   then
                   much
                   lesse
                   can
                   a
                   man
                   call
                   upon
                   God
                   as
                   his
                   Father
                   in
                   Christ
                   except
                   he
                   be
                   endued
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   teacheth
                   us
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   2.
                   18.
                   call
                   upon
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   by
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   we
                   ,
                   though
                   unworthy
                   and
                   unable
                   to
                   
                   call
                   upon
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   Christ
                   be
                   accepted
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   be
                   enabled
                   to
                   pray
                   according
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Here
                   therefore
                   first
                   are
                   they
                   refuted
                   who
                   think
                   
                   they
                   may
                   lawfully
                   direct
                   their
                   prayers
                   either
                   to
                   Angels
                   
                   or
                   Saints
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   name
                   Father
                   is
                   opposed
                   ,
                   Isai.
                   63.
                   16.
                   or
                   to
                   their
                   images
                   ,
                   s●…ying
                   to
                   a
                   stock
                   or
                   stone
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     father
                  
                   ,
                   Jer.
                   2.
                   27.
                   
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   our
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   more
                   willing
                   to
                   give
                   good
                   things
                   then
                   any
                   earthly
                   parents
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   all-sufficient
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   seek
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   we
                   can
                   either
                   accuse
                   him
                   of
                   unkindnesse
                   ,
                   or
                   object
                   want
                   of
                   power
                   unto
                   him
                   ?
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   be
                   our
                   Father
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   then
                   
                   ought
                   we
                   
                     with
                     boldn●…sse
                     to
                     come
                     unto
                     the
                     throne
                     of
                     grace
                     through
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   Ephes.
                   3.
                   12.
                   
                   Neither
                   do
                   we
                   need
                   any
                   other
                   mediation
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   Mediatour
                   as
                   of
                   redemption
                   so
                   also
                   of
                   intercession
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   5.
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   teach
                   men
                   to
                   use
                   the
                   mediation
                   of
                   Saints
                   :
                   Whereas
                   our
                   Saviour
                   John
                   16.
                   26.
                   having
                   commanded
                   us
                   to
                   pray
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   addeth
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     say
                     not
                     that
                     I
                     will
                     intreat
                     the
                     Father
                     for
                     you
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Father
                     himself
                     loveth
                     you
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     in
                     Prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     IF
                     God
                     be
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     come
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     reverence
                     as
                     unto
                     our
                     heavenly
                     Father
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     dutifull
                     ,
                     thankfull
                     ,
                     and
                     sonne-like
                     affection
                     ,
                     acknowledging
                     his
                     mercy
                     of
                     Adoption
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     we
                     were
                     by
                     nature
                     children
                     of
                     wrath
                     adopted
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     sonnes
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       if
                       sonnes
                       ,
                       then
                       heirs
                       .
                       Behold
                       ,
                       what
                       love
                       the
                       Father
                    
                     
                     
                       hath
                       shewed
                       on
                       us
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       should
                       be
                       called
                       the
                       sonnes
                       of
                    
                     
                     
                     
                       God.
                       3.
                    
                     
                     In
                     faith
                     and
                     assurance
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     that
                     we
                     and
                     our
                     prayers
                     are
                     accepted
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     our
                     prayers
                     shall
                     be
                     granted
                     unto
                     us
                     of
                     our
                     Father
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     most
                     for
                     his
                     glory
                     and
                     our
                     good
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     come
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     consider
                     ,
                     First
                     ,
                     that
                     without
                     faith
                     we
                     are
                     no
                     sonnes
                     of
                     his
                     ,
                     but
                     children
                     of
                     wrath
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     2.
                     3
                     ,
                     12.
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     believe
                     we
                     are
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     John
                     1.
                     12.
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     houshold
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     God
                     be
                     our
                     Father
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     grant
                     us
                     what
                     good
                     thing
                     
                     soever
                     we
                     ask
                     .
                     For
                     1.
                     he
                     is
                     affected
                     as
                     a
                     good
                     Father
                     towards
                     his
                     children
                     :
                     yea
                     ,
                     his
                     love
                     towards
                     us
                     is
                     so
                     much
                     greater
                     then
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     earthly
                     parents
                     as
                     his
                     goodnesse
                     and
                     mercy
                     is
                     greater
                     ,
                     Isai.
                     63.
                     16.
                     
                     Psal.
                     27.
                     10.
                     
                     Isai.
                     49.
                     15.
                     
                     Matth.
                     7.
                     11.
                     
                     Luke
                     11.
                     13.
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     our
                     Father
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     the
                     greatest
                     gift
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     imagined
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     will
                     not
                     de●…y
                     the
                     lesse
                     .
                     
                       Pater
                       quid
                       〈◊〉
                       filiis
                       ,
                       qui
                       jam
                       〈◊〉
                       quòd
                       pater
                       est
                       ?
                    
                     What
                     will
                     the
                     father
                     deny
                     to
                     his
                     sons
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     vouchsafed
                     already
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     Father
                     ?
                     For
                     if
                     
                       he
                       have
                       s●…
                       loved
                       us
                       that
                       he
                       gave
                       his
                       Son
                       for
                       us
                    
                     (
                     that
                     in
                     him
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     adopted
                     his
                     children
                     )
                     
                       how
                       shall
                       h●…
                       not
                       with
                       him
                       give
                       us
                       all
                       good
                       things
                       ?
                    
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     32.
                     3.
                     
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     vouchsafed
                     us
                     this
                     great
                     love
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     Father
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     also
                     made
                     us
                     his
                     heirs
                     ,
                     &
                     provided
                     us
                     an
                     inheritance
                     in
                     heaven
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     he
                     gave
                     his
                     Sonne
                     
                       in
                       pretium
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     price
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     reserveth
                     himself
                     
                       in
                       praemium
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     reward
                     .
                     If
                     therefore
                     it
                     be
                     our
                     
                       Fathers
                       pleasure
                       to
                       give
                       us
                       a
                       kingdome
                       ,
                    
                     we
                     need
                     not
                     fear
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     grant
                     us
                     matters
                     of
                     lesse
                     moment
                     ,
                     Luke
                     12.
                     32.
                     4.
                     
                     In
                     sonne-like
                     submission
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     call
                     upon
                     God
                     
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Matth.
                     26.
                     39
                     ,
                     42.
                     
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     faith
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     rest
                     in
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     submitting
                     our selves
                     thereto
                     ,
                     knowing
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     dispose
                     of
                     us
                     for
                     the
                     best
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     IF
                     we
                     call
                     God
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     behave
                     our selves
                     as
                     
                       dutifull
                       and
                       obedient
                       children
                    
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     14.
                     we
                     must
                     
                       walk
                       worthy
                       our
                       calling
                    
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     4.
                     1.
                     
                     For
                     seeing
                     we
                     have
                     these
                     promises
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     Father
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     his
                     sonnes
                     and
                     daughters
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     
                       cleanse
                       our selves
                       from
                       all
                       filthinesse
                       of
                       the
                       flesh
                       and
                       spirit
                       ,
                       and
                       grow
                       up
                       into
                       all
                       godlinesse
                       in
                       the
                       fear
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Cor.
                     6.
                     18.
                     and
                     7.
                     1.
                     
                     Deut.
                     32.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Nonne
                       ipse
                       Pater
                       tuus
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     Is
                     not
                     he
                     thy
                     Father
                     
                     that
                     hath
                     bought
                     thee
                     ?
                     We
                     must
                     honour
                     him
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     fear
                     him
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     17.
                     
                     Neither
                     ought
                     we
                     to
                     fear
                     any
                     thing
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     to
                     displease
                     him
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     his
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     John
                     8.
                     42.
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     our
                     neighbours
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     members
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     as
                     our
                     brethren
                     and
                     fellow-members
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     John
                     5.
                     1.
                     
                     We
                     are
                     to
                     imitate
                     our
                     heavenly
                     Father
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     5.
                     45.
                     
                     Luke
                     6.
                     36.
                     
                     We
                     must
                     patiently
                     and
                     meekly
                     bear
                     afflictions
                     as
                     fatherly
                     chastisements
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     12.
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Otherwise
                     we
                     shew
                     our selves
                     to
                     be
                     bastards
                     rather
                     then
                     sonnes
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     27.
                     10.
                     
                     Isai.
                     63.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     Here
                     therefore
                     is
                     reproved
                     the
                     hypocrisie
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     using
                     these
                     words
                     do
                     not
                     call
                     upon
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     prayers
                     with
                     sonne-like
                     reverence
                     ,
                     faith
                     ,
                     affection
                     ,
                     submission
                     ,
                     nor
                     in
                     their
                     lives
                     behave
                     themselves
                     as
                     
                     Gods
                     children
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     we
                     call
                     upon
                     God
                     as
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     do
                     not
                     obey
                     him
                     ,
                     nor
                     honour
                     him
                     ,
                     nor
                     fear
                     him
                     ,
                     nor
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                     nor
                     follow
                     him
                     ,
                     nor
                     submit
                     our selves
                     to
                     his
                     chastisements
                     ,
                     nor
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     we
                     shew
                     our selves
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     of
                     the
                     devil
                     .
                     For
                     our
                     Saviour
                     saith
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     affirming
                     that
                     God
                     was
                     their
                     Father
                     ,
                     
                       His
                       sonnes
                       ye
                       are
                       whose
                       works
                       ye
                       do
                       ,
                    
                     John
                     8.
                     39
                     ,
                     48.
                     
                     And
                     John
                     also
                     saith
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Epist.
                     3.
                     8
                     ,
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                     
                       He
                       that
                       committeth
                       sinne
                       is
                       of
                       the
                       devil
                       :
                       Wh●…soever
                       is
                       born
                       of
                       God
                       sinneth
                       not
                       ;
                       for
                       his
                       seed
                       remaineth
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     
                       In
                       this
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       God
                       are
                       known
                       and
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       the
                       devil
                       .
                       Whosoever
                       doth
                       not
                       righteousnesse
                       is
                       not
                       of
                       God
                       ;
                       neither
                       he
                       that
                       l●…veth
                       not
                       his
                       brother
                       .
                    
                     See
                     Deut.
                     32.
                     5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   .
                
                 
                   VVHen
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   teacheth
                   us
                   ●…o
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     Father
                     ,
                     Give
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   he
                   may
                   seem
                   to
                   some
                   to
                   have
                   prescribed
                   a
                   form
                   of
                   publick
                   prayer
                   onely
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   why
                   doth
                   he
                   not
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     Father
                     ,
                     Give
                     me
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   c.
                   ?
                   But
                   out
                   of
                   verse
                   6.
                   it
                   appeareth
                   that
                   he
                   prescribeth
                   this
                   form
                   as
                   well
                   for
                   private
                   as
                   for
                   publick
                   prayer
                   .
                   Now
                   he
                   teacheth
                   us
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     Father
                     ,
                     Give
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   learn
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   duty
                   to
                   call
                   upon
                   God
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   our selves
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   for
                   what
                   others
                   ?
                   For
                   
                     all
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   1.
                   
                   (
                   For
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   all
                   by
                   ●…reation
                   .
                   )
                   but
                   especially
                   for
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   Father
                   by
                   grace
                   of
                   adoption
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   also
                   our
                   brethren
                   in
                   Christ.
                   We
                   are
                   therefore
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   
                   whole
                   brotherhood
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   universall
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   company
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   122.
                   6.
                   
                   
                     O
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     Jerusalem
                     .
                  
                   For
                   the
                   universall
                   Church
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   militant
                   upon
                   earth
                   .
                   For
                   unto
                   the
                   present
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   militant
                   our
                   Saviour
                   doth
                   accommodate
                   this
                   prayer
                   :
                   as
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     upon
                     earth
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   
                     give
                     us
                     our
                     ●…ily
                     bread
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   
                     forgive
                     our
                     sinnes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     no●…
                     lead
                     ●…s
                     into
                     temptation
                  
                   .
                   When
                   as
                   therefore
                   this
                   prayer
                   is
                   used
                   amongst
                   the
                   Papists
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   they
                   shew
                   themselves
                   not
                   impious
                   onely
                   but
                   also
                   ridiculous
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     concerning
                     Prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     FIrst
                     ,
                     whereas
                     Christ
                     commandeth
                     us
                     to
                     call
                     God
                     
                     Father
                     not
                     onely
                     of
                     other
                     faithfull
                     and
                     elect
                     but
                     also
                     ours
                     ,
                     he
                     requireth
                     in
                     us
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     pray
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     justifying
                     faith
                     whereby
                     we
                     are
                     perswaded
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     our
                     Father
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       adoption
                       ,
                       whereby
                       we
                       cry
                       in
                       our
                       hearts
                       ,
                       Abba
                       ,
                       Father
                       .
                    
                     Therefore
                     that
                     speciall
                     faith
                     which
                     the
                     Papists
                     call
                     presumption
                     ,
                     
                       whereby
                       every
                       Christian
                       man
                       believeth
                       that
                       he
                       is
                       adopted
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       reconciled
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       justified
                       by
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       for
                       his
                       sake
                       both
                       himself
                       and
                       his
                       prayer
                       is
                       accepted
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     Christ
                     requireth
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     .
                     For
                     unlesse
                     I
                     be
                     perswaded
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     not
                     onely
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     faithfull
                     and
                     elect
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     my
                     Father
                     ,
                     I
                     cannot
                     in
                     truth
                     call
                     him
                     
                       our
                       Father
                    
                     .
                     Unto
                     prayer
                     therefore
                     we
                     must
                     bring
                     faith
                     ,
                     
                       without
                       which
                       it
                       is
                       impossible
                       to
                       please
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     whereas
                     Christ
                     commandeth
                     us
                     to
                     call
                     
                     upon
                     God
                     not
                     onely
                     for
                     our selves
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     
                     behalf
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     fraternitie
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     universall
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       Give
                       us
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     he
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     exercise
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     by
                     mutuall
                     prayers
                     for
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     6.
                     18.
                     and
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     have
                     respect
                     to
                     our
                     own
                     good
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     13.
                     5.
                     and
                     withall
                     informeth
                     us
                     how
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     affected
                     towards
                     our
                     brethren
                     when
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     call
                     upon
                     God
                     ;
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     desire
                     the
                     same
                     good
                     things
                     for
                     them
                     which
                     we
                     ask
                     for
                     our selves
                     ;
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     touched
                     with
                     a
                     fellow-feeling
                     of
                     their
                     wants
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     becometh
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     onely
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     body
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     13.
                     3.
                     
                     Therefore
                     as
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     bring
                     faith
                     towards
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     charity
                     towards
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     without
                     wrath
                     and
                     dissension
                     
                       we
                       may
                       lift
                       up
                       pure
                       hands
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     2.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     lawfull
                     to
                     say
                     sometimes
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     
                     
                       My
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     our selves
                     in
                     particular
                     or
                     for
                     some
                     others
                     ?
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     lawfull
                     in
                     private
                     prayers
                     to
                     call
                     God
                     thy
                     
                     Father
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     thou
                     dost
                     not
                     arrogate
                     any
                     thing
                     peculiar
                     to
                     thy self
                     besides
                     or
                     above
                     other
                     faithfull
                     men
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     voyce
                     of
                     justifying
                     faith
                     (
                     especially
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     temptation
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     faithfull
                     man
                     may
                     seem
                     forsaken
                     of
                     God
                     )
                     to
                     apply
                     unto
                     himself
                     in
                     particular
                     that
                     which
                     commonly
                     belongeth
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     faithfull
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     22.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Deus
                       meus
                    
                     ,
                     My
                     God
                     ,
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     &c.
                     John
                     20.
                     28.
                     
                     Rom.
                     1.
                     8.
                     
                     The
                     Lord
                     instructeth
                     his
                     people
                     thus
                     to
                     call
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     Jer.
                     3.
                     4
                     ,
                     19.
                     and
                     Christ
                     his
                     disciples
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     6.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Pray
                       to
                       thy
                       Father
                       ;
                       and
                       thy
                       Father
                       which
                       seeth
                       in
                       secret
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     lawfull
                     also
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     thy self
                     and
                     for
                     others
                     in
                     particular
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     thou
                     forget
                     not
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     whole
                     brotherhood
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     commanded
                     to
                     
                       do
                       good
                       to
                       all
                       ,
                       but
                       especially
                       to
                       the
                       houshold
                       of
                       faith
                       ,
                    
                     Gal.
                     6.
                     10.
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     in
                     particular
                     to
                     do
                     good
                     to
                     those
                     whose
                     wants
                     are
                     known
                     unto
                     us
                     :
                     so
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     commanded
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     all
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     in
                     particular
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     those
                     whose
                     wants
                     are
                     known
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     especially
                     for
                     such
                     as
                     do
                     any
                     wayes
                     belong
                     unto
                     us
                     or
                     do
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     commended
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     15.
                     30.
                     
                     Jam.
                     5.
                     14.
                     
                     Ephes.
                     5.
                     19.
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     2.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     whereas
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     
                     
                       Give
                       us
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     we
                     may
                     gather
                     that
                     this
                     prayer
                     and
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     like
                     effect
                     are
                     the
                     common
                     voyce
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     members
                     thereof
                     praying
                     mutually
                     for
                     one
                     another
                     :
                     Which
                     affordeth
                     comfort
                     to
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     us
                     ;
                     for
                     although
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     thy
                     own
                     wants
                     &
                     weaknesse
                     in
                     calling
                     upon
                     God
                     doth
                     discourage
                     thee
                     ,
                     yet
                     this
                     ought
                     to
                     comfort
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     prayer
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     is
                     the
                     common
                     prayer
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     faithfull
                     lifting
                     up
                     holy
                     hands
                     in
                     every
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     praying
                     for
                     thee
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     be
                     a
                     faithfull
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     for
                     themselves
                     .
                     Now
                     the
                     prayer
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     the
                     Lord
                     who
                     is
                     most
                     gracious
                     unto
                     it
                     is
                     ready
                     to
                     heare
                     ,
                     Deut.
                     4.
                     7.
                     
                     Isai.
                     65.
                     24.
                     .
                     and
                     being
                     most
                     faithfull
                     is
                     also
                     willing
                     to
                     perform
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     18.
                     20.
                     
                     Therefore
                     this
                     serveth
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     instruction
                     ,
                     teaching
                     us
                     our
                     duty
                     in
                     calling
                     upon
                     God
                     for
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     for
                     our
                     comfort
                     ,
                     assuring
                     us
                     that
                     others
                     in
                     like
                     
                     sort
                     pray
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     partakers
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     members
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     the
                     hypocrisie
                     of
                     those
                     is
                     condemned
                     who
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     John
                     8.
                     41.
                     
                     
                       We
                       have
                       all
                       one
                       Father
                       ,
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     neither
                     have
                     faith
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     nor
                     charity
                     towards
                     men
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     fellow-feeling
                     of
                     other
                     mens
                     wants
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     true
                     desire
                     of
                     their
                     good
                     ;
                     who
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Every
                       man
                       for
                       himself
                       ,
                       and
                       God
                       for
                       us
                       all
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     concerning
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     SEeing
                     we
                     have
                     all
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Father
                     ,
                     
                     Matth.
                     23.
                     9.
                     therefore
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     embrace
                     one
                     another
                     with
                     brotherly
                     love
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     4.
                     3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                     For
                     if
                     God
                     be
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     us
                     all
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     we
                     all
                     brethren
                     .
                     Which
                     word
                     of
                     love
                     ought
                     to
                     tie
                     us
                     with
                     the
                     bond
                     of
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     break
                     off
                     all
                     dissension
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     13.
                     8.
                     
                     Acts
                     7.
                     26.
                     
                     Mal.
                     2.
                     10.
                     
                     And
                     surely
                     if
                     we
                     
                       love
                       not
                       our
                       brethren
                       ,
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       not
                       in
                       us
                       :
                       For
                       he
                       which
                       loveth
                       him
                       that
                       begetteth
                       ,
                       loveth
                       also
                       those
                       that
                       are
                       begotten
                       ,
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Joh.
                     5.
                     1.
                     
                     And
                     ,
                     
                       Whosoever
                       saith
                       that
                       he
                       loveth
                       God
                       and
                       hateth
                       his
                       brother
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       a
                       liar
                       ,
                    
                     1.
                     
                     John
                     4.
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                     Therefore
                     where
                     is
                     not
                     brotherly
                     love
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     where
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     faith
                     ;
                     and
                     who
                     hath
                     not
                     faith
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     God.
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     John
                     3.
                     10.
                     
                     
                       In
                       this
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       God
                       are
                       known
                       and
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       the
                       devil
                       ;
                       Whosoever
                       doeth
                       not
                       righteousnesse
                       is
                       not
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       nor
                       he
                       that
                       loveth
                       not
                       his
                       brother
                       .
                    
                     For
                     if
                     those
                     that
                     be
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     the
                     faithfull
                     are
                     (
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     hope
                     well
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     when
                     we
                     speak
                     of
                     particulars
                     )
                     be
                     not
                     our
                     brethren
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     so
                     we
                     esteem
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     not
                     we
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     then
                     his
                     children
                     are
                     our
                     brethren
                     ;
                     If
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     be
                     not
                     brethren
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     not
                     we
                     his
                     children
                     .
                     If
                     therefore
                     we
                     shall
                     hate
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     we
                     call
                     upon
                     him
                     as
                     our
                     Father
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     whereas
                     all
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     poore
                     as
                     rich
                     ,
                     are
                     
                     commanded
                     to
                     call
                     God
                     Father
                     ,
                     this
                     ought
                     to
                     teach
                     the
                     rich
                     ,
                     &
                     comfort
                     the
                     poore
                     .
                     The
                     rich
                     ought
                     from
                     hence
                     to
                     learn
                     humility
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     despise
                     the
                     poorest
                     Christian
                     ,
                     seing
                     they
                     are
                     our
                     brethren
                     by
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       bloud
                    
                     ,
                     Acts
                     17.
                     
                       the
                       same
                       flesh
                    
                     ,
                     Isai.
                     58.
                     and
                     also
                     by
                     our
                     redemption
                     by
                     Christ
                     they
                     are
                     our
                     brethren
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     sonnes
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     as
                     good
                     part
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     believe
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     best
                     ,
                     for
                     God
                     is
                     a
                     Father
                     
                       that
                       respecteth
                       no●…
                       persons
                    
                     ,
                     Acts
                     10.
                     34
                     ,
                     35.
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     17.
                     
                     And
                     in
                     Christ
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     difference
                     of
                     
                       rich
                       and
                       poore
                       ,
                       bond
                       or
                       free
                       ;
                       but
                       we
                       are
                       all
                       one
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     Gal.
                     3.
                     28.
                     
                     To
                     which
                     purpose
                     Paul
                     exhorteth
                     Philemon
                     to
                     receive
                     his
                     servant
                     Onesimus
                     ,
                     being
                     now
                     converted
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       a
                       brother
                    
                     ,
                     v.
                     17.
                     
                     Let
                     therefore
                     the
                     rich
                     follow
                     the
                     advise
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     12.
                     16.
                     
                     Example
                     ,
                     Job
                     31.
                     13
                     ,
                     14
                     ,
                     15.
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     wife
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     3.
                     7.
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     extended
                     to
                     all
                     Christians
                     ,
                     viz.
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     coheirs
                     .
                     Which
                     doctrine
                     doth
                     not
                     favour
                     the
                     Anabaptists
                     ;
                     for
                     although
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     our
                     spirituall
                     estate
                     there
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     
                       no
                       respect
                       of
                       persons
                    
                     ,
                     Jam.
                     2.
                     1.
                     neither
                     
                       is
                       there
                       difference
                       of
                       bond
                       and
                       free
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     yet
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     our
                     outward
                     estate
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     ordained
                     superiours
                     and
                     inferiours
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     hath
                     established
                     orders
                     and
                     degrees
                     in
                     the
                     outward
                     politie
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     The
                     poore
                     also
                     are
                     to
                     comfort
                     themselves
                     with
                     this
                     consideration
                     ,
                     that
                     howsoever
                     they
                     be
                     contemned
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     are
                     dear
                     in
                     Gods
                     sight
                     .
                     God
                     is
                     their
                     Father
                     as
                     well
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     of
                     them
                     then
                     of
                     the
                     rich
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     68.
                     6.
                     and
                     Christ
                     their
                     brother
                     :
                     yea
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     members
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     what
                     is
                     done
                     Christ
                     esteemeth
                     as
                     done
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     25.
                     
                     The
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     poore
                     ;
                     for
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     as
                     their
                     estate
                     is
                     miserable
                     now
                     ,
                     so
                     a
                     thousand
                     times
                     more
                     miserable
                     shall
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     of
                     reproof
                     .
                  
                   
                     THey
                     are
                     condemned
                     that
                     call
                     God
                     their
                     Father
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     yet
                     hate
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     godly
                     ,
                     and
                     deride
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     brethren
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Schismaticks
                     ,
                     who
                     call
                     God
                     their
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     denie
                     his
                     children
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     brethren
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     which
                     will
                     have
                     God
                     for
                     their
                     Father
                     ,
                     must
                     have
                     the
                     true
                     Church
                     to
                     their
                     mother
                     .
                     And
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     voyce
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     brotherhood
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Again
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     bid
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     direct
                     our
                     prayers
                     unto
                     God
                     immediately
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     present
                     with
                     us
                     .
                     Which
                     confuteth
                     the
                     Papists
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     us
                     go
                     directly
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     desire
                     Mary
                     ,
                     or
                     Peter
                     ,
                     &c.
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     us
                     :
                     whereas
                     this
                     priviledge
                     have
                     all
                     the
                     faithfull
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       come
                       with
                       boldnesse
                       to
                       the
                       throne
                       of
                       grace
                       by
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     Ephes.
                     3.
                     12.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     believe
                     that
                     God
                     who
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                     is
                     also
                     present
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     hearing
                     our
                     prayers
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     so
                     ought
                     we
                     to
                     
                     poure
                     forth
                     our
                     prayers
                     as
                     into
                     his
                     bosome
                     ,
                     yea
                     though
                     we
                     pray
                     in
                     secret
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     6.
                     6.
                     
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     faith
                     to
                     see
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     invisible
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     11.
                     so
                     shall
                     we
                     set
                     God
                     before
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     behave
                     our selves
                     as
                     it
                     becometh
                     those
                     that
                     speak
                     to
                     so
                     glorious
                     a
                     Majesty
                     .
                     But
                     most
                     men
                     because
                     they
                     see
                     none
                     present
                     are
                     touched
                     with
                     lesse
                     reverence
                     then
                     if
                     they
                     spake
                     to
                     a
                     mortall
                     superiour
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   art
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   HEaven
                   is
                   all
                   that
                   space
                   which
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                   Of
                   which
                   are
                   three
                   parts
                   ,
                   
                     Coelum
                     Aereum
                  
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   1.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Aethereum
                     ,
                     Empyreum
                  
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   Air
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   birds
                   ,
                   fowls
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     wicked
                     spirits
                     in
                     heavenly
                     places
                  
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   6.
                   12.
                   and
                   2.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   that
                   heaven
                   wherein
                   the
                   starres
                   are
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   
                     host
                     of
                     heaven
                  
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   is
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   and
                   throne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   called
                   
                     Coelum
                     empy
                     .
                     reum
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   6.
                   16.
                   paradise
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   12.
                   4.
                   and
                   
                     the
                     third
                     heaven
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   lower
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     heaven
                     of
                     heavens
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   115.
                   16.
                   1.
                   
                   Kings
                   8.
                   27.
                   
                   
                     God
                     is
                     all
                     in
                     all
                  
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   place
                   is
                   especially
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   the
                   third
                   heaven
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     habitation
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Kings
                   8.
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   How
                   is
                   God
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   is
                   everywhere
                   ?
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   everywhere
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   he
                   also
                   in
                   heaven
                   :
                   
                   But
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   included
                   therein
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Kings
                   8.
                   27.
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   circumscriptivè
                   ,
                   by
                   circumscription
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   nor
                   definitivè
                   ,
                   definitively
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   finite
                   spirits
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   there
                   and
                   everywhere
                   repletive
                   ,
                   filling
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   Jer.
                   23.
                   23.
                   but
                   yet
                   so
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   every-where
                   totus
                   ,
                   wholly
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   after
                   a
                   more
                   speciall
                   manner
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   heaven
                   :
                   Because
                   there
                   especially
                   he
                   manifesteth
                   his
                   glory
                   ;
                   there
                   he
                   is
                   seen
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   ;
                   there
                   he
                   communicateth
                   himself
                   ;
                   thence
                   he
                   sendeth
                   down
                   his
                   blessings
                   &
                   judgements
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   18.
                   thence
                   he
                   speaketh
                   to
                   men
                   ;
                   thence
                   Christ
                   descended
                   ;
                   thence
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   3.
                   thither
                   Christ
                   ascended
                   ;
                   there
                   he
                   sitteth
                   ;
                   and
                   thence
                   he
                   returneth
                   to
                   judgement
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   soul
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     tota
                     in
                     toto
                     &
                     tota
                     in
                     qualibet
                     parte
                     ,
                  
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   every
                   part
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   operations
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   seated
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   the
                   heaven
                   of
                   this
                   Microcosme
                   ;
                   so
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   everywhere
                   wholly
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   heaven
                   :
                   
                     Heaven
                     is
                     his
                     throne
                  
                   ,
                   Isai.
                   66.
                   1.
                   there
                   
                     he
                     prepared
                     his
                     seat
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   103.
                   19.
                   there
                   
                     he
                     sitteth
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   2.
                   4.
                   that
                   is
                   
                     the
                     habitation
                     of
                     his
                     holinesse
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Isai.
                   63.
                   15.
                   
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     his
                     habitation
                  
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Kings
                   8.
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   when
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     heavens
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   meaneth
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   heavenly
                   ,
                   as
                   Matth.
                   6.
                   26.
                   
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   heavenly
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   shallownesse
                   of
                   our
                   minds
                   cannot
                   better
                   conceive
                   of
                   the
                   unspeakable
                   glory
                   and
                   excellent
                   majestie
                   of
                   God
                   then
                   under
                   this
                   name
                   .
                   For
                   nothing
                   more
                   excellent
                   and
                   glorious
                   is
                   subject
                   to
                   our
                   sense
                   then
                   the
                   heaven
                   .
                   Whereas
                   therefore
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   give
                   this
                   title
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   ascribe
                   unto
                   him
                   majestie
                   glorious
                   ,
                   essence
                   omnipresent
                   ,
                   power
                   infinite
                   ,
                   wisdome
                   unspeakable
                   ,
                   mercy
                   endlesse
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   sense
                   therefore
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     that
                     sittest
                     upon
                     heaven
                     as
                     thy
                     throne
                     ,
                     glorious
                     in
                     majestie
                     ,
                     infinite
                     in
                     essence
                     ,
                     power
                     ,
                     wisdome
                     and
                     mercy
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     concerning
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     THe
                     adoration
                     of
                     images
                     &
                     reliques
                     condemned
                     ,
                     
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     lift
                     up
                     our
                     mind
                     ,
                     eyes
                     ,
                     hands
                     to
                     God
                     being
                     in
                     heaven
                     .
                     We
                     may
                     therefore
                     say
                     ,
                     as
                     Psal.
                     121.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Should
                       I
                       lift
                       mine
                       eyes
                       to
                       images
                       ?
                       whence
                       then
                       should
                       I
                       have
                       help
                       ?
                       my
                       help
                       is
                       from
                       God.
                    
                     Therefore
                     as
                     Psal.
                     123.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       To
                       thee
                       I
                       lift
                       up
                       mine
                       eyes
                       ,
                       O
                       thou
                       who
                       dwellest
                       in
                       the
                       heavens
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     We
                     are
                     taught
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     direct
                     our
                     prayer
                     towards
                     any
                     certain
                     place
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Jews
                     towards
                     the
                     temple
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     may
                     turn
                     any
                     way
                     towards
                     God
                     in
                     heaven
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     bound
                     to
                     look
                     towards
                     any
                     certain
                     place
                     ,
                     much
                     lesse
                     to
                     go
                     on
                     pilgrimage
                     to
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     Neither
                     must
                     our
                     minds
                     go
                     on
                     pilgrimage
                     whilest
                     we
                     are
                     praying
                     ;
                     but
                     above
                     the
                     earth
                     and
                     all
                     earthly
                     cogitations
                     our
                     minds
                     with
                     our
                     hands
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     lifted
                     up
                     unto
                     the
                     heavens
                     ,
                     Lam.
                     3.
                     4.
                     
                     Psal.
                     25.
                     1.
                     
                     &
                     as
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     ,
                     so
                     especially
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     
                       our
                       conversation
                       ought
                       to
                       be
                       in
                       heaven
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     When
                     we
                     are
                     commanded
                     to
                     call
                     God
                     
                       our
                       heavenly
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     abandon
                     all
                     base
                     conceits
                     concerning
                     God
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     50.
                     13.
                     and
                     to
                     ascribe
                     unto
                     him
                     incomprehensible
                     glory
                     and
                     majesty
                     ,
                     infinite
                     power
                     and
                     essence
                     ,
                     wisdome
                     unsearchable
                     ,
                     mercy
                     endlesse
                     .
                     Majesty
                     ;
                     as
                     sitting
                     upon
                     the
                     heaven
                     as
                     upon
                     his
                     throne
                     ,
                     the
                     earth
                     being
                     his
                     footstool
                     ,
                     Isai.
                     66.
                     1.
                     
                     Which
                     must
                     teach
                     us
                     reverence
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     rashly
                     
                     to
                     utter
                     any
                     thing
                     before
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     
                       God
                       is
                       in
                       heaven
                    
                     ,
                     full
                     of
                     majestie
                     and
                     glory
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       thou
                       upon
                       earth
                    
                     ,
                     dust
                     and
                     worms
                     meat
                     ,
                     Eccles
                     5.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     Power
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     Might
                     infinite
                     ,
                     omnipotencie
                     ;
                     Right
                     infinite
                     ,
                     and
                     authority
                     universall
                     .
                     Potentia
                     ,
                     Power
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     115.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       Our
                       God
                       is
                       in
                       heaven
                       :
                       whatsoever
                       he
                       will
                       he
                       doeth
                       .
                    
                     Which
                     must
                     teach
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     with
                     affiance
                     ,
                     being
                     assured
                     that
                     our
                     heavenly
                     Father
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     do
                     for
                     us
                     according
                     to
                     (
                     yea
                     above
                     )
                     our
                     requests
                     ,
                     yea
                     above
                     our
                     thought
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     3.
                     20.
                     
                     Thus
                     Jehoshaphat
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Chron.
                     20.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Art
                       not
                       thou
                       God
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       so
                       as
                       power
                       is
                       in
                       thine
                       hand
                       which
                       none
                       can
                       resist
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     Potestas
                     ,
                     Authority
                     :
                     So
                     faith
                     Jehoshaphat
                     ,
                     
                       Art
                       not
                       thou
                       God
                       in
                       heaven
                       ?
                       and
                       dost
                       not
                       thou
                       rule
                       over
                       all
                       nations
                       ?
                    
                     So
                     Psal.
                     103.
                     20.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       hath
                       established
                       his
                       seat
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       kingdome
                       is
                       over
                       all
                       .
                    
                     On
                     him
                     therefore
                     our
                     trust
                     must
                     be
                     reposed
                     ,
                     by
                     whose
                     providence
                     and
                     power
                     all
                     things
                     are
                     governed
                     in
                     heaven
                     and
                     in
                     earth
                     .
                     For
                     hereby
                     we
                     learn
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     not
                     onely
                     able
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     his
                     might
                     ,
                     but
                     hath
                     right
                     also
                     to
                     bestow
                     upon
                     us
                     any
                     good
                     thing
                     .
                     
                       Audacter
                       Deum
                       roga
                       ,
                       nihil
                       illum
                       de
                       alieno
                       〈◊〉
                       ,
                    
                     
                     Beg
                     boldly
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     seeing
                     thou
                     canst
                     ask
                     nothing
                     of
                     him
                     which
                     belongeth
                     to
                     another
                     .
                  
                   
                     Infinite
                     essence
                     and
                     omnipresence
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     heaven
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     throne
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     the
                     earth
                     also
                     is
                     his
                     footstool
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     is
                     he
                     in
                     both
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     also
                     everywhere
                     and
                     in
                     every
                     place
                     totus
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     think
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     
                       farre
                       from
                       us
                    
                     ,
                     Acts
                     17.
                     27.
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     wicked
                     imagine
                     ,
                     Job
                     22.
                     13.
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     acknowledge
                     that
                     he
                     
                     is
                     alwayes
                     present
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     139.
                     7
                     ,
                     8
                     ,
                     9
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     Psal.
                     145.
                     18.
                     
                     Deut.
                     4.
                     7.
                     
                       near
                       unto
                       us
                       when
                       we
                       call
                       upon
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     yea
                     ,
                     
                       where
                       two
                       or
                       three
                       are
                       gathered
                       together
                       in
                       his
                       name
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       in
                       the
                       middest
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                    
                     Matth.
                     18.
                     20.
                     
                     If
                     therefore
                     thou
                     prayest
                     in
                     secret
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     heareth
                     thee
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     6.
                     6.
                     if
                     in
                     the
                     closet
                     of
                     thine
                     heart
                     without
                     any
                     speech
                     ,
                     he
                     heareth
                     the
                     voyce
                     and
                     cry
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     14.
                     15.
                     1.
                     
                     Sam.
                     1.
                     13.
                     
                     Assure
                     thy self
                     therefore
                     that
                     thou
                     speakest
                     not
                     into
                     the
                     air
                     or
                     utterest
                     thy
                     words
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     thou
                     pourest
                     forth
                     thy
                     requests
                     into
                     the
                     bosome
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     Wisdome
                     unsearchable
                     :
                     For
                     
                       as
                       the
                       heavens
                       are
                       high
                       above
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                       so
                       are
                       the
                       Lords
                       thoughts
                       above
                       ours
                       ,
                    
                     Isai.
                     55.
                     9.
                     
                     We
                     must
                     therefore
                     submit
                     our selves
                     to
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     most
                     wise
                     and
                     just
                     :
                     neither
                     let
                     us
                     circumscribe
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     resigne
                     our selves
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     best
                     knoweth
                     what
                     is
                     fit
                     for
                     us
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mercy
                     unspeakable
                     ;
                     Whereby
                     all
                     these
                     attributes
                     are
                     effectuall
                     to
                     our
                     good
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     earthly
                     parents
                     do
                     
                       know
                       to
                       give
                       good
                       things
                       to
                       their
                       children
                       ,
                       much
                       more
                       doth
                       our
                       heavenly
                       Father
                       ,
                    
                     Matth.
                     7.
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     thereforè
                     must
                     not
                     discourage
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     sitteth
                     above
                     in
                     heaven
                     in
                     the
                     high
                     throne
                     of
                     his
                     majestie
                     :
                     〈◊〉
                     though
                     
                       he
                       dwelleth
                       above
                       ,
                       yet
                       he
                       mercifully
                       abaseth
                       himself
                       to
                       behold
                       the
                       things
                       which
                       be
                       in
                       heaven
                       and
                       in
                       earth
                       ,
                    
                     Psal.
                     113.
                     5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                     
                       He
                       looketh
                       down
                       from
                       the
                       high
                       place
                       of
                       his
                       holinesse
                       ,
                       even
                       from
                       heàven
                       :
                       doth
                       the
                       Lord
                       look
                       down
                       upon
                       earth
                       ;
                       that
                       he
                       might
                       heare
                       the
                       mourning
                       of
                       the
                       prisoner
                       ,
                       and
                       deliver
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       death
                       ,
                    
                     Psal.
                     102.
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                     Neither
                     ought
                     his
                     power
                     to
                     terrifie
                     us
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     useth
                     it
                     to
                     our
                     good
                     ,
                     Deut.
                     33.
                     26.
                     
                     
                       ●…e
                       rideth
                    
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     
                       sitteth
                       ,
                       upon
                       the
                       heavens
                       for
                       our
                       help
                       .
                       Him
                       therefore
                       ,
                       let
                       us
                       exalt
                       who
                       rideth
                       on
                       the
                       highest
                       heavens
                       ,
                    
                     Psal.
                     68.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     Here
                     therefore
                     is
                     discovered
                     the
                     hypocrisie
                     of
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     calling
                     upon
                     God
                     as
                     their
                     Father
                     in
                     heaven
                     lift
                     not
                     up
                     their
                     hearts
                     to
                     heaven
                     ,
                     but
                     let
                     them
                     lie
                     groveling
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ;
                     who
                     imagine
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     like
                     themselves
                     ,
                     who
                     without
                     reverence
                     speak
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     use
                     vain
                     babbling
                     ;
                     who
                     trust
                     not
                     in
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     nor
                     acknowledge
                     his
                     presence
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     unreverently
                     behaving
                     themselves
                     because
                     they
                     see
                     him
                     not
                     ;
                     that
                     submit
                     not
                     themselves
                     to
                     his
                     fatherly
                     wisdome
                     ;
                     nor
                     rest
                     in
                     his
                     mercy
                     and
                     goodnesse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     if
                     our
                     Father
                     be
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     who
                     also
                     hath
                     begotten
                     us
                     to
                     an
                     heavenly
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     who
                     are
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     pilgrimes
                     from
                     God
                     and
                     from
                     our
                     countrey
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     
                       mindearthly
                       things
                       ,
                       but
                       have
                       our
                       conversation
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                    
                     Phil.
                     3.
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     if
                     God
                     our
                     Father
                     be
                     full
                     of
                     maiesty
                     and
                     power
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     fear
                     him
                     and
                     to
                     stand
                     in
                     aw
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     if
                     omnipotent
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     rest
                     confidently
                     under
                     his
                     protection
                     ,
                     neither
                     let
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     any
                     danger
                     draw
                     us
                     unto
                     sinne
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       God
                       is
                       able
                       to
                       deliver
                       us
                       ,
                    
                     Dan.
                     17.
                     
                     And
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     fear
                     to
                     sinne
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       he
                       is
                       able
                       to
                       destroy
                       both
                       body
                       and
                       soul
                       in
                       hell
                       ,
                    
                     Matth.
                     10.
                     28.
                     
                     If
                     God
                     be
                     omnipresent
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     behave
                     our selves
                     as
                     in
                     his
                     presence
                     ,
                     and
                     walk
                     before
                     him
                     in
                     uprightnesse
                     of
                     heart
                     .
                     If
                     our
                     heavenly
                     Father
                     be
                     most
                     wise
                     and
                     mercifull
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     cast
                     our
                     care
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     
                     necessities
                     depending
                     on
                     him
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     mere
                     worldlings
                     &
                     
                       terrae
                       filii
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     neither
                     stand
                     in
                     aw
                     of
                     his
                     majesty
                     ,
                     nor
                     trust
                     in
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     nor
                     walk
                     as
                     in
                     his
                     presence
                     ,
                     nor
                     depend
                     upon
                     his
                     fatherly
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     but
                     in
                     hypocrisie
                     call
                     God
                     their
                     heavenly
                     Father
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     if
                     we
                     joyn
                     these
                     two
                     together
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     spoken
                     severally
                     ,
                     That
                     God
                     is
                     
                       our
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     willing
                     to
                     heare
                     us
                     ;
                     and
                     also
                     
                       in
                       heaven
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     able
                     to
                     grant
                     our
                     desires
                     ;
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     no
                     place
                     left
                     to
                     diffidence
                     and
                     distrust
                     ,
                     seeing
                     God
                     is
                     both
                     willing
                     and
                     able
                     to
                     grant
                     our
                     requests
                     .
                     Therefore
                     we
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     distrustfully
                     carefull
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     confidence
                     and
                     assurance
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     heard
                     to
                     
                       make
                       our
                       requests
                       known
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     Phil.
                     4.
                     6.
                     seeing
                     ,
                     as
                     Fulgentius
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Deus
                       multus
                       est
                       ad
                       ignoscendum
                       ;
                       in
                       hoc
                       multo
                       nihil
                       deest
                       ,
                       in
                       quo
                       &
                       omnipotens
                       misericordia
                       &
                       omnipotentia
                       misericors
                       est
                       :
                    
                     God
                     is
                     much
                     in
                     forgiving
                     ;
                     in
                     this
                     much
                     nothing
                     is
                     missing
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     is
                     omnipotent
                     mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     mercifull
                     omnipotence
                     .
                     The
                     consideration
                     of
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     may
                     stirre
                     up
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     pray
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     he
                     doubt
                     of
                     either
                     ,
                     I
                     see
                     not
                     how
                     he
                     can
                     pray
                     in
                     faith
                     .
                     The
                     leper
                     ,
                     Mark
                     1.
                     40.
                     being
                     perswaded
                     of
                     Christs
                     power
                     ,
                     desireth
                     him
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     clean
                     :
                     the
                     father
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     was
                     possessed
                     ,
                     Mark
                     9.
                     22.
                     having
                     some
                     good
                     opinion
                     of
                     Christs
                     willingnesse
                     ,
                     intreated
                     his
                     help
                     for
                     the
                     dispossessing
                     of
                     the
                     unclean
                     spirit
                     :
                     But
                     because
                     the
                     one
                     was
                     not
                     assured
                     of
                     his
                     willingnesse
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     they
                     make
                     but
                     doubtfull
                     prayers
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       thou
                       wilt
                       thou
                       canst
                       make
                       me
                       clean
                       ;
                       If
                       thou
                       canst
                       do
                       any
                       thing
                       help
                       us
                       .
                    
                     But
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     assured
                     of
                     
                     both
                     in
                     our
                     heavenly
                     Father
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     encouraged
                     to
                     pray
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 Petitions
                 .
              
               
                 HItherto
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 preface
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 proceed
                 unto
                 the
                 petitions
                 :
                 Which
                 are
                 in
                 number
                 six
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 objects
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 distinguished
                 into
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
                 For
                 either
                 they
                 concern
                 more
                 properly
                 and
                 immediately
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 profit
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 our
                 own
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 mediately
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 former
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   name
                   ,
                   Thy
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   Thy
                   will
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 latter
                 ,
                 us
                 and
                 our
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 concern
                 Gods
                 glory
                 are
                 indeed
                 most
                 profitable
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 glory
                 he
                 joyneth
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 glorifie
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 glorifie
                 us
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 subjects
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 inheriters
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 glory
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 propounding
                 these
                 petitions
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 respect
                 our
                 own
                 profit
                 but
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 Those
                 which
                 immediately
                 concern
                 our
                 own
                 good
                 must
                 also
                 mediately
                 respect
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 if
                 our
                 good
                 be
                 not
                 referred
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 which
                 immediately
                 concern
                 the
                 glory
                 
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 order
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 preferre
                 Gods
                 glory
                 before
                 our
                 own
                 good
                 ,
                 yea
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 in
                 comparison
                 )
                 before
                 our
                 own
                 salvation
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 32.
                 32.
                 because
                 Gods
                 glory
                 is
                 the
                 
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 better
                 then
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 referred
                 thereunto
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 petitions
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 our
                 affections
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 our
                 own
                 good
                 :
                 
                   Ideóque
                   in
                   tribus
                   primis
                   petitionibus
                   oratio
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   est
                   ,
                   cùm
                   posteriores
                   conjunctionibus
                   colligantur
                   ,
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 petitions
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 copulative
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 three
                 latter
                 are
                 tied
                 together
                 with
                 conjunctions
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 petitions
                 we
                 desire
                 either
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 it self
                 as
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 means
                 whereby
                 his
                 glory
                 is
                 procured
                 :
                 the
                 end
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 petition
                 ;
                 the
                 means
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 is
                 God
                 glorified
                 when
                 his
                 kingdome
                 is
                 advanced
                 and
                 his
                 will
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 order
                 teacheth
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 main
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 desires
                 and
                 actions
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Petition
                   .
                
                 
                   FIrst
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   petition
                   :
                   Wherein
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   learn
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   uses
                   which
                   arise
                   from
                   thence
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Hallowed
                     be
                     thy
                     name
                  
                   .
                   The
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   signifieth
                   both
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   attributes
                   ,
                   which
                   ●…re
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   named
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   former
                   sense
                   the
                   word
                   name
                   is
                   often
                   used
                   to
                   signifie
                   the
                   persons
                   named
                   :
                   as
                   Acts
                   1.
                   15.
                   and
                   4.
                   12.
                   
                   Revel
                   .
                   3.
                   4.
                   and
                   11.
                   13.
                   
                   So
                   
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   put
                   for
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   Joel
                   2.
                   23.
                   
                   Deut.
                   28.
                   58.
                   
                   Hereupon
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   use
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     His
                     name
                     is
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     his
                     name
                     .
                  
                   And
                   hereunto
                   belong
                   those
                   places
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   signifieth
                   
                   his
                   attributes
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   nothing
                   but
                   himself
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   
                     justice
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   the
                   just
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     wisdome
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   the
                   wise
                   God
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   the
                   mercifull
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   these
                   also
                   are
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   Exod.
                   33.
                   19.
                   and
                   34.
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   name
                   which
                   he
                   proclaimeth
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     strong
                     ,
                     mercifull
                     ,
                     and
                     gracious
                     ,
                     slow
                     to
                     anger
                     ,
                     and
                     abundant
                     in
                     goodnesse
                     and
                     truth
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   signifieth
                   that
                   whereby
                   God
                   is
                   named
                   ;
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   either
                   renowned
                   or
                   known
                   .
                   The
                   name
                   of
                   renown
                   is
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   his
                   good
                   name
                   :
                   For
                   so
                   in
                   great
                   persons
                   their
                   good
                   name
                   is
                   their
                   glory
                   and
                   renown
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   to
                   be
                   
                     men
                     of
                     name
                  
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   6.
                   4.
                   
                   In
                   this
                   sense
                   the
                   word
                   name
                   is
                   used
                   Gen.
                   11.
                   4.
                   
                   
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     get
                     us
                     a
                     name
                     :
                  
                   Gen.
                   12.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     I
                     will
                     make
                     thy
                     name
                     great
                     :
                  
                   Jer.
                   13.
                   11.
                   
                     name
                     ,
                     praise
                     ,
                     and
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   Deut.
                   26.
                   19.
                   
                   The
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   therefore
                   signifieth
                   that
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   renowned
                   and
                   acknowledged
                   to
                   be
                   glorious
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   his
                   glory
                   :
                   So
                   Exod.
                   9.
                   16.
                   
                   Psal.
                   8.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   signifieth
                   that
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   known
                   ;
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   his
                   Titles
                   ,
                   which
                   more
                   properly
                   are
                   called
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   known
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   Means
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   known
                   .
                   The
                   titles
                   are
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   the
                   Godhead
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   attributes
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Persons
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Godhead
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     Jehovah
                     ,
                     Lord
                     ,
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Exod.
                   3.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     name
                  
                   :
                   Exod.
                   6.
                   3.
                   
                   Psal.
                   83.
                   18.
                   
                   Attributes
                   ,
                   as
                   Wisdome
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   Justice
                   ,
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Persons
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Father
                     ,
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   means
                   whereby
                   God
                   is
                   known
                   are
                   either
                   peculiar
                   
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   common
                   unto
                   all
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   first
                   sort
                   are
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   religion
                   therein
                   prescribed
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   called
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   as
                   Acts
                   9.
                   15.
                   
                     to
                     carry
                     my
                     name
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   21.
                   13.
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   6.
                   1.
                   with
                   Tit.
                   2.
                   5.
                   
                   Rom.
                   2.
                   24.
                   
                   Psal.
                   22.
                   22.
                   
                   Heb.
                   2.
                   12.
                   
                   So
                   is
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   religion
                   and
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Mich.
                   4.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     We
                     will
                     walk
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     our
                     God.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Kings
                   5.
                   3
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                     to
                     build
                     a
                     house
                     unto
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   The
                   common
                   means
                   are
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   The
                   works
                   of
                   Creation
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   19.
                   1.
                   
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                   In
                   respect
                   whereof
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Creatour
                   of
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   of
                   Administration
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   blessings
                   and
                   judgements
                   .
                   In
                   respect
                   whereof
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Governour
                   and
                   Judge
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   34.
                   7.
                   
                   All
                   these
                   doth
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   signifie
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   sanctifie
                   signifieth
                   either
                   to
                   make
                   holy
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   
                   &
                   declare
                   holy
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   sense
                   things
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   sanctified
                   and
                   (
                   in
                   themselves
                   being
                   not
                   holy
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   holy
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   set
                   apart
                   to
                   holy
                   uses
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Christians
                   consecrated
                   and
                   set
                   apart
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   and
                   service
                   of
                   God.
                   In
                   which
                   sense
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   holy
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   111.
                   9.
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   sanctified
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   sanctifie
                   is
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   &
                   declare
                   holy
                   :
                   as
                   wisdome
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   phrase
                   of
                   speech
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     be
                     justified
                  
                   ,
                   Luke
                   7.
                   35.
                   and
                   God
                   to
                   
                     be
                     magnified
                     and
                     glorified
                  
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   sanctified
                   either
                   by
                   us
                   or
                   by
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   Num.
                   20.
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   By
                   us
                   (
                   I
                   mean
                   our selves
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   also
                   we
                   pray
                   )
                   when
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   most
                   holy
                   and
                   reverend
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   acknowledge
                   and
                   that
                   effectually
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   our
                   tongues
                   professe
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   deeds
                   use
                   it
                   as
                   most
                   holy
                   &
                   reverend
                   .
                   By
                   God
                   himself
                   his
                   name
                   is
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   when
                   either
                   he
                   manifesteth
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   mercy
                   and
                   justice
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   freeth
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   pollutions
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   men
                   neglect
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   removeth
                   the
                   impediments
                   ,
                   Num.
                   20.
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                   :
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   pray
                   that
                   Gods
                   name
                   may
                   be
                   sanctified
                   of
                   us
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   would
                   vouchsafe
                   unto
                   us
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   
                     give
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     the
                     honour
                     due
                     unto
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                  
                   Psal.
                   29.
                   2.
                   that
                   as
                   his
                   name
                   is
                   most
                   excellent
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   glorious
                   ,
                   and
                   reverend
                   ,
                   so
                   
                     his
                     prayse
                  
                   may
                   be
                   
                     unto
                     the
                     ends
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                  
                   Psal.
                   48.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   sanctifie
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   reverend
                   ,
                   and
                   glorious
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   28.
                   58.
                   whenas
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   deeds
                   we
                   do
                   use
                   it
                   holily
                   and
                   reverently
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   speak
                   more
                   especially
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   significations
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   The
                   names
                   of
                   God
                   first
                   signifie
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   attributes
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   himself
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   desire
                   in
                   this
                   prayer
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   sanctifie
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   lives
                   .
                   In
                   our
                   hearts
                   we
                   sanctifie
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   Peter
                   exhorteth
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Epist.
                   3.
                   15.
                   when
                   as
                   1.
                   we
                   do
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   effectually
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   ;
                   That
                   this
                   God
                   is
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   revealed
                   himself
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   most
                   wise
                   ,
                   most
                   just
                   ,
                   most
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   infinite
                   in
                   power
                   ,
                   essence
                   ,
                   and
                   continuance
                   ,
                   &c.
                   2.
                   
                   When
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   we
                   think
                   and
                   conceive
                   nothing
                   of
                   God
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   beseemeth
                   his
                   glorious
                   majestie
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   alwayes
                   think
                   and
                   conceive
                   of
                   God
                   most
                   holily
                   and
                   reverently
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   our
                   mouthes
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   When
                   we
                   confesse
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   
                   and
                   professe
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   attributes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Rom.
                   10.
                   10.
                   2.
                   
                   When
                   we
                   speak
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   attributes
                   holily
                   and
                   reverently
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   our
                   lives
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   attributes
                   is
                   effectuall
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   in
                   us
                   a
                   conversation
                   answerable
                   thereunto
                   .
                   Knowest
                   thou
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   ?
                   worship
                   him
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                   ?
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   truth
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   just
                   ?
                   fear
                   him
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   mercifull
                   ?
                   love
                   him
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   omnipresent
                   ?
                   behave
                   thy self
                   as
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   omnisufficient
                   ?
                   repose
                   thy
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   omniscient
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     searcher
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                  
                   ?
                   approve
                   thine
                   heart
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Thus
                   then
                   we
                   desire
                   that
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   sense
                   may
                   be
                   sanctified
                   by
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     uses
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Concerning
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     THat
                     we
                     may
                     pray
                     fervently
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     have
                     a
                     feeling
                     of
                     our
                     want
                     ;
                     as
                     ,
                     our
                     ignorance
                     of
                     God
                     (
                     here
                     we
                     pray
                     for
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     acknowledge
                     him
                     )
                     the
                     vanity
                     of
                     our
                     minds
                     ,
                     thinking
                     amisse
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Job
                     1.
                     5.
                     our
                     irreverent
                     speech
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     our
                     not
                     sanctifying
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     (
                     a
                     fault
                     incident
                     to
                     the
                     best
                     )
                     Num.
                     20.
                     12.
                     
                     For
                     who
                     can
                     say
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     loved
                     and
                     feared
                     God
                     ,
                     &c.
                     as
                     he
                     ought
                     ,
                     and
                     behaved
                     himself
                     alwayes
                     as
                     in
                     Gods
                     presence
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Concerning
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     use
                     concerning
                     our
                     lives
                     :
                     That
                     as
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     we
                     desire
                     ,
                     so
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     we
                     endeavour
                     thus
                     to
                     sanctifie
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     our selves
                     will
                     not
                     endeavour
                     thus
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     it
                     sheweth
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     no
                     true
                     
                     desire
                     hereof
                     ,
                     but
                     pray
                     in
                     hypocrisie
                     with
                     feigned
                     lips
                     .
                     Their
                     hypocrisie
                     therefore
                     here
                     is
                     detected
                     ,
                     who
                     desiring
                     with
                     their
                     mouth
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     sanctifie
                     God
                     ,
                     will
                     think
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     God
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     14.
                     1.
                     will
                     think
                     basely
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     50.
                     21.
                     or
                     deny
                     his
                     providence
                     ,
                     mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     justice
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     10.
                     11.
                     who
                     use
                     to
                     speak
                     unreverently
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     attributes
                     ,
                     to
                     murmure
                     against
                     his
                     justice
                     ,
                     &c.
                     Psal.
                     78.
                     19.
                     who
                     live
                     as
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     no
                     God
                     ,
                     Tit.
                     1.
                     16.
                     that
                     say
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     but
                     desire
                     not
                     to
                     worship
                     him
                     in
                     spirit
                     ;
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     just
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     desire
                     not
                     to
                     fear
                     him
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   Gods
                   name
                   signifying
                   his
                   glory
                   is
                   hallowed
                   by
                   us
                   .
                   ●…
                
                 
                   SEcondly
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   signifieth
                   his
                   glory
                   :
                   Which
                   we
                   do
                   sanctifie
                   whenas
                   we
                   glorifie
                   God
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   and
                   lives
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   principall
                   signification
                   of
                   this
                   petition
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   glorifie
                   him
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   When
                   in
                   the
                   affections
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   we
                   desire
                   the
                   procuring
                   and
                   advancement
                   of
                   Gods
                   glory
                   above
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   more
                   dear
                   unto
                   us
                   then
                   our
                   own
                   good
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   When
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   purpose
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   we
                   intend
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   
                     putting
                     into
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     give
                     glory
                     to
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                  
                   Mal.
                   2.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   our
                   mouthes
                   we
                   glorifie
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   make
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   matter
                   and
                   end
                   of
                   our
                   speech
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   our
                   speech
                   we
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whose
                   
                     name
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     exalted
                     above
                     all
                     prayse
                     ,
                  
                   Neh.
                   9.
                   5.
                   
                   For
                   to
                   prayse
                   him
                   is
                   to
                   glorifie
                   him
                   ,
                   Luke
                   2.
                   20.
                   
                   Psal.
                   50.
                   23.
                   and
                   
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     prayse
                     glorious
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   66.
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   make
                   it
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   our
                   speech
                   ,
                   when
                   therein
                   we
                   intend
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   a
                   necessary
                   truth
                   ,
                   Josh.
                   7.
                   19.
                   or
                   by
                   a
                   speech
                   seasoned
                   with
                   grace
                   ,
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   edification
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   subordinate
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   Col.
                   4.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   our
                   lives
                   we
                   glorifie
                   God
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   When
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   actions
                   whatsoever
                   we
                   aim
                   at
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   31.
                   2.
                   
                   When
                   by
                   our
                   godly
                   lives
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   onely
                   glorifie
                   God
                   ourselves
                   ,
                   John
                   15.
                   8.
                   but
                   give
                   just
                   occasion
                   to
                   others
                   of
                   glorifying
                   him
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   5.
                   12.
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Wants
                       to
                       be
                       bewayled
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Our
                       pride
                       and
                       vain-glory
                       ,
                       seeking
                       our selves
                       and
                       our
                       own
                       prayse
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       neglect
                       of
                       Gods
                       glory
                       ,
                       the
                       main
                       end
                       of
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       which
                       ought
                       to
                       be
                       more
                       dear
                       to
                       us
                       then
                       our
                       salvation
                       .
                       Such
                       we
                       are
                       that
                       except
                       the
                       Lord
                       endue
                       us
                       with
                       this
                       grace
                       ,
                       we
                       neglect
                       his
                       glory
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       live
                       in
                       vain
                       .
                       3.
                       
                       Our
                       suppressing
                       of
                       Gods
                       prayse
                       ,
                       our
                       unthankfulnes
                       .
                       4.
                       
                       Our
                       idle
                       and
                       unsavoury
                       speeches
                       .
                       5.
                       
                       Our
                       manifold
                       slips
                       in
                       our
                       lives
                       whereby
                       God
                       is
                       dishonoured
                       .
                       All
                       which
                       are
                       faults
                       incident
                       to
                       the
                       best
                       of
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       we
                       had
                       need
                       earnestly
                       to
                       pray
                       that
                       God
                       may
                       be
                       glorified
                       of
                       us
                       ,
                       2.
                       
                       Sam.
                       12.
                       14.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Graces
                       which
                       we
                       desire
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Zeal
                       of
                       Gods
                       glory
                       ;
                       2.
                       
                       Thankfulnesse
                       ;
                       3.
                       
                       A
                       desire
                       to
                       glorifie
                       God
                       by
                       a
                       godly
                       life
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Vses
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     prayer
                     earnestly
                     to
                     desire
                     that
                     
                     we
                     may
                     give
                     glory
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     we
                     must
                     endeavour
                     both
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     tongues
                     ,
                     and
                     works
                     to
                     glorifie
                     him
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Otherwise
                     ,
                     if
                     in
                     our
                     mouthes
                     we
                     desire
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     glorifie
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     
                     our
                     hearts
                     neither
                     desire
                     it
                     nor
                     intend
                     it
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     altogether
                     seek
                     ourselves
                     and
                     our
                     own
                     praise
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     use
                     to
                     suppresse
                     the
                     praises
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     to
                     smother
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                     if
                     our
                     ordinary
                     speech
                     be
                     idle
                     and
                     unsavoury
                     ,
                     our
                     lives
                     dissolute
                     ,
                     from
                     whence
                     no
                     honour
                     can
                     arise
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     truth
                     desire
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     freed
                     from
                     these
                     sinnes
                     ;
                     nay
                     ,
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     if
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     intending
                     Gods
                     glory
                     we
                     seek
                     his
                     dishonour
                     ,
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     sounding
                     forth
                     his
                     prayse
                     we
                     blaspheme
                     his
                     holy
                     name
                     ,
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     professing
                     and
                     defending
                     his
                     truth
                     we
                     oppugne
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     savoury
                     speeches
                     they
                     be
                     rotten
                     and
                     infective
                     ,
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     causing
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     glorified
                     we
                     cause
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     blasphemed
                     ,
                     our
                     prayer
                     is
                     little
                     better
                     then
                     mockery
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     such
                     is
                     the
                     prayer
                     of
                     very
                     many
                     ,
                     which
                     with
                     their
                     mouthes
                     desire
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     glorifie
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     desire
                     not
                     his
                     glory
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     nor
                     seek
                     it
                     in
                     their
                     lives
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     practice
                     such
                     things
                     whereby
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     dishonoured
                     and
                     blasphemed
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     most
                     dear
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     must
                     be
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     Acts
                     12.
                     22.
                     
                     His
                     glory
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     lose
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   signifying
                   his
                   titles
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   hallowed
                   .
                
                 
                   THirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   doth
                   signifie
                   his
                   titles
                   ;
                   the
                   titles
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   Attributes
                   ,
                   and
                   Persons
                   .
                   This
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   when
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   holy
                   and
                   reverend
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   of
                   us
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   used
                   of
                   us
                   either
                   by
                   taking
                   it
                   into
                   our
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   taking
                   it
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                   We
                   sanctifie
                   it
                   in
                   our
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   our
                   writings
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   we
                   make
                   an
                   holy
                   and
                   reverent
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   titles
                   of
                   God.
                   Which
                   we
                   do
                   when
                   we
                   mention
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   serious
                   matter
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   reverent
                   manner
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   holy
                   end
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   and
                   dreadfull
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   Deut.
                   28.
                   58.
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   used
                   to
                   trifles
                   and
                   ridiculous
                   matters
                   :
                   neither
                   may
                   we
                   lightly
                   take
                   up
                   the
                   most
                   reverend
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   worthy
                   to
                   take
                   into
                   our
                   mouthes
                   :
                   neither
                   must
                   the
                   glorious
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   mentioned
                   but
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   either
                   mediately
                   or
                   immediately
                   .
                   And
                   hereunto
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   referre
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   usurpation
                   of
                   Gods
                   name
                   and
                   titles
                   ,
                   by
                   Blessing
                   and
                   Swearing
                   aright
                   .
                
                 
                   Blessing
                   is
                   either
                   of
                   God
                   or
                   man.
                   The
                   blessing
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   praysing
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   spoken
                   :
                   Example
                   Rom.
                   9.
                   5.
                   and
                   1.
                   25.
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   31.
                   
                   Blessing
                   of
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Scripture
                   calleth
                   
                     the
                     putting
                     of
                     Gods
                     name
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   Num.
                   6.
                   27.
                   is
                   a
                   duty
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   all
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   even
                   unto
                   enemies
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   12.
                   14.
                   
                   Matth.
                   5.
                   44.
                   
                   (
                   whereunto
                   referre
                   salutation
                   )
                   but
                   especially
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   superiours
                   ,
                   Hos.
                   7.
                   7.
                   to
                   their
                   inferiours
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   commonwealth
                   by
                   Princes
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   ;
                   David
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   6.
                   18.
                   
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Kings
                   8.
                   55.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Num.
                   6.
                   23
                   ,
                   24
                   ,
                   25.
                   
                   Melchisedec
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   14.
                   19.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   family
                   by
                   parents
                   :
                   unto
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   giveth
                   great
                   force
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   By
                   swearing
                   we
                   make
                   a
                   holy
                   and
                   reverent
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whenas
                   we
                   swear
                   
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     judgement
                     ,
                     and
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                  
                   Jer.
                   4.
                   2
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   take
                   upon
                   us
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   when
                   his
                   name
                   is
                   called
                   upon
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   Gen.
                   48.
                   16.
                   .
                   i.
                   when
                   we
                   call
                   
                   our selves
                   by
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   professe
                   our selves
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Isai.
                   43.
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   which
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Seth
                   after
                   the
                   birth
                   of
                   Enosh
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   4.
                   26.
                   
                   &
                   6.
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   these
                   last
                   times
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   do
                   invocate
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Acts
                   9.
                   14
                   ,
                   21.
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   2.
                   and
                   are
                   called
                   by
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   Christians
                   ,
                   Acts
                   11.
                   26.
                   and
                   are
                   baptized
                   into
                   his
                   name
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   we
                   sanctifie
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   when
                   as
                   we
                   
                     walk
                     worthy
                     our
                     calling
                     whereby
                     we
                     are
                     called
                     ,
                  
                   Ephes.
                   4.
                   1.
                   and
                   
                     a●…orn
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Christ
                     our
                     Saviour
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     departing
                     from
                     iniquity
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Graces
                       to
                       be
                       desired
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       That
                       we
                       may
                       use
                       the
                       titles
                       of
                       God
                       reverently
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       That
                       we
                       may
                       swear
                       by
                       his
                       name
                       alone
                       in
                       judgement
                       ,
                       truth
                       ,
                       and
                       righteousnesse
                       .
                       3.
                       
                       That
                       we
                       may
                       walk
                       worthy
                       our
                       calling
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Wants
                       to
                       be
                       bewayled
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Irreverence
                       in
                       using
                       the
                       titles
                       of
                       God.
                       2.
                       
                       Rash
                       swearing
                       .
                       3.
                       
                       Not
                       walking
                       worthy
                       our
                       calling
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     we
                     pray
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     sanctifie
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     be
                     carefull
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     be
                     mindfull
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     mention
                     him
                     in
                     matters
                     serious
                     ,
                     to
                     a
                     good
                     end
                     ,
                     after
                     a
                     reverent
                     manner
                     .
                     We
                     mention
                     not
                     our
                     prince
                     without
                     some
                     shew
                     of
                     reverence
                     :
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     ought
                     we
                     to
                     bow
                     the
                     knees
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     when
                     we
                     mention
                     the
                     glorious
                     
                     name
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     ?
                     Example
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     9.
                     5.
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     use
                     blessing
                     and
                     not
                     cursing
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     12.
                     14.
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     swear
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     alone
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     judgement
                     ,
                     and
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                     
                     4.
                     
                     To
                     labour
                     by
                     all
                     means
                     to
                     walk
                     worthy
                     our
                     calling
                     ,
                     
                       even
                       as
                       it
                       becometh
                       the
                       saints
                       ,
                    
                     Ephes.
                     5.
                     3.
                     
                     Otherwise
                     if
                     our
                     practice
                     be
                     (
                     and
                     we
                     continue
                     therein
                     )
                     either
                     not
                     to
                     mention
                     God
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     call
                     the
                     
                       forgetting
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     signe
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     their
                     thoughts
                     in
                     whose
                     mouthes
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     seeing
                     
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       abundance
                       of
                       the
                       heart
                       the
                       mouth
                       speaketh
                       :
                    
                     or
                     else
                     by
                     mentioning
                     his
                     name
                     to
                     pollute
                     it
                     ;
                     either
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     matter
                     ,
                     mentioning
                     it
                     in
                     jests
                     and
                     ridiculous
                     matters
                     ;
                     
                       And
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       O
                       God
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Good
                       God
                       ,
                       Jesu
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Mercy
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     manner
                     ;
                     either
                     by
                     carelesse
                     ,
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     unreverent
                     using
                     of
                     Gods
                     name
                     without
                     fear
                     or
                     conscience
                     ,
                     sense
                     or
                     regard
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     or
                     by
                     superstitious
                     using
                     of
                     the
                     titles
                     ,
                     doing
                     more
                     reverence
                     to
                     the
                     words
                     then
                     unto
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     sticking
                     not
                     to
                     blaspheme
                     his
                     name
                     by
                     wicked
                     swearing
                     ;
                     like
                     to
                     the
                     souldiers
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     27.
                     39.
                     
                     Or
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     end
                     ;
                     when
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     mentioned
                     to
                     wicked
                     ,
                     yea
                     to
                     devilish
                     ends
                     ,
                     as
                     inchantments
                     ,
                     &c.
                     or
                     by
                     cursing
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     most
                     horrible
                     profaning
                     of
                     Gods
                     name
                     :
                     or
                     by
                     wicked
                     swearing
                     :
                     or
                     by
                     living
                     unworthy
                     their
                     calling
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     they
                     take
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     upon
                     them
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     and
                     profane
                     it
                     .
                     Considering
                     ,
                     Luke
                     1.
                     73.
                     
                     Tit.
                     2.
                     14.
                     2.
                     
                     Tim.
                     2.
                     19.
                     
                     In
                     vain
                     therefore
                     they
                     professe
                     themselves
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     whilest
                     they
                     behave
                     themselves
                     as
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     6.
                     2.
                     or
                     rather
                     as
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     the
                     devil
                     .
                     And
                     besides
                     ,
                     they
                     cause
                     the
                     holy
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     blasphemed
                     .
                     If
                     this
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     be
                     our
                     practice
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     continue
                     therein
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     pray
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     sanctifie
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     play
                     the
                     hypocrites
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     How
                     the
                  
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     it
                     signifieth
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     is
                     sanctified
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   FOurthly
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   doth
                   signifie
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   especially
                   known
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   purely
                   ,
                   powerfully
                   ,
                   and
                   profitably
                   taught
                   :
                   by
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   heard
                   with
                   reverence
                   ,
                   attention
                   ,
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   purpose
                   to
                   practice
                   it
                   :
                   by
                   all
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   we
                   do
                   holily
                   meditate
                   thereon
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   inflamed
                   with
                   a
                   desire
                   of
                   practicing
                   it
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   119.
                   
                   In
                   our
                   tongues
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   apply
                   it
                   to
                   those
                   uses
                   whereunto
                   it
                   is
                   profitable
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                   In
                   our
                   lives
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   knowing
                   it
                   do
                   perform
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                     Wants
                     to
                     be
                     bewailed
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     want
                     of
                     preaching
                     ,
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     wanting
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     neglect
                     and
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     a
                     capitall
                     sinne
                     of
                     these
                     times
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     little
                     practicing
                     of
                     it
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     known
                     ,
                     especially
                     in
                     these
                     dayes
                     ,
                     
                       ubi
                       scientiae
                       multum
                       ,
                       conscientiae
                       parùm
                       ,
                    
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     much
                     science
                     ,
                     little
                     conscience
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     our
                     lives
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     endeavour
                     to
                     sanctifie
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     if
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     by
                     dividing
                     it
                     aright
                     ;
                     if
                     people
                     ,
                     by
                     saving
                     hearing
                     thereof
                     ,
                     by
                     meditating
                     on
                     it
                     ,
                     by
                     desire
                     to
                     do
                     it
                     ,
                     by
                     applying
                     it
                     to
                     its
                     right
                     uses
                     ,
                     by
                     yielding
                     simple
                     obedience
                     unto
                     it
                     .
                     Otherwise
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     desire
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     we
                     profane
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     please
                     our selves
                     in
                     so
                     doing
                     ,
                     either
                     preaching
                     it
                     unprofitably
                     ,
                     or
                     hearing
                     it
                     without
                     reverence
                     ,
                     attention
                     ,
                     or
                     purpose
                     to
                     practice
                     it
                     :
                     if
                     neither
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     we
                     care
                     to
                     know
                     nor
                     have
                     desire
                     to
                     practice
                     it
                     :
                     if
                     we
                     abuse
                     it
                     to
                     confirm
                     errours
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     confute
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     to
                     impenitencie
                     ,
                     jests
                     ,
                     superstition
                     ,
                     and
                     charms
                     ,
                     &c.
                     if
                     we
                     profane
                     it
                     either
                     by
                     neglect
                     or
                     contempt
                     ,
                     Mal.
                     1.
                     12.
                     
                     Amos
                     2.
                     7.
                     
                     Prov.
                     30.
                     9.
                     
                     Levit.
                     22
                     ,
                     31
                     ,
                     32.
                     in
                     word
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     sanctifie
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     deed
                     profane
                     and
                     pollute
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     V.
                     How
                     the
                  
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   
                     is
                     sanctified
                     as
                     it
                     signifieth
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     religion
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   FIfthly
                   ,
                   it
                   signifieth
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   religion
                   and
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God.
                   In
                   which
                   respect
                   his
                   name
                   is
                   sanctified
                   when
                   as
                   we
                   walk
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   Mich.
                   4.
                   5.
                   
                   For
                   religion
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   go
                   to
                   heaven
                   ,
                   Isai.
                   30.
                   21.
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   is
                   often
                   called
                   
                     the
                     way
                  
                   .
                   When
                   as
                   therefore
                   we
                   walk
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   our
                   life
                   doth
                   answer
                   to
                   our
                   profession
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   said
                   to
                   signifie
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   As
                   we
                   professe
                   the
                   Christian
                   religion
                   ,
                   so
                   our
                   life
                   is
                   answerable
                   to
                   our
                   profession
                   if
                   
                     denying
                     all
                     ungodlinesse
                     and
                     worldly
                     lusts
                     ,
                     we
                     live
                     soberly
                     ,
                     righteously
                     ,
                     and
                     godly
                     in
                     this
                     present
                     world
                     ;
                     Looking
                     for
                     that
                     blessed
                     hope
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     glorious
                     appearing
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   Tit.
                   2.
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   Our
                   religion
                   is
                   
                     the
                     truth
                     in
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   
                     truly
                     taught
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     put
                     off
                     the
                     old
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   Ephes.
                   4.
                   20
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Our
                   religion
                   is
                   
                     the
                     light
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   professe
                   our selves
                   
                     children
                     of
                     the
                     light
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   walk
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   5.
                   8
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   In
                   this
                   way
                   we
                   must
                   walk
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   God
                   uprightly
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   men
                   inoffensively
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                     Wants
                     to
                     be
                     bewailed
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Our
                     backwardnesse
                     in
                     religion
                     ;
                     2.
                     
                     Our
                     hypocrisie
                     ;
                     3.
                     
                     Our
                     scandalous
                     conversation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Duties
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     our
                     lives
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     desire
                     and
                     to
                     endeavour
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     adorn
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     religion
                     by
                     renouncing
                     all
                     ungodlinesse
                     ,
                     &c.
                     to
                     set
                     God
                     before
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     walk
                     uprightly
                     as
                     in
                     his
                     sight
                     ;
                     to
                     
                       walk
                       inoffensively
                    
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     12.
                     13.
                     
                     Otherwise
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     professe
                     religion
                     ,
                     and
                     renounce
                     not
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     nor
                     put
                     off
                     the
                     old
                     man
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     call
                     our selves
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     the
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     walk
                     in
                     darknesse
                     ;
                     we
                     profane
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     religion
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     done
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     respect
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Tim.
                     3.
                     5.
                     when
                     as
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     religion
                     is
                     pretended
                     to
                     worldly
                     or
                     wicked
                     respects
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     respect
                     of
                     men
                     by
                     the
                     profane
                     and
                     dissolute
                     life
                     of
                     common
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     falls
                     and
                     scandals
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     would
                     seem
                     the
                     best
                     professours
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     continue
                     in
                     this
                     course
                     and
                     please
                     our selves
                     therein
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   signifying
                   his
                   works
                   is
                   hallowed
                   .
                
                 
                   SIxthly
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     God
                  
                   signifieth
                   his
                   Works
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   known
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   of
                   creation
                   and
                   administration
                   .
                   The
                   creatures
                   are
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   holy
                   and
                   religious
                   meditation
                   and
                   mentioning
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   acknowledging
                   in
                   them
                   the
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   justice
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     glorifying
                     him
                     ,
                     being
                     known
                     in
                     his
                     works
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   our
                   good
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   imitate
                   and
                   flie
                   such
                   things
                   in
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   appointed
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   holy
                   and
                   sanctified
                   use
                   .
                   The
                   creature
                   is
                   
                     sanctified
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     prayer
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   5.
                   
                   Col.
                   3.
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Duties
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                     Wants
                     to
                     be
                     bewailed
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       hardnesse
                       and
                       senselesnesse
                       of
                       our
                       hearts
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     not
                     seeing
                     and
                     acknowledging
                     the
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     wisdome
                     ,
                     and
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     creatures
                     ,
                     Mark
                     6.
                     52.
                     2.
                     
                     Our
                     jesting
                     at
                     some
                     of
                     his
                     works
                     ;
                     as
                     at
                     the
                     form
                     or
                     countenance
                     of
                     some
                     man
                     ,
                     &c.
                     3.
                     
                     Our
                     suffering
                     of
                     the
                     brute
                     creatures
                     to
                     go
                     beyond
                     us
                     :
                     as
                     the
                     crane
                     and
                     swallow
                     ,
                     in
                     knowing
                     their
                     times
                     and
                     seasons
                     ;
                     the
                     ant
                     ,
                     in
                     diligence
                     ;
                     the
                     trees
                     and
                     plants
                     ,
                     in
                     bringing
                     forth
                     fruit
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     Our
                     irreligious
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     creatures
                     ,
                     or
                     abusing
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     instruments
                     of
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Holy
                     meditation
                     and
                     mentioning
                     of
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     his
                     glory
                     and
                     our
                     spirituall
                     good
                     .
                     To
                     his
                     glory
                     :
                     for
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     meditate
                     and
                     speak
                     of
                     the
                     creatures
                     as
                     that
                     the
                     wisdome
                     ,
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     shining
                     in
                     them
                     be
                     acknowledged
                     ;
                     that
                     we
                     knowing
                     him
                     by
                     his
                     works
                     may
                     glorifie
                     him
                     as
                     God.
                     To
                     our
                     good
                     ;
                     by
                     meditating
                     in
                     such
                     things
                     as
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     followed
                     or
                     eschewed
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     pure
                     and
                     holy
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     creature
                     sanctified
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     prayer
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Otherwise
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     knowing
                     God
                     by
                     his
                     works
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     glorifie
                     him
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     1.
                     21.
                     if
                     we
                     shall
                     play
                     the
                     Momes
                     in
                     detracting
                     from
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     God
                     or
                     mocking
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     shall
                     abuse
                     his
                     creatures
                     to
                     superstitious
                     ,
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     profane
                     uses
                     ,
                     and
                     please
                     our selves
                     in
                     so
                     doing
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     take
                     heed
                     lest
                     in
                     making
                     this
                     prayer
                     we
                     be
                     found
                     mockers
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     Now
                     follow
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     administration
                     :
                     which
                     
                     are
                     his
                     blessings
                     or
                     judgements
                     towards
                     our selves
                     
                     or
                     others
                     .
                     His
                     blessings
                     on
                     our selves
                     are
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     1.
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     truly
                     thankfull
                     for
                     them
                     :
                     2.
                     in
                     our
                     tongues
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     
                       give
                       thanks
                    
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     124.
                     6.
                     and
                     
                       shew
                       forth
                       his
                       benefits
                    
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     66.
                     16.
                     and
                     71.
                     8
                     ,
                     18.
                     3.
                     in
                     our
                     deeds
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     referre
                     the
                     good
                     things
                     received
                     to
                     his
                     glory
                     and
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     by
                     them
                     we
                     are
                     
                       brought
                       to
                       repentance
                    
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     2.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     blessings
                     of
                     God
                     on
                     others
                     are
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     
                       rejoyce
                       with
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     12.
                     26.
                     and
                     
                       glorifie
                       God
                       in
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     35.
                     27.
                     
                     Gal.
                     1.
                     24.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     judgements
                     of
                     God
                     on
                     our selves
                     are
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     have
                     the
                     like
                     effect
                     in
                     us
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     in
                     Job
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     First
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     humbled
                     under
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     to
                     repentance
                     ,
                     Job
                     1.
                     20.
                     and
                     42.
                     6.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     bear
                     them
                     patiently
                     ,
                     Job
                     1.
                     21.
                     
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     
                       blesse
                       God
                    
                     in
                     them
                     and
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     v.
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     judgements
                     of
                     God
                     on
                     others
                     are
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     when
                     by
                     consideration
                     thereof
                     we
                     fear
                     to
                     sinne
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     shew
                     forth
                     the
                     justice
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     58.
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     when
                     we
                     condole
                     with
                     the
                     just
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Wants
                     to
                     be
                     lamented
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     unthankfulnesse
                     :
                     in
                     that
                     neither
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     we
                     have
                     the
                     chearfull
                     sense
                     of
                     Gods
                     goodnesse
                     in
                     his
                     benefits
                     ,
                     nor
                     in
                     our
                     tong●…es
                     return
                     praise
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     nor
                     in
                     our
                     deeds
                     bring
                     forth
                     the
                     fruits
                     ,
                     nor
                     yet
                     by
                     them
                     are
                     brought
                     to
                     repentance
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     our
                     not
                     acknowledging
                     Gods
                     graces
                     in
                     others
                     ,
                     or
                     depraving
                     or
                     lessening
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     envying
                     their
                     good
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     our
                     senselesnesse
                     in
                     affliction
                     ,
                     Jer.
                     5.
                     3.
                     
                     
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     impatience
                     ,
                     Isai.
                     22.
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                     Fifthly
                     ,
                     murmuring
                     .
                     Sixthly
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     terrified
                     by
                     the
                     example
                     
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     pleasing
                     our selves
                     ,
                     Luke
                     13.
                     1.
                     
                     Seventhly
                     ,
                     not
                     condoling
                     but
                     rather
                     rejoycing
                     in
                     other
                     mens
                     evils
                     ;
                     as
                     ,
                     laughing
                     at
                     fools
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     be
                     thankfull
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     his
                     benefits
                     ;
                     To
                     expresse
                     our
                     thankfulnesse
                     ,
                     by
                     thanksgiving
                     ,
                     by
                     referring
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     repentance
                     ;
                     To
                     rejoyce
                     with
                     others
                     ;
                     To
                     glorifie
                     God
                     in
                     them
                     ;
                     To
                     make
                     right
                     use
                     of
                     his
                     chastisements
                     on
                     our selves
                     and
                     others
                     .
                     Otherwise
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     proud
                     of
                     those
                     good
                     things
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     we
                     had
                     not
                     received
                     them
                     ,
                     not
                     giving
                     God
                     the
                     glory
                     ,
                     nor
                     referring
                     them
                     to
                     his
                     glory
                     and
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     but
                     contrariwise
                     abusing
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     dishonour
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     hurt
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     as
                     many
                     do
                     their
                     learning
                     ,
                     wit
                     ,
                     riches
                     ,
                     strength
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     shall
                     deprave
                     Gods
                     mercies
                     in
                     others
                     ,
                     or
                     envie
                     them
                     ;
                     If
                     in
                     the
                     judgements
                     of
                     God
                     upon
                     our selves
                     we
                     shall
                     harden
                     our
                     hearts
                     with
                     Pharaoh
                     ;
                     If
                     we
                     shall
                     impatiently
                     bear
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     murmure
                     against
                     the
                     severity
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     If
                     with
                     Belteshazzar
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     moved
                     with
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     Dan.
                     5.
                     22.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     shall
                     make
                     a
                     sport
                     of
                     other
                     mens
                     calamities
                     ;
                     we
                     are
                     farre
                     from
                     that
                     desire
                     of
                     sanctifying
                     Gods
                     name
                     which
                     in
                     this
                     prayer
                     we
                     pretend
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     we
                     pray
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     sanctifie
                     his
                     name
                     .
                     The
                     which
                     petition
                     we
                     are
                     the
                     rather
                     to
                     make
                     ,
                     because
                     his
                     glory
                     is
                     so
                     little
                     regarded
                     amongst
                     men
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     sense
                     our
                     prayer
                     
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     that
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     John
                     12.
                     28.
                     
                     
                       Father
                       ,
                       glorifie
                       thy
                       name
                    
                     ;
                     or
                     with
                     that
                     of
                     David
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     57.
                     6
                     ,
                     11.
                     
                     
                       Be
                       tho●…
                       exalted
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                       above
                       the
                       heavens
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       glory
                       above
                       all
                       the
                       earth
                    
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     115.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Not
                       unto
                       us
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       not
                       unto
                       us
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     doth
                     sanctifie
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     I.
                     When
                     he
                     
                     doth
                     shew
                     forth
                     and
                     manifest
                     the
                     excellencie
                     and
                     glory
                     of
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     attributes
                     and
                     perfections
                     ,
                     as
                     wisdome
                     ,
                     power
                     ,
                     &c.
                     but
                     especially
                     by
                     making
                     manifest
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     his
                     mercy
                     and
                     justice
                     .
                     Of
                     mercy
                     ;
                     by
                     preserving
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     multiplying
                     his
                     blessings
                     upon
                     the
                     faithfull
                     ,
                     Ezech.
                     36.
                     21.
                     
                     For
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     name
                     he
                     preserved
                     his
                     Church
                     amongst
                     the
                     heathen
                     ,
                     and
                     promised
                     to
                     reduce
                     them
                     into
                     their
                     own
                     countrey
                     :
                     not
                     for
                     their
                     sakes
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       his
                       holy
                       names
                       sake
                    
                     ,
                     v.
                     22.
                     and
                     then
                     v.
                     23.
                     
                     
                       I
                       will
                       sanctifie
                       my
                       great
                       name
                       ,
                       which
                       was
                       polluted
                       amongst
                       the
                       heathen
                    
                     (
                     namely
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     affliction
                     of
                     his
                     people
                     )
                     v.
                     20.
                     
                       and
                       the
                       heathen
                       shall
                       know
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       saith
                       the
                       Lord
                       God
                       ,
                       when
                       I
                       shall
                       be
                       sanctified
                       in
                       you
                       before
                       their
                       eyes
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     So
                     2.
                     
                     Thess.
                     1.
                     12.
                     
                     Of
                     his
                     justice
                     and
                     power
                     ;
                     in
                     executing
                     his
                     judgements
                     on
                     transgressours
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     overthrowing
                     the
                     enemies
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     .
                     When
                     Nadab
                     and
                     Abihu
                     had
                     offered
                     strange
                     fire
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     commandment
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     destroyed
                     by
                     fire
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       sanctified
                       in
                       them
                       that
                       come
                       near
                       me
                    
                     ;
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     By
                     executing
                     judgement
                     even
                     against
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     near
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     make
                     manifest
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     my
                     justice
                     )
                     
                       and
                       before
                       all
                       the
                       people
                       will
                       I
                       be
                       glorified
                       ,
                    
                     Levit.
                     10.
                     3.
                     
                     Isai.
                     5.
                     15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                     By
                     the
                     judgements
                     of
                     God
                     executed
                     upon
                     the
                     
                     wicked
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     that
                     man
                     shall
                     be
                     
                       humbled
                       and
                       brought
                       low
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       Lord
                       of
                       hosts
                       shall
                       be
                       exalted
                       in
                       judgement
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       holy
                       God
                       shall
                       be
                       sanctified
                       in
                       justice
                       .
                    
                     Ezech.
                     28.
                     22.
                     
                     
                       Thus
                       saith
                       the
                       Lord
                       God
                       ,
                       Behold
                       ,
                       I
                       come
                       against
                       thee
                       ,
                       Sidon
                       ;
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       glorified
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       thee
                       :
                       and
                       they
                       shall
                       know
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       when
                       I
                       shall
                       have
                       executed
                       judgements
                       in
                       her
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       be
                       sanctified
                       in
                       her
                       :
                       For
                       I
                       will
                       send
                       into
                       her
                       pestilence
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     And
                     chap.
                     38.
                     22
                     ,
                     23.
                     he
                     threatneth
                     to
                     rain
                     fire
                     and
                     brimstone
                     upon
                     Gog
                     and
                     Magog
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     both
                     the
                     open
                     and
                     secret
                     enemies
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     
                       Thus
                       ,
                       saith
                       he
                       ,
                       will
                       I
                       be
                       magnified
                       and
                       sanctified
                       and
                       known
                       in
                       the
                       eyes
                       of
                       many
                       nations
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       shall
                       know
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       the
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     God
                     doth
                     sanctifie
                     and
                     glorifie
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     doth
                     remove
                     the
                     impediments
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     as
                     idolatry
                     &
                     worshipping
                     of
                     false
                     gods
                     ,
                     superstition
                     ,
                     
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     and
                     giveth
                     a
                     free
                     passage
                     to
                     his
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     taketh
                     away
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     104.
                     35.
                     
                  
                   
                     III.
                     By
                     freeing
                     it
                     from
                     the
                     abuses
                     &
                     pollutions
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     mainteining
                     his
                     own
                     glory
                     .
                     When
                     Moses
                     and
                     Aaron
                     at
                     the
                     waters
                     of
                     Strife
                     did
                     not
                     sanctifie
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     believing
                     and
                     acknowledging
                     his
                     omnipotent
                     power
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Lord
                     did
                     sanctifie
                     his
                     name
                     himself
                     ,
                     Num.
                     20.
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                     Lev.
                     22.
                     32.
                     
                     
                       Neither
                       shall
                       ye
                       pollute
                       my
                       holy
                       name
                       ;
                       but
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       hallowed
                       amongst
                       the
                       people
                       of
                       Israel
                       .
                    
                     So
                     when
                     Herod
                     would
                     not
                     give
                     the
                     glory
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     glorified
                     himself
                     in
                     his
                     destruction
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     second
                     place
                     therefore
                     we
                     pray
                     in
                     zeal
                     of
                     Gods
                     '
                     glory
                     ,
                     That
                     howsoever
                     men
                     pollute
                     and
                     profane
                     his
                     holy
                     name
                     ,
                     
                     yet
                     he
                     would
                     glorifie
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     manifest
                     the
                     praise
                     both
                     of
                     his
                     mercy
                     in
                     blessing
                     and
                     preserving
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     of
                     his
                     justice
                     in
                     executing
                     his
                     judgements
                     upon
                     the
                     wicked
                     and
                     enemies
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     by
                     removing
                     the
                     impediments
                     ,
                     by
                     freeing
                     it
                     from
                     the
                     pollution
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     mainteining
                     his
                     glory
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Zeal
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     sanctifie
                     it
                     whatsoever
                     become
                     of
                     me
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Fear
                     to
                     profane
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     seeing
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     V.
                     10.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   kingdome
                   come
                   .
                
                 What
                 Gods
                 kingdome
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 first
                 petition
                 conteined
                 the
                 main
                 scope
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 desires
                 :
                 This
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 contein
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 means
                 whereby
                 that
                 end
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 atchieved
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 is
                 God
                 glorified
                 when
                 his
                 kingdome
                 is
                 advanced
                 and
                 his
                 will
                 is
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   words
                
                 ,
                 Thy
                 kingdome
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 kingdomes
                 
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ruling
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 and
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 light
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Col.
                 1.
                 13.
                 unto
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 subject
                 .
                 The
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Satan
                 and
                 darknesse
                 is
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 being
                 blindfolded
                 and
                 bewitched
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 go
                 on
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 ignorance
                 and
                 sinne
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 perdition
                 .
                 The
                 prince
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 is
                 Satan
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   prince
                   of
                   the
                   air
                
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 2.
                 and
                 
                   God
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 John
                 12.
                 31.
                 
                 The
                 subjects
                 are
                 
                 all
                 men
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 untill
                 they
                 be
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Satan
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 subjection
                 do
                 none
                 finally
                 remain
                 but
                 the
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   disobedience
                
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 Satan
                 
                   worketh
                   effectually
                
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 2.
                 and
                 
                   blindeth
                   their
                   minds
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   gospel
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   shine
                   not
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 4.
                 a●…d
                 carrieth
                 them
                 away
                 
                   captive
                   to
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 26.
                 
                 The
                 law
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 whereby
                 he
                 ruleth
                 is
                 sinne
                 :
                 
                   Hujus
                   regni
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 est
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   law
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   without
                   law
                   .
                
                 This
                 sin
                 reigneth
                 in
                 the
                 mortall
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 
                   give
                   up
                   their
                   members
                   to
                   be
                   instruments
                   of
                   sinne
                   unto
                   iniquity
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 untill
                 it
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 let
                 his
                 kingdome
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 ruling
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 and
                 spirit
                 .
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 is
                 endlesse
                 perdition
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 1.
                 9.
                 and
                 against
                 this
                 kingdome
                 are
                 we
                 taught
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 
                 either
                 universall
                 or
                 speciall
                 .
                 The
                 universall
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 the
                 Lord
                 ruleth
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 even
                 over
                 his
                 enemies
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 subjection
                 nothing
                 can
                 exempt
                 it self
                 .
                 This
                 of
                 Divines
                 is
                 called
                 
                   regnum
                   potentiae
                
                 ;
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 power
                 :
                 whereof
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 speaketh
                 Psal.
                 99.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 and
                 145.
                 13.
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 clause
                 of
                 this
                 prayer
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   thine
                   is
                   the
                   kingdome
                
                 .
                 But
                 most
                 plainly
                 Psal.
                 103.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   established
                   his
                   throne
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   kingdome
                   is
                   over
                   all
                   .
                
                 This
                 kingdome
                 nothing
                 can
                 resist
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 hinder
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 although
                 
                 all
                 creatures
                 should
                 band
                 themselves
                 together
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 speciall
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 
                 he
                 ruleth
                 not
                 over
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 militant
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 triumphant
                 in
                 heaven
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 there
                 two
                 parts
                 of
                 Gods
                 kingdome
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 militant
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 triumphant
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 is
                 the
                 blessed
                 estate
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 reigneth
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 doth
                 
                   not
                   consist
                   in
                   meat
                   and
                   drink
                   ,
                
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 temporall
                 or
                 worldly
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   it
                   is
                   righteousnes
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 assurance
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 arising
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                   and
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 a
                 consequent
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 latter
                 is
                 the
                 glorious
                 and
                 blessed
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 
                 faithfull
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 God
                 
                   in
                   whose
                   presence
                   there
                   is
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   joy
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 these
                 two
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 :
                 therefore
                 whosoever
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 inheritour
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 glory
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 a
                 subject
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 Luke
                 22.
                 30.
                 and
                 therefore
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 subject
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 an
                 heir
                 of
                 glory
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 David
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 15.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   sojourn
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 both
                 parts
                 of
                 that
                 question
                 concerning
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 man.
                 
                 
              
               
                 The
                 kingdome
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 that
                 government
                 
                 whereby
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 effectually
                 rule
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 working
                 in
                 us
                 his
                 own
                 good
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 us
                 
                   fellow-citizens
                   ,
                   and
                   meet
                   to
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   inheritance
                   of
                   the
                   saints
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   houshold
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Saints
                   in
                   light
                
                 ,
                 Col.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 kingdome
                 the
                 Prince
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 exerciseth
                 this
                 kingdome
                 by
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 96.
                 10.
                 and
                 97.
                 1.
                 and
                 110.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 people
                 are
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 the
                 
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 19.
                 and
                 the
                 particular
                 subjects
                 are
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 sceptre
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 110.
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 law
                 whereby
                 he
                 reigneth
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 13.
                 19.
                 
                   the
                   gospel
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Mark
                 1.
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 preaching
                 of
                 which
                 word
                 and
                 gospel
                 is
                 also
                 called
                 
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 13.
                 11.
                 and
                 22.
                 2
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Where
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 we
                 may
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 gospel
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 is
                 truly
                 preached
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 &
                 consequently
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 verified
                 of
                 us
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 17.
                 21.
                 
                 This
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 also
                 called
                 
                   the
                   arm
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 53.
                 1.
                 whereby
                 
                   ●…e
                   p●…lleth
                   〈◊〉
                   o●…t
                   of
                   dark●…sse
                   into
                   lig●…
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Sata●…
                   〈◊〉
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 26.
                 18.
                 
                 But
                 especially
                 the
                 Lord
                 ruleth
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 drawing
                 us
                 unto
                 his
                 So●…e
                 ,
                 bending
                 and
                 bowing
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 inlightening
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 us
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ●…ortifying
                 sinne
                 a●…d
                 corruption
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 renewing
                 us
                 unto
                 holinesse
                 
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 glory
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 Luke
                 12.
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Fear
                   not
                   little
                   flock
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 therefore
                 doth
                 he
                 pull
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 us
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 may
                 
                   have
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   and
                   inheritance
                   among
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   sanctified
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 26.
                 18.
                 
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 certainty
                 hereof
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 those
                 
                   that
                   believe
                   have
                   everlasting
                   life
                
                 ,
                 John
                 5.
                 24.
                 and
                 
                   are
                   translated
                   from
                   death
                   unto
                   life
                   :
                
                 that
                 those
                 
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   justified
                   he
                   hath
                   also
                   glorified
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 kingdome
                 of
                 glory
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 us
                 is
                 the
                 blessed
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   as
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 28.
                 where
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   prepared
                   such
                   things
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   love
                   him
                   as
                   neither
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   man
                   hath
                   seen
                   ,
                   nor
                   eare
                   heard
                   ,
                   nor
                
                 &c.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   this
                   word
                   come
                   signifieth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Adveniat
                   .
                   This
                   word
                   Come
                   ,
                   is
                   diversly
                   to
                   be
                   expounded
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   divers
                   significations
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   universall
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   or
                   kingdome
                   of
                   power
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   
                     to
                     come
                  
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   manifested
                   and
                   made
                   apparent
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   guided
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   providence
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Here
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   would
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   advance
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   &
                   bring
                   all
                   things
                   into
                   subjection
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   may
                   acknowledge
                   this
                   universall
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   ruling
                   
                     all
                     things
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     counsel
                     of
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   may
                   willingly
                   submit
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   this
                   absolute
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   placed
                   his
                   
                     seat
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     kingdome
                     ruleth
                  
                   
                   
                     over
                     all
                  
                   ;
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   
                     subdue
                     his
                     enemies
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   110.
                   2.
                   
                     governing
                     them
                     with
                     an
                     iron
                     rod
                     ,
                  
                   Revel
                   .
                   12.
                   5.
                   and
                   19.
                   15.
                   and
                   
                     bruising
                     them
                     like
                     a
                     potters
                     vessel
                     ,
                  
                   Psal.
                   2.
                   9.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   execute
                   his
                   holy
                   and
                   eternall
                   decrees
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   saving
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   and
                   destroying
                   the
                   reprobate
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   glory
                   ,
                   
                     working
                     all
                     things
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     counsel
                     of
                     his
                     will.
                  
                   And
                   albeit
                   this
                   kingdome
                   cannot
                   be
                   resisted
                   or
                   hindred
                   maugre
                   all
                   the
                   enemies
                   thereof
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   come
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   exalt
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   glorifie
                   his
                   name
                   :
                   not
                   meaning
                   thereby
                   to
                   move
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   concurrence
                   of
                   our
                   will
                   with
                   Gods
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   affection
                   towards
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   zeal
                   towards
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   grace
                   is
                   said
                   
                     to
                     come
                  
                   
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   whenas
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   begun
                   &
                   erected
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   continued
                   and
                   increased
                   amongst
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   behalf
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   pray
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   granting
                   of
                   the
                   means
                   whereby
                   it
                   cometh
                   ,
                   &
                   also
                   removing
                   the
                   impediments
                   of
                   the
                   coming
                   .
                   I.
                   As
                   touching
                   the
                   coming
                   it self
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   note
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   come
                   not
                   to
                   this
                   kingdome
                   of
                   grace
                   of
                   our selves
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   kingdome
                   cometh
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   coming
                   preventeth
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   Luke
                   11.
                   20.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     come
                     upon
                     you
                  
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   naturally
                   are
                   the
                   bondslaves
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   subjects
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ;
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   bondage
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   come
                   except
                   the
                   Lord
                   do
                   pull
                   us
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   saith
                   ,
                   John
                   6.
                   44.
                   
                   
                     No
                     man
                     cometh
                     to
                     the
                     Sonne
                     b●…t
                  
                   
                   
                     whom
                     the
                     Father
                     draweth
                  
                   .
                   Wherein
                   appeareth
                   the
                   undeserved
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   preventing
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   seeking
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   lost
                   ,
                   in
                   being
                   found
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   sought
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                   in
                   coming
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   neither
                   could
                   nor
                   would
                   (
                   through
                   their
                   own
                   default
                   )
                   come
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   secondly
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   alwayes
                   a
                   daily
                   progresse
                   in
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   work
                   of
                   grace
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   pray
                   daily
                   that
                   this
                   
                     kingdome
                     may
                     come
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   let
                   us
                   see
                   how
                   this
                   kingdome
                   cometh
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   which
                   here
                   we
                   ask
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   there
                   be
                   three
                   degrees
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   the
                   pulling
                   and
                   drawing
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Satan
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   darknesse
                   unto
                   God
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   our
                   effectuall
                   calling
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   brought
                   from
                   the
                   spirituall
                   bondage
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   Satan
                   into
                   
                     the
                     glorious
                     liberty
                     of
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   are
                   made
                   
                     fellow-citizens
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     &
                  
                   domestici
                   Dei
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     the
                     houshold
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   2.
                   19.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   calling
                   is
                   wrought
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   to
                   us
                   sleeping
                   in
                   our
                   sinnes
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   sent
                   to
                   rouse
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   law
                   shewing
                   us
                   our
                   sinnes
                   and
                   the
                   punishments
                   due
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Gospel
                   promising
                   salvation
                   upon
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   repentance
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   concurring
                   with
                   the
                   word
                   inlighteneth
                   our
                   minds
                   to
                   understand
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   inclineth
                   our
                   minds
                   to
                   attend
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   mollifieth
                   our
                   hard
                   and
                   stony
                   hearts
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   and
                   sense
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   travelling
                   under
                   the
                   burden
                   of
                   them
                   with
                   wearinesse
                   ,
                   he
                   stirreth
                   up
                   in
                   us
                   a
                   hunger
                   and
                   thirst
                   after
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   reconciliation
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   teacheth
                   us
                   to
                   pray
                   with
                   sighs
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   expressed
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   applieth
                   the
                   merits
                   and
                   efficacy
                   of
                   Christs
                   death
                   and
                   resurrection
                   to
                   the
                   justification
                   of
                   the
                   sinner
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   degrees
                   worketh
                   in
                   him
                   faith
                   and
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   followeth
                   peace
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                   In
                   which
                   three
                   t●…e
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   that
                   the
                   
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     do●…h
                     consist
                  
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   when
                   Christ
                   our
                   King
                   ruleth
                   and
                   reigneth
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   
                     t●…aching
                     us
                     to
                     deny
                     ungodlinesse
                     and
                     worldly
                     lusts
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     live
                     soberly
                     ,
                     justly
                     and
                     holily
                     in
                     this
                     present
                     world
                     ,
                     expecting
                     the
                     happy
                     hope
                     and
                     glorious
                     appearance
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     God
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   Tit.
                   2.
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   he
                   applieth
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   to
                   the
                   mortifying
                   of
                   sinne
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   resurrection
                   to
                   raise
                   us
                   up
                   to
                   newnesse
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   we
                   desire
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   our selves
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   company
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   from
                   all
                   sorts
                   gather
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   electing
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   engraffing
                   them
                   into
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   justifying
                   them
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctifying
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   confirm
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   increase
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   inriched
                   with
                   all
                   spirituall
                   blessings
                   in
                   heavenly
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   finally
                   by
                   
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     through
                     faith
                     may
                     be
                     preserv●…d
                     unto
                     everlasting
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   because
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   desire
                   not
                   onely
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   gather
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   inlarge
                   it
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   visible
                   adding
                   unto
                   it
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   
                   would
                   prosper
                   and
                   preserve
                   it
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   122.
                   6.
                   protect
                   and
                   defend
                   it
                   from
                   all
                   enemies
                   both
                   corporall
                   and
                   spirituall
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   give
                   all
                   graces
                   needfull
                   and
                   expedient
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   may
                   come
                   upon
                   us
                   and
                   upon
                   all
                   his
                   chosen
                   servants
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   means
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   prayed
                   for
                   of
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christs
                   kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Now
                   because
                   this
                   kingdome
                   cometh
                   by
                   means
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   also
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   means
                   are
                   either
                   outward
                   or
                   inward
                   .
                   The
                   outward
                   are
                   
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   Christs
                   government
                   by
                   his
                   ministers
                   .
                   The
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   notable
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   For
                   whereas
                   there
                   be
                   three
                   degrees
                   of
                   this
                   coming
                   ,
                   our
                   Vocation
                   ,
                   Justification
                   ,
                   and
                   Sanctification
                   ;
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ordinarily
                   is
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   called
                   outwardly
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   We
                   
                     are
                     justified
                     by
                     faith
                     :
                     faith
                     cometh
                     by
                     hearing
                  
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   10.
                   17.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   
                     sanctified
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     truth
                  
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   we
                   are
                   
                     begotten
                     unto
                     God.
                  
                   Therefore
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     may
                     have
                     a
                     free
                     passage
                     and
                     be
                     glorified
                     ,
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Thess.
                   3.
                   1.
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   Gospel
                   be
                   not
                   taken
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   Matth.
                   21.
                   43.
                   that
                   the
                   
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     be
                     not
                     taken
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   continued
                   to
                   us
                   and
                   our
                   posterity
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   there
                   cannot
                   be
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   except
                   there
                   be
                   preachers
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   10.
                   14.
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   9.
                   38.
                   
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     send
                     forth
                     labourers
                     into
                  
                   
                   
                     his
                     harvest
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   furnish
                   them
                   with
                   
                     Vrim
                     and
                     Thummim
                  
                   ,
                   gifts
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   6.
                   19.
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   
                     clothe
                     them
                     with
                     righteousnes
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   132.
                   9.
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   open
                   unto
                   thē
                   
                     a
                     doore
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     speak
                     the
                     mysterie
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   Col.
                   4.
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   because
                   there
                   cannot
                   be
                   ordinarily
                   learned
                   guides
                   and
                   scribes
                   taught
                   unto
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   first
                   trained
                   up
                   in
                   good
                   literature
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   Universities
                   and
                   schools
                   of
                   the
                   prophets
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   seminaries
                   and
                   seed-plots
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   outward
                   means
                   is
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   servants
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Commonwealth
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Ministers
                   and
                   governours
                   exercising
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   admonition
                   ,
                   suspension
                   ,
                   excommunication
                   .
                   For
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   may
                   execute
                   their
                   offices
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   most
                   serve
                   for
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   the
                   spirituall
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   defacing
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   sin
                   and
                   Satan
                   ;
                   That
                   the
                   people
                   submit
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   censures
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   reclaimed
                   thereby
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   ,
                   by
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   
                     Gods
                     ministers
                  
                   also
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   advanced
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   
                     nursing-fathers
                     and
                     nursing-mothers
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   Isai.
                   49.
                   13.
                   
                   For
                   whom
                   also
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   after
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   Josias
                   ,
                   Ezechias
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   reform
                   religion
                   ,
                   defend
                   the
                   truth
                   &
                   profession
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   suppresse
                   idolatry
                   and
                   superstition
                   ,
                   punish
                   sinne
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   subjects
                   may
                   live
                   in
                   all
                   obedience
                   unto
                   them
                   as
                   unto
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   inward
                   means
                   is
                   the
                   operation
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   
                   in
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   maketh
                   the
                   outward
                   means
                   effectuall
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   which
                   neither
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   nor
                   the
                   other
                   means
                   of
                   government
                   will
                   any
                   whit
                   prevail
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   7.
                   
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   4.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   knocketh
                   at
                   the
                   doore
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   inlighteneth
                   our
                   minds
                   to
                   understand
                   it
                   :
                   John
                   16.
                   13.
                   
                     he
                     leadeth
                     us
                     into
                     all
                     truth
                  
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   John
                   2.
                   20
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                     he
                     teacheth
                     us
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   
                     openeth
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     listen
                     unto
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   Lydia
                   ,
                   Acts
                   16.
                   14.
                   he
                   maketh
                   the
                   word
                   
                     the
                     savour
                     of
                     life
                     unto
                     life
                     .
                  
                   For
                   without
                   the
                   Spirit
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   
                     a
                     dead
                     letter
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   
                     a
                     seale●…
                     book
                  
                   :
                   without
                   
                     him
                     we
                     cannot
                     say
                     that
                     Jesus
                     is
                     Christ
                     :
                  
                   without
                   him
                   we
                   cannot
                   pray
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   He
                   mollifieth
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   worketh
                   in
                   us
                   that
                   godly
                   sorrow
                   working
                   repentance
                   never
                   to
                   be
                   repented
                   of
                   :
                   which
                   stirreth
                   up
                   in
                   us
                   earnest
                   desires
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   us
                   to
                   call
                   upon
                   God
                   with
                   sighs
                   unspeakable
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   therefore
                   called
                   
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     supplication
                  
                   .
                   He
                   worketh
                   in
                   us
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   our
                   reconciliation
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   faith
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   therefore
                   called
                   
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     cry
                     ,
                     Abba
                     ,
                     Father
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   He
                   sanctifieth
                   us
                   throughout
                   ,
                   mortifying
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   raising
                   us
                   up
                   into
                   newnesse
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   Ezech
                   .
                   36.
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   working
                   in
                   us
                   all
                   sanctifying
                   and
                   saving
                   graces
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   therefore
                   called
                   
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     grace
                  
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   every
                   grace
                   is
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     wisdome
                     and
                     revelation
                  
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   1.
                   17.
                   
                   Isai.
                   11.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   petition
                   therefore
                   we
                   desire
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   grant
                   us
                   his
                   Spirit
                   (
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   promised
                   ,
                   
                   Luke
                   11.
                   13.
                   
                   )
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   Spirit
                   he
                   would
                   rule
                   and
                   reigne
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   quicken
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   animated
                   thereby
                   we
                   may
                   behave
                   our selves
                   as
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ruled
                   and
                   guided
                   by
                   his
                   fanctifying
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   impediments
                   of
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   to
                   be
                   prayed
                   against
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     let
                     it
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   seemeth
                   to
                   import
                   and
                   presuppose
                   some
                   obstacles
                   and
                   impediments
                   whereby
                   this
                   kingdome
                   is
                   hindered
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   also
                   pray
                   that
                   these
                   may
                   be
                   removed
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   impediments
                   are
                   these
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   three
                   main
                   enemies
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   are
                   also
                   the
                   chief
                   oppugners
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   Flesh.
                   The
                   devil
                   seeketh
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   the
                   ruine
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   12.
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   particular
                   members
                   .
                   Whilest
                   this
                   
                     strong
                     man
                     possesseth
                     his
                     hold
                  
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   every
                   naturall
                   man
                   )
                   
                     all
                     things
                     are
                     at
                     quiet
                  
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   draweth
                   any
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   bestirreth
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   tentations
                   both
                   by
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   instruments
                   he
                   seeketh
                   to
                   entangle
                   him
                   in
                   sinne
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   sown
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   he
                   carrieth
                   it
                   away
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   birds
                   do
                   the
                   corn
                   which
                   fall
                   on
                   the
                   wayes
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   13.
                   19.
                   or
                   he
                   blindfoldeth
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   see
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   gospel
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   4.
                   4.
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   understand
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   carrieth
                   them
                   away
                   captive
                   to
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   
                     his
                     will.
                  
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   called
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   he
                   perswadeth
                   them
                   to
                   deferre
                   it
                   ;
                   
                     They
                     may
                     repent
                     hereafter
                     as
                     well
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   to
                   amendment
                   of
                   life
                   ;
                   he
                   telleth
                   them
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   elected
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   may
                   live
                   as
                   they
                   list
                   ;
                   if
                   rejected
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   saved
                   :
                   If
                   to
                   humiliation
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   doctrine
                   that
                   belongeth
                   to
                   notorious
                   sinners
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   he
                   opposeth
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   Ministers
                   and
                   their
                   ministery
                   ,
                   Zech.
                   3.
                   1.
                   he
                   suborneth
                   false
                   teachers
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   a
                   lying
                   spirit
                   in
                   their
                   mouthes
                   .
                   Therefore
                   we
                   pray
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   bind
                   Satan
                   ,
                   dissolve
                   his
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     tread
                     him
                     under
                     our
                     feet
                  
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   16.
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   the
                   lusts
                   thereof
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   
                     choke
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                  
                   Matth.
                   13.
                   22.
                   
                   (
                   
                     the
                     glorious
                     shew
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   31.
                   )
                   By
                   these
                   Satan
                   as
                   by
                   nails
                   naileth
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   earth
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   mind
                   heavenly
                   things
                   :
                   By
                   them
                   as
                   baits
                   he
                   allureth
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   snares
                   entangleth
                   to
                   perdition
                   .
                   Which
                   make
                   men
                   citizens
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   misse
                   of
                   their
                   freedome
                   in
                   heaven
                   ;
                   which
                   cause
                   men
                   place
                   their
                   paradise
                   upon
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   care
                   for
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                   ;
                   (
                   For
                   a
                   man
                   cannot
                   
                   
                     serve
                     God
                     and
                     Mamm●…n
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   a
                   worldling
                   and
                   yet
                   a
                   subject
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   )
                   which
                   make
                   worldly
                   men
                   sell
                   their
                   birthright
                   with
                   Esau
                   ,
                   &c.
                   therefore
                   we
                   pray
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   
                     deliver
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     evil
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   Gal.
                   1.
                   4.
                   wain
                   us
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   renounce
                   all
                   worldly
                   lusts
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   
                     use
                     the
                     world
                     so
                     as
                     we
                     abuse
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   31.
                   that
                   the
                   
                     world
                     may
                     be
                     crucified
                     unto
                     us
                     and
                     we
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   Gal.
                   6.
                   that
                   by
                   faith
                   we
                   may
                   
                     over
                     come
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   John
                   5.
                   4.
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   behave
                   our selves
                   not
                   as
                   worldlings
                   
                     minding
                     earthly
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   
                     pilgrimes
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                  
                   and
                   
                     citize●…s
                     of
                     heaven
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     fellow-citizens
                     of
                     the
                     saints
                  
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   2.
                   19.
                   whos
                   's
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     conversation
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                  
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   3.
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   third
                   is
                   our
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   our
                   own
                   corrupt
                   
                   nature
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     wisdome
                     whereof
                     is
                     enmity
                     against
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   
                     lasteth
                     against
                     the
                     spirit
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   sendeth
                   out
                   continuall
                   lusts
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   sparkles
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   furnace
                   ,
                   which
                   fight
                   against
                   our
                   souls
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   devil
                   abuseth
                   as
                   his
                   bawd
                   to
                   pollute
                   us
                   and
                   to
                   beget
                   in
                   us
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   bring
                   forth
                   death
                   .
                   Therefore
                   we
                   pray
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   reigne
                   in
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   carnall
                   but
                   spirituall
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   
                     walk
                     after
                     the
                     flesh
                     but
                     after
                     the
                     spirit
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   
                     pilgrimes
                     on
                     earth
                  
                   but
                   
                     citizens
                     of
                     heaven
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   
                     abstein
                     from
                     fleshly
                     lusts
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   11.
                   
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     crucifie
                     the
                     flesh
                     and
                     the
                     lusts
                     thereof
                     ,
                  
                   Gal.
                   5.
                   24.
                   
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   we
                   desire
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   confound
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   devil
                   ruleth
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   using
                   for
                   his
                   instruments
                   or
                   souldiers
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   outward
                   enemies
                   of
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   these
                   were
                   spirituall
                   enemies
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   pray
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   against
                   the
                   outward
                   enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   And
                   these
                   are
                   either
                   open
                   and
                   professed
                   enemies
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Turks
                   and
                   Infidels
                   (
                   the
                   great
                   Turk
                   being
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Abaddon
                   ,
                   that
                   maketh
                   havock
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   9.
                   11.
                   
                   )
                   or
                   else
                   close
                   and
                   covert
                   enemies
                   which
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   and
                   profession
                   of
                   Christ
                   oppugne
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   Antichrist
                   &
                   his
                   Synagogue
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   For
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   their
                   glorious
                   profession
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   and
                   they
                   alone
                   are
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   these
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     will
                  
                   
                   
                     not
                     have
                     this
                     man
                     to
                     reigne
                     over
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   having
                   received
                   the
                   mark
                   of
                   the
                   beast
                   are
                   in
                   subjection
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   under
                   penalty
                   of
                   d●…nation
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   sitteth
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   sets
                   himself
                   against
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   usurping
                   sovereigne
                   authority
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     sitting
                     as
                     God
                  
                   in
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   deteineth
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   making
                   them
                   believe
                   that
                   their
                   implicite
                   faith
                   will
                   save
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   lead
                   them
                   blindfolded
                   after
                   them
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   a
                   string
                   ,
                   to
                   perdition
                   .
                   For
                   whose
                   law
                   reigneth
                   amongst
                   them
                   ?
                   Gods
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   own
                   ?
                   The
                   breach
                   of
                   whose
                   law
                   more
                   severely
                   punished
                   ?
                   To
                   whose
                   government
                   are
                   they
                   subject
                   ?
                   Gods
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   own
                   ?
                   What
                   doctrine
                   do
                   they
                   teach
                   ?
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   inventions
                   of
                   men
                   ?
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   sceptre
                   ;
                   do
                   they
                   not
                   suppresse
                   this
                   light
                   of
                   mens
                   souls
                   ?
                   do
                   they
                   not
                   hide
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   people
                   under
                   a
                   strange
                   language
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   under
                   a
                   bushel
                   ?
                   do
                   they
                   follow
                   the
                   Lambe
                   that
                   have
                   received
                   the
                   mark
                   of
                   the
                   beast
                   ,
                   and
                   persecute
                   with
                   fire
                   and
                   sword
                   all
                   true
                   professours
                   ?
                   &c.
                   Well
                   ,
                   against
                   these
                   enemies
                   ,
                   both
                   secret
                   and
                   open
                   ,
                   covert
                   and
                   discovered
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   20.
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   subdued
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   either
                   converted
                   or
                   subverted
                   )
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   advanced
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   these
                   enemies
                   there
                   are
                   also
                   other
                   impediments
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   opposite
                   to
                   the
                   outward
                   means
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   insufficiency
                   of
                   Ministers
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   teach
                   ;
                   2.
                   
                   Their
                   negligence
                   and
                   idlenesse
                   ;
                   3.
                   
                   Their
                   causelesse
                   non-residencie
                   ,
                   and
                   covetous
                   multiplying
                   benefices
                   with
                   cure
                   ;
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   want
                   of
                   maintenance
                   by
                   
                   impropriations
                   and
                   corruption
                   of
                   Patrones
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   removed
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   free
                   passage
                   to
                   his
                   word
                   granted
                   .
                
                 
                   Impediments
                   opposite
                   to
                   government
                   ,
                   are
                   either
                   no
                   government
                   but
                   confusion
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Commonweal
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   corrupt
                   government
                   ,
                   the
                   rulers
                   hindring
                   rather
                   then
                   promoting
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   see
                   then
                   what
                   we
                   desire
                   when
                   we
                   pray
                   that
                   
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     grace
                     may
                     come
                     :
                     viz.
                  
                   That
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   erected
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   continued
                   and
                   enlarged
                   ;
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   blesse
                   ,
                   preserve
                   ,
                   and
                   protect
                   his
                   Church
                   :
                   That
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   rule
                   and
                   reigne
                   in
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   :
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   effectually
                   call
                   those
                   which
                   belonging
                   to
                   his
                   election
                   are
                   not
                   called
                   :
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   justifie
                   us
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   sanctifie
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   us
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   meet
                   to
                   be
                   partakers
                   with
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   light
                   :
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   feel
                   in
                   our selves
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   give
                   a
                   free
                   passage
                   to
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   send
                   faithfull
                   labourers
                   into
                   his
                   harvest
                   ,
                   blessing
                   them
                   and
                   their
                   ministery
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   seed-plots
                   thereof
                   :
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   establish
                   an
                   holy
                   government
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Commonwealth
                   ,
                   and
                   blesse
                   the
                   governours
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   grant
                   unto
                   it
                   the
                   effectuall
                   operation
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   making
                   the
                   outward
                   means
                   profitable
                   :
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   confound
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   sinne
                   ,
                   Satan
                   and
                   Antichrist
                   :
                   That
                   the
                   devil
                   may
                   be
                   trod
                   under
                   our
                   feet
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   crucified
                   unto
                   us
                   and
                   we
                   
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   with
                   the
                   lusts
                   thereof
                   mortified
                   :
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   renounce
                   and
                   forsake
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   vow
                   in
                   baptisme
                   )
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   devil
                   :
                   That
                   all
                   other
                   impediments
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   of
                   grace
                   and
                   our
                   salvation
                   being
                   removed
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   
                     preserved
                     blamelesse
                     to
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     kept
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     through
                     faith
                     unto
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     .
                     Wants
                     to
                     be
                     bewailed
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     let
                     us
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     uses
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     our
                     need
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     to
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     our
                     defection
                     from
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     first
                     parents
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     originall
                     sinne
                     derived
                     from
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     before
                     man
                     fell
                     from
                     God
                     by
                     sinne
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     wholly
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     conformable
                     to
                     his
                     will
                     in
                     all
                     righteousnesse
                     and
                     holinesse
                     ,
                     his
                     mind
                     inlightened
                     with
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     endued
                     with
                     wisdome
                     ,
                     his
                     conscience
                     pure
                     ,
                     his
                     will
                     holy
                     and
                     just
                     ,
                     his
                     affections
                     orderly
                     ,
                     the
                     inferiour
                     powers
                     of
                     his
                     soul
                     subordinate
                     to
                     the
                     superiour
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     instruments
                     of
                     holinesse
                     unto
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     as
                     man
                     fell
                     from
                     God
                     by
                     sinne
                     ,
                     he
                     became
                     the
                     subject
                     of
                     Satan
                     ,
                     his
                     mind
                     darkened
                     with
                     ignorance
                     &
                     folly
                     in
                     spirituall
                     things
                     ,
                     his
                     conscience
                     impure
                     ,
                     his
                     will
                     not
                     onely
                     unjust
                     but
                     also
                     unable
                     to
                     will
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     his
                     affections
                     inordinate
                     ,
                     the
                     inferiour
                     faculties
                     rebelling
                     against
                     the
                     superiour
                     ,
                     the
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     instruments
                     of
                     sinne
                     unto
                     iniquity
                     .
                     We
                     therefore
                     that
                     are
                     b●…ed
                     and
                     born
                     in
                     this
                     state
                     of
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     have
                     great
                     need
                     to
                     pray
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     rule
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     
                       be
                       renewed
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       image
                       of
                       God
                       in
                       holinesse
                       and
                       righteousnesse
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Our
                     spirituall
                     servitude
                     and
                     bondage
                     under
                     sinne
                     and
                     Satan
                     :
                     by
                     reason
                     whereof
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     come
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     desire
                     that
                     his
                     kingdome
                     may
                     come
                     unto
                     us
                     .
                     When
                     we
                     ceased
                     to
                     subject
                     our selves
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     became
                     the
                     subjects
                     of
                     Satan
                     ;
                     when
                     we
                     left
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     servants
                     of
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     we
                     became
                     the
                     servants
                     of
                     sinne
                     ;
                     when
                     we
                     left
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     got
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     the
                     devil
                     .
                     Naturally
                     we
                     are
                     wholly
                     carried
                     away
                     by
                     the
                     devil
                     as
                     captives
                     to
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     doing
                     nothing
                     but
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     pleasing
                     our selves
                     therein
                     ;
                     thinking
                     our selves
                     free
                     ,
                     as
                     John
                     8.
                     being
                     most
                     bond
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     if
                     we
                     did
                     feel
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     sinne
                     and
                     Satan
                     reigning
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     with
                     great
                     fervency
                     and
                     vehemency
                     of
                     affection
                     desire
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     pull
                     us
                     out
                     of
                     this
                     
                       power
                       of
                       darknesse
                       ,
                       and
                       translate
                       us
                       into
                       the
                       kingdome
                       of
                       his
                       Sonne
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Our
                     unthankfulnesse
                     unto
                     God
                     that
                     hath
                     
                       brought
                       us
                       out
                       of
                       this
                       bondage
                       into
                       the
                       glorious
                       liberty
                       of
                       the
                       sonnes
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     especially
                     considering
                     he
                     gave
                     himself
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     Luke
                     1.
                     74.
                     
                     Tit.
                     2.
                     14.
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     2.
                     24.
                     
                     We
                     had
                     need
                     therefore
                     to
                     pray
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     rule
                     in
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     and
                     Spirit
                     :
                     For
                     professing
                     our selves
                     to
                     be
                     redeemed
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     we
                     behave
                     our selves
                     (
                     many
                     of
                     us
                     )
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     still
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     bondage
                     of
                     sinne
                     :
                     For
                     ,
                     
                       whom
                       we
                       obey
                       ,
                       his
                       servants
                       we
                       are
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Our
                     neglect
                     and
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Our
                     refisting
                     the
                     good
                     motions
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     striving
                     against
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     our
                     contristation
                     or
                     making
                     heavy
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     remnants
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     darknesse
                     
                     or
                     rather
                     ou●…
                     heaps
                     of
                     sinnes
                     and
                     corruptions
                     ;
                     our
                     conti●…uall
                     lusts
                     and
                     concupiscences
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     Our
                     yielding
                     to
                     the
                     temptations
                     of
                     Satan
                     ;
                     our
                     worldly
                     minds
                     following
                     after
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     profit
                     ,
                     or
                     pre●…erment
                     ;
                     our
                     not
                     cr●…cifying
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     walking
                     therein
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     ask
                     good
                     things
                     for
                     others
                     ,
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     also
                     bewail
                     their
                     wants
                     .
                     As
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     men
                     plunged
                     in
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     carried
                     away
                     headlong
                     to
                     their
                     perdition
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     swine
                     were
                     into
                     the
                     sea
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     to-lament
                     their
                     desperate
                     estate
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     119.
                     136
                     ,
                     158.
                     
                     Ezech.
                     9.
                     4.
                     
                     We
                     are
                     to
                     bewail
                     all
                     the
                     impediments
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     disorder
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     confusion
                     in
                     the
                     Commonweal
                     ,
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     causes
                     thereof
                     .
                     Our
                     hearts
                     ought
                     to
                     yern
                     within
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     Saviours
                     did
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     9.
                     36.
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     a
                     people
                     living
                     in
                     ignorance
                     and
                     sinne
                     ,
                     without
                     means
                     &
                     without
                     God
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     for
                     the
                     supply
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     wants
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     sense
                     thereof
                     to
                     pray
                     fervently
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       thy
                       kingdome
                       come
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Our
                     duties
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     power
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     acknowledge
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     absolut●…
                     King
                     :
                     That
                     we
                     submit
                     our selves
                     to
                     his
                     providence
                     :
                     That
                     we
                     rest
                     contented
                     and
                     well
                     pleased
                     with
                     whatsoever
                     he
                     doth
                     towards
                     us
                     ,
                     who
                     doth
                     all
                     things
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     counsel
                     of
                     his
                     will.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     have
                     an
                     earnest
                     desire
                     of
                     the
                     advancement
                     of
                     Gods
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     and
                     zeal
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     good
                     ;
                     and
                     more
                     particularly
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     reigne
                     
                     in
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     and
                     Spirit
                     .
                     And
                     unto
                     this
                     desire
                     must
                     be
                     joyned
                     an
                     holy
                     end●…avour
                     ,
                     first
                     in
                     order
                     and
                     first
                     in
                     〈◊〉
                     to
                     seek
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     rule
                     in
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     and
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     shew
                     our
                     subjection
                     by
                     bringing
                     forth
                     the
                     fruits
                     of
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     A
                     carefull
                     using
                     of
                     the
                     means
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     〈◊〉
                     ●…o
                     advance
                     his
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     work
                     our
                     salvation
                     ;
                     to
                     heare
                     the
                     word
                     with
                     submission
                     ,
                     reverence
                     ,
                     attention
                     ,
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     des●…e
                     to
                     practice
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     nourish
                     the
                     good
                     motions
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     yielding
                     our
                     ●…elves
                     to
                     be
                     drawn
                     thereby
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Thankfulnesse
                     to
                     God
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     us
                     subjects
                     of
                     his
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     Col.
                     1.
                     12.
                     
                     Mark
                     11.
                     10.
                     and
                     ca●…e
                     to
                     behave
                     our
                     ●…elves
                     as
                     ●…bjects
                     of
                     this
                     ki●…gdome
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     〈◊〉
                     endeavour
                     in
                     o●…r
                     〈◊〉
                     places
                     and
                     callings
                     to
                     advance
                     and
                     further
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     Christ.
                     Pri●…ces
                     a●…d
                     Magistrates
                     must
                     be
                     nur●…ng-fathers
                     and
                     nursing-mothers
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     by
                     all
                     good
                     means
                     to
                     advance
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     remove
                     the
                     〈◊〉
                     thereof
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     s●…
                     〈◊〉
                     against
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     of
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     Satan
                     ,
                     and
                     〈◊〉
                     ;
                     to
                     root
                     o●…
                     all
                     sup●…ition
                     and
                     idola●…ry
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     relio●…s
                     thereof
                     ;
                     to
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     corrupt
                     ;
                     to
                     be
                     〈◊〉
                     of
                     the
                     faith
                     ;
                     to
                     take
                     order
                     tha●…
                     there
                     may
                     be
                     preach●…s
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     provided
                     for
                     ,
                     a●…
                     〈◊〉
                     them
                     discharge
                     their
                     〈◊〉
                     ;
                     to
                     p●…sh
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     and
                     rewa●…d
                     the
                     vertuous
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     be
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     we
                     ●…re
                     by
                     preaching
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     〈◊〉
                     and
                     〈◊〉
                     of
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     to
                     do
                     our
                     ●…ndeavour
                     
                     to
                     win
                     men
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     If
                     private
                     men
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     liv●…
                     in
                     obedience
                     to
                     superiours
                     in
                     Church
                     and
                     Commonwealth
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     ordinance
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     our
                     King
                     ruling
                     us
                     by
                     them
                     .
                     Whatsoever
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     our
                     duti●…
                     is
                     to
                     labour
                     by
                     all
                     means
                     ,
                     1.
                     that
                     we
                     our selves
                     may
                     become
                     subjects
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     2.
                     that
                     by
                     all
                     good
                     means
                     we
                     may
                     win
                     others
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     To
                     oppose
                     our selves
                     against
                     the
                     enemies
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     both
                     spirituall
                     and
                     temporall
                     ;
                     to
                     〈◊〉
                     Satan
                     and
                     his
                     temptations
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     wained
                     from
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     mind
                     heavenly
                     things
                     ;
                     to
                     walk
                     not
                     after
                     the
                     flesh
                     but
                     after
                     the
                     spirit
                     ;
                     to
                     come
                     out
                     of
                     Babylon
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     us
                     therein
                     ;
                     to
                     oppose
                     our selves
                     against
                     Antichrist
                     and
                     his
                     adherents
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     enemies
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     here
                     the
                     hypocrisi●…
                     of
                     very
                     many
                     is
                     detected
                     ,
                     
                     who
                     ask
                     this
                     petition
                     with
                     their
                     mouthes
                     but
                     de●…ire
                     it
                     not
                     with
                     their
                     hearts
                     :
                     As
                     first
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     universall
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     those
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     submit
                     themselves
                     to
                     the
                     providence
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     desire
                     rather
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     freed
                     from
                     all
                     subjection
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     abuse
                     God
                     in
                     making
                     their
                     prayer
                     and
                     pray
                     against
                     themselves
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     advance
                     his
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     his
                     enemies
                     his
                     footstool
                     ,
                     or
                     break
                     them
                     with
                     his
                     iron
                     sceptre
                     like
                     a
                     potters
                     vessel
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     grace
                     ;
                     first
                     ,
                     those
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     have
                     Christ
                     to
                     reigne
                     over
                     them
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     and
                     spirit
                     ,
                     but
                     cast
                     off
                     his
                     yoke
                     of
                     subjection
                     ,
                     Luke
                     19.
                     14.
                     
                     Psal.
                     2.
                     3.
                     sonnes
                     of
                     Belial
                     ;
                     
                     such
                     mock
                     God
                     when
                     they
                     say
                     this
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Those
                     who
                     living
                     in
                     ignorance
                     and
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     in
                     spirituall
                     bondage
                     ,
                     please
                     themselves
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     free
                     ,
                     John
                     8.
                     33.
                     and
                     therefore
                     do
                     not
                     truly
                     desire
                     that
                     Gods
                     kingdome
                     may
                     come
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     sense
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     misery
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Those
                     that
                     seek
                     not
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     but
                     set
                     themselves
                     to
                     seek
                     their
                     own
                     carnall
                     and
                     worldly
                     desires
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Those
                     magistrates
                     ,
                     ministers
                     ,
                     people
                     ,
                     that
                     seek
                     not
                     the
                     advancement
                     of
                     Christs
                     kingdome
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     contemning
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     quenching
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     nor
                     yet
                     in
                     others
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     those
                     Magistrates
                     who
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     cherishing
                     the
                     Church
                     do
                     persecute
                     it
                     ,
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     advancing
                     Gods
                     kingdome
                     do
                     deface
                     it
                     ,
                     erecting
                     superstition
                     and
                     idolatry
                     ,
                     suppressing
                     vertue
                     ,
                     advancing
                     vice
                     ;
                     or
                     those
                     Ministers
                     that
                     deprive
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     the
                     food
                     of
                     their
                     souls
                     ,
                     and
                     like
                     dry
                     nurses
                     hunger-starve
                     them
                     ;
                     or
                     those
                     men
                     whosoever
                     that
                     labour
                     to
                     withdraw
                     men
                     from
                     allegeance
                     unto
                     God
                     :
                     all
                     those
                     oppose
                     themselves
                     to
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     grace
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     being
                     enemies
                     ,
                     in
                     making
                     this
                     prayer
                     do
                     ask
                     their
                     own
                     confusion
                     .
                     For
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     sheweth
                     himself
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     King
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     subduing
                     his
                     enemies
                     as
                     in
                     preserving
                     his
                     subjects
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     110.
                     1.
                     
                     Psal.
                     2.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Those
                     that
                     follow
                     the
                     temptations
                     of
                     the
                     devil
                     ,
                     the
                     desires
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     lusts
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     please
                     themselves
                     in
                     so
                     doing
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     guided
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     
                       enemies
                       to
                       his
                       crosse
                    
                     ,
                     Phil.
                     3.
                     19.
                     and
                     souldiers
                     in
                     Satans
                     camp
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     As
                     therefore
                     we
                     desire
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     grace
                     so
                     let
                     us
                     seek
                     it
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   glory
                   which
                   we
                   here
                   desire
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   we
                   desire
                   that
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   glory
                   may
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   being
                   accomplished
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Gods
                   enemies
                   subdued
                   ,
                   Christ
                   would
                   hasten
                   his
                   coming
                   to
                   judgement
                   to
                   our
                   full
                   redemption
                   and
                   glorification
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   .
                   Here
                   therefore
                   we
                   pray
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   God
                   would
                   hasten
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   unto
                   judgement
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   would
                   accomplish
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   and
                   subdue
                   all
                   his
                   enemies
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   :
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   this
                   kingdome
                   may
                   come
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   possessed
                   of
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   would
                   make
                   us
                   meet
                   to
                   be
                   
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     inheritance
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     in
                     light
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   would
                   free
                   and
                   
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     all
                     evil
                     unto
                     his
                     own
                     everlasting
                     kingdome
                     ,
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   18.
                   and
                   would
                   by
                   
                     his
                     power
                     through
                     faith
                     preserve
                     us
                     unto
                     everlasting
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Dutie
                       in
                       our
                       lives
                       .
                    
                     
                       We
                       must
                       earnestly
                       desire
                       the
                       coming
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       believe
                       that
                       it
                       shall
                       come
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       to
                       our
                       salvation
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       
                         Wants
                         to
                         be
                         bewailed
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       First
                       ,
                       the
                       want
                       of
                       faith
                       ,
                       by
                       reason
                       of
                       the
                       conscience
                       of
                       our
                       manifold
                       sinnes
                       which
                       make
                       a
                       separation
                       between
                       God
                       and
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                       make
                       the
                       remembrance
                       of
                       the
                       judgement
                       terrible
                       unto
                       us
                       :
                       so
                       that
                       we
                       cannot
                       desire
                       the
                       coming
                       of
                       Christ
                       to
                       judgement
                       as
                       we
                       ought
                       .
                    
                     
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       the
                       worldlinesse
                       of
                       our
                       minds
                       ,
                       in
                       that
                       
                       we
                       are
                       all
                       more
                       or
                       lesse
                       overtaken
                       of
                       the
                       desires
                       thereof
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       so
                       wained
                       from
                       the
                       world
                       as
                       becometh
                       pilgrimes
                       on
                       earth
                       ;
                       so
                       that
                       many
                       of
                       us
                       are
                       so
                       farre
                       from
                       desiring
                       another
                       life
                       that
                       they
                       could
                       be
                       content
                       to
                       live
                       here
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                    
                     
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       our
                       sinnes
                       must
                       be
                       as
                       an
                       heavie
                       burden
                       unto
                       us
                       ;
                       that
                       being
                       weary
                       we
                       may
                       earnestly
                       desire
                       to
                       be
                       dissolved
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       disburdened
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       7.
                       23
                       ,
                       24.
                       
                       Phil.
                       1.
                       23.
                       
                    
                     
                       Fourthly
                       ,
                       we
                       must
                       bewail
                       and
                       be
                       weary
                       of
                       the
                       sinnes
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       whereby
                       Gods
                       name
                       is
                       dishonoured
                       ,
                       his
                       kingdome
                       hindred
                       ,
                       his
                       will
                       neglected
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       we
                       may
                       truly
                       desire
                       that
                       an
                       end
                       may
                       be
                       put
                       to
                       these
                       evil
                       dayes
                       ,
                       and
                       may
                       say
                       ,
                       
                         How
                         long
                         ,
                         Lord
                         ,
                         holy
                         and
                         true
                         ?
                      
                       Revel
                       .
                       6.
                       10.
                       
                    
                     
                       We
                       must
                       believe
                       1.
                       
                       That
                       Christ
                       will
                       come
                       to
                       
                       judgement
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       there
                       will
                       be
                       a
                       kingdome
                       of
                       glory
                       after
                       this
                       life
                       :
                       for
                       these
                       two
                       articles
                       of
                       our
                       faith
                       are
                       here
                       presupposed
                       :
                       For
                       if
                       we
                       be
                       in
                       the
                       number
                       of
                       those
                       mockers
                       of
                       whom
                       Peter
                       foretold
                       ,
                       2.
                       
                       Epistle
                       3.
                       4.
                       that
                       believe
                       not
                       this
                       second
                       coming
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       &c.
                       we
                       shall
                       but
                       mock
                       God
                       if
                       we
                       make
                       this
                       petition
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       That
                       Christ
                       will
                       come
                       to
                       our
                       salvation
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       we
                       shall
                       be
                       inheritours
                       of
                       that
                       kingdome
                       :
                       for
                       we
                       cannot
                       else
                       truly
                       desire
                       his
                       coming
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     We
                     must
                     give
                     all
                     diligence
                     to
                     make
                     our
                     calling
                     and
                     election
                     sure
                     :
                     For
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     
                       an
                       entring
                       shall
                       be
                       ministred
                       unto
                       us
                       abundantly
                       into
                       the
                       everlasting
                       kingdome
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     2.
                     
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     10
                     ,
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     II.
                     If
                     we
                     pray
                     in
                     faith
                     that
                     our
                     request
                     may
                     be
                     
                     granted
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     expect
                     Christs
                     second
                     coming
                     .
                     
                     And
                     we
                     must
                     expect
                     it
                     with
                     faith
                     ,
                     fervency
                     ,
                     patience
                     ,
                     and
                     vigilancie
                     .
                     With
                     faith
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     with
                     perswasion
                     &
                     assurance
                     that
                     Christ
                     will
                     come
                     to
                     our
                     full
                     redemption
                     .
                     For
                     whē
                     a
                     man
                     can
                     truly
                     say
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       conversation
                       ,
                       is
                       in
                       heaven
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     also
                     adde
                     with
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       from
                       whence
                       we
                       look
                       for
                       a
                       Saviour
                       ,
                    
                     Phil.
                     3.
                     20.
                     and
                     consequently
                     expect
                     it
                     with
                     chearfulnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     with
                     unhappy
                     Felix
                     tremble
                     at
                     the
                     mention
                     of
                     judgement
                     .
                     For
                     howsoever
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     day
                     of
                     unspeakable
                     terrour
                     to
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     yet
                     to
                     the
                     godly
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     day
                     of
                     singular
                     comfort
                     :
                     For
                     then
                     the
                     Lord
                     
                       shall
                       wipe
                       away
                       all
                       tears
                       from
                       their
                       eyes
                       ,
                    
                     Revel
                     .
                     7.
                     17.
                     
                     For
                     which
                     cause
                     it
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     
                       time
                       of
                       refreshing
                    
                     ,
                     Acts
                     3.
                     19.
                     
                     And
                     therefore
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Luke
                     21.
                     28.
                     biddeth
                     the
                     faithfull
                     
                       to
                       lift
                       up
                       their
                       heads
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                       because
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       their
                    
                     full
                     redemption
                     both
                     body
                     and
                     soul
                     
                       draweth
                       near
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     expect
                     with
                     earnest
                     desire
                     ,
                     
                     1.
                     eternall
                     life
                     ,
                     2.
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Tit.
                     2.
                     13.
                     
                     
                     For
                     how
                     can
                     a
                     man
                     faithfully
                     expect
                     and
                     certainly
                     look
                     for
                     happinesse
                     who
                     doth
                     not
                     also
                     earnestly
                     desire
                     it
                     ?
                     therefore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       we
                       who
                       have
                       the
                       first-fruits
                       of
                       the
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       do
                       sigh
                       within
                       our selves
                       ,
                       expecting
                       the
                       adoption
                    
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     heavenly
                     inheritance
                     whereunto
                     we
                     are
                     adopted
                     )
                     
                       and
                       the
                       redemption
                       of
                       our
                       body
                    
                     at
                     the
                     second
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     with
                     desire
                     to
                     expect
                     the
                     second
                     
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       looking
                       for
                       and
                       hastening
                       unto
                       the
                       coming
                       of
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Pet.
                     3.
                     12.
                     
                     But
                     there
                     are
                     many
                     who
                     with
                     Balaam
                     desire
                     salvation
                     ,
                     but
                     how
                     few
                     that
                     desire
                     the
                     second
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ?
                     Yet
                     
                     this
                     is
                     made
                     a
                     note
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     Christian
                     ,
                     to
                     love
                     and
                     desire
                     it
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Tim.
                     4.
                     8.
                     
                     For
                     ,
                     as
                     Th.
                     Aquinas
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Qui
                       diligit
                       amicum
                       cum
                       desiderio
                       exspectat
                       eum
                       ,
                    
                     He
                     that
                     loveth
                     his
                     friend
                     expecteth
                     him
                     with
                     longing
                     desire
                     .
                     And
                     also
                     they
                     who
                     believe
                     that
                     Christ
                     is
                     their
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     also
                     desire
                     his
                     coming
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     creature
                     earnestly
                     waiteth
                     for
                     that
                     time
                     which
                     Acts
                     3.
                     21.
                     is
                     called
                     
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       the
                       restitution
                       of
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     now
                     are
                     
                       subject
                       to
                       vanity
                    
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     20.
                     for
                     then
                     the
                     heaven
                     &
                     earth
                     shall
                     be
                     renewed
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Pet.
                     3.
                     13.
                     so
                     we
                     also
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     
                       the
                       first-fruits
                       of
                       the
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       sigh
                       within
                       our selves
                       ,
                       waiting
                       for
                       the
                       adoption
                       ,
                       even
                       the
                       redemption
                       of
                       our
                       bodies
                       ,
                    
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     23.
                     
                     Then
                     is
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Christs
                     marriage
                     with
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     conformation
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     glory
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     John
                     3.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       For
                       when
                       he
                       shall
                       appear
                       ,
                       we
                       shall
                       be
                       like
                       unto
                       him
                       .
                    
                     If
                     then
                     the
                     second
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     
                       day
                       of
                       refreshing
                    
                     ,
                     of
                     
                       full
                       redemption
                    
                     ,
                     of
                     Christs
                     marriage
                     with
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     then
                     those
                     who
                     hope
                     to
                     be
                     partakers
                     of
                     these
                     benefits
                     ,
                     &
                     are
                     espoused
                     unto
                     Christ
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     will
                     with
                     as
                     earnest
                     desire
                     expect
                     his
                     second
                     coming
                     as
                     the
                     loving
                     bride
                     doth
                     the
                     marriage-day
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     Revel
                     .
                     22.
                     17.
                     
                       the
                       Spirit
                       and
                       the
                       bride
                       say
                       ,
                       Come
                       :
                       and
                       let
                       him
                       that
                       heareth
                       say
                       ,
                       Come
                       .
                    
                     and
                     v.
                     20.
                     
                     
                       Come
                       ,
                       Lord
                       Jesu
                       ,
                       come
                       quickly
                       .
                    
                     And
                     so
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     here
                     to
                     pray
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     pray
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     labour
                     to
                     attein
                     unto
                     this
                     assurance
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     that
                     being
                     assured
                     of
                     Gods
                     everlasting
                     love
                     towards
                     us
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     earnestly
                     desire
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     an
                     end
                     being
                     put
                     to
                     these
                     evil
                     dayes
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     hasten
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ.
                     Neither
                     let
                     us
                     think
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     well
                     
                     profited
                     in
                     the
                     school
                     of
                     Christ
                     untill
                     we
                     do
                     with
                     desire
                     expect
                     his
                     coming
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     expect
                     with
                     patience
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     
                     that
                     is
                     saved
                     in
                     hope
                     (
                     as
                     all
                     the
                     faithfull
                     are
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     )
                     expecteth
                     with
                     patience
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     hopeth
                     for
                     :
                     For
                     hope
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     seen
                     .
                     
                       If
                       therefore
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     25.
                     
                       we
                       hope
                       for
                       that
                       which
                       we
                       see
                       not
                       ,
                       we
                       do
                       by
                       patience
                       expect
                       it
                       .
                    
                     And
                     surely
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     this
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     our
                     salvation
                     ,
                     we
                     
                       had
                       need
                       of
                       patience
                    
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     10.
                     36.
                     
                     For
                     ,
                     as
                     Peter
                     hath
                     prophesied
                     of
                     these
                     last
                     dayes
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     come
                     
                       mockers
                       ,
                       walking
                       after
                       their
                       lusts
                       ,
                       who
                       say
                       ,
                       Where
                       is
                       the
                       promise
                       of
                       his
                       coming
                       ?
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Pet.
                     3.
                     4.
                     but
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     answereth
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     10.
                     37.
                     
                     
                       Yet
                       a
                       very
                       little
                       while
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       that
                       shall
                       come
                       will
                       come
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       not
                       tarry
                       .
                       Dearly
                       beloved
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     Peter
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Epist.
                     3.
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                       be
                       not
                       ignorant
                       of
                       this
                       one
                       thing
                       ,
                       that
                       one
                       day
                       with
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       as
                       a
                       thousand
                       yeares
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       thousand
                       yeares
                       as
                       one
                       day
                       .
                       The
                       Lord
                       is
                       not
                       slack
                       as
                       concerning
                       his
                       promise
                       ,
                       as
                       some
                       men
                       account
                       slacknesse
                       ,
                       but
                       is
                       patient
                       towards
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                       would
                       have
                       none
                       to
                       perish
                       ,
                       but
                       would
                       have
                       all
                       men
                       come
                       to
                       repentance
                       ,
                       viz.
                    
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     company
                     of
                     the
                     elect
                     may
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     .
                     Therefore
                     ,
                     as
                     Isaiah
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Qui
                       crediderit
                       nè
                       festinet
                    
                     ,
                     Let
                     not
                     him
                     that
                     believeth
                     make
                     haste
                     .
                     For
                     seeing
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     patience
                     towards
                     us
                     deferreth
                     his
                     coming
                     and
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     his
                     promise
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     with
                     patience
                     to
                     expect
                     it
                     .
                     
                       Sustine
                       ipsum
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Augustine
                     ,
                     
                     
                       sustinuit
                       te
                    
                     ;
                     If
                     he
                     waited
                     patiently
                     untill
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     amend
                     thy
                     bad
                     life
                     ,
                     then
                     do
                     thou
                     also
                     patiently
                     wait
                     untill
                     he
                     crowneth
                     thy
                     good
                     life
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     expect
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     
                     with
                     vigilancie
                     ,
                     
                       having
                       our
                       loyns
                       girt
                       and
                       our
                       lights
                       burning
                       ,
                    
                     like
                     the
                     vigilant
                     servants
                     ,
                     Luke
                     12.
                     35
                     ,
                     36
                     ,
                     37
                     ,
                     40.
                     and
                     the
                     wise
                     virgins
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     25
                     :
                     not
                     like
                     the
                     ungodly
                     servant
                     ,
                     
                       who
                       saith
                       in
                       his
                       heart
                       ,
                       My
                       master
                       deferreth
                       his
                       coming
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     Luke
                     12.
                     45.
                     nor
                     the
                     foolish
                     virgins
                     ,
                     who
                     sleeping
                     in
                     securitie
                     ,
                     and
                     contenting
                     themselves
                     with
                     the
                     shining
                     lamp
                     of
                     an
                     outward
                     profession
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     bridegroom
                     were
                     shut
                     out
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     third
                     duty
                     .
                     So
                     to
                     live
                     in
                     this
                     expectation
                     
                     as
                     that
                     neither
                     prosperity
                     nor
                     adversity
                     shall
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     remove
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     being
                     stayed
                     with
                     the
                     
                       anchor
                       of
                       hope
                    
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     6.
                     19.
                     apprehending
                     and
                     expecting
                     the
                     heavenly
                     joyes
                     set
                     before
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     respect
                     whereof
                     all
                     the
                     prosperity
                     and
                     pleasures
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     contemned
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     adversities
                     patiently
                     to
                     be
                     indured
                     .
                     For
                     those
                     that
                     have
                     this
                     assured
                     expectation
                     ,
                     contemne
                     all
                     the
                     prosperity
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     as
                     mere
                     vanity
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     glory
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     revealed
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     are
                     
                       crucified
                       to
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       and
                       mind
                       heavenly
                       things
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     Again
                     ,
                     this
                     expectation
                     swalloweth
                     up
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     all
                     temporall
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     as
                     experience
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     martyrs
                     :
                     For
                     
                       the
                       afflictions
                       of
                       this
                       life
                       are
                       not
                       worthy
                       of
                       the
                       glory
                       which
                       shall
                       be
                       revealed
                       in
                       us
                       ,
                    
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     18.
                     
                     Therefore
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     exhorteth
                     Heb.
                     12.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                       let
                       us
                       ,
                       having
                       such
                       a
                       cloud
                       of
                       martyrs
                       ,
                       with
                       patience
                       runne
                       the
                       race
                       that
                       is
                       set
                       before
                       us
                       ,
                       looking
                       to
                       Jesus
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     Jacob
                     for
                     the
                     promised
                     reward
                     ,
                     viz.
                     the
                     marriage
                     of
                     Rachel
                     ,
                     thought
                     his
                     seven
                     yeares
                     troublesome
                     service
                     to
                     be
                     but
                     ea●…ie
                     and
                     short
                     :
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     ought
                     we
                     chearfully
                     to
                     bear
                     all
                     the
                     afflictions
                     
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     as
                     light
                     and
                     momentany
                     ,
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     that
                     
                       superexcellent
                       weight
                       of
                       glory
                    
                     ?
                     And
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     also
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     comfort
                     our selves
                     in
                     all
                     distresses
                     in
                     the
                     expectation
                     of
                     a
                     better
                     life
                     .
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     We
                     must
                     
                       walk
                       worthy
                       of
                       God
                       who
                       hath
                       called
                    
                     
                     
                       us
                       to
                       his
                       kingdome
                       and
                       glory
                       ,
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     2.
                     12.
                     and
                     live
                     as
                     it
                     becometh
                     those
                     that
                     have
                     this
                     hope
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     John
                     3.
                     3.
                     
                     For
                     
                       every
                       one
                       that
                    
                     indeed
                     
                       hath
                       this
                       hope
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     like
                     the
                     Sonne
                     of
                     God
                     )
                     
                       purifieth
                       himself
                       as
                       he
                       is
                       pure
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     like
                     to
                     him
                     in
                     grace
                     in
                     this
                     present
                     world
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     hopeth
                     to
                     be
                     like
                     him
                     in
                     glory
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     .
                     And
                     let
                     us
                     remember
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     have
                     hope
                     for
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     carefull
                     of
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     the
                     necessary
                     forerunners
                     of
                     glorification
                     ,
                     faith
                     ,
                     repentance
                     ,
                     sanctification
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     expectation
                     must
                     the
                     duties
                     of
                     
                       piety
                       ,
                       justice
                    
                     and
                     sobriety
                     be
                     performed
                     ,
                     Tit.
                     2.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     V.
                     We
                     must
                     so
                     live
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     were
                     alwayes
                     ready
                     
                     to
                     meet
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     in
                     the
                     clouds
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     set
                     before
                     us
                     continually
                     Christ
                     sitting
                     in
                     judgement
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     alwayes
                     labour
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     as
                     then
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     appear
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     
                       depart
                       not
                       from
                       Christ
                       ashamed
                    
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     John
                     2.
                     28.
                     
                     And
                     surely
                     what
                     can
                     be
                     more
                     forcible
                     to
                     draw
                     men
                     to
                     repentance
                     and
                     to
                     stirre
                     them
                     up
                     to
                     vigilancie
                     then
                     the
                     meditation
                     of
                     the
                     judgement
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     &
                     a
                     continuall
                     expectation
                     of
                     Christ
                     coming
                     in
                     the
                     clouds
                     ?
                     
                       Recordare
                       novissima
                    
                     ,
                     Remember
                     thy
                     end
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     Ecclus
                     7.
                     36.
                     
                       and
                       thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       sinne
                    
                     .
                     For
                     where
                     this
                     cogitation
                     is
                     once
                     settled
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     appear
                     before
                     the
                     judgement-seat
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     not
                     suffer
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     
                     in
                     quiet
                     untill
                     he
                     be
                     settled
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     state
                     as
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     with
                     boldnesse
                     appear
                     before
                     the
                     Judge
                     .
                     Therefore
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     judgement
                     is
                     used
                     as
                     a
                     forcible
                     argument
                     to
                     draw
                     us
                     to
                     repentance
                     ,
                     Acts
                     17.
                     30.
                     2.
                     
                     Pet.
                     3.
                     10
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     12
                     ,
                     &c.
                     These
                     things
                     if
                     we
                     do
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     with
                     chearfulnesse
                     expect
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     cometh
                     
                       we
                       shall
                       appear
                       with
                       boldnesse
                    
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     John
                     2.
                     28.
                     but
                     otherwise
                     with
                     unhappy
                     Felix
                     we
                     shall
                     tremble
                     at
                     the
                     very
                     mentioning
                     of
                     judgement
                     ,
                     so
                     farre
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     from
                     truly
                     desiring
                     ;
                     and
                     at
                     the
                     sight
                     thereof
                     
                       we
                       shall
                       depart
                       from
                       Christ
                       ashamed
                       ,
                       desiring
                       the
                       mountains
                       to
                       fall
                       upon
                       us
                       ,
                    
                     Revel
                     .
                     6.
                     16.
                     
                     Wherefore
                     to
                     conclude
                     ;
                     If
                     we
                     will
                     truly
                     make
                     this
                     petition
                     in
                     our
                     daily
                     prayers
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     every
                     day
                     so
                     behave
                     our selves
                     as
                     if
                     Christ
                     were
                     presently
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     judgement
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     behalf
                     let
                     us
                     imitate
                     S.
                     Hierome
                     .
                     
                       So
                       oft
                    
                     ,
                     
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       I
                       consider
                       that
                       day
                       ,
                       my
                       whole
                       body
                       trembleth
                       :
                       for
                       whether
                       I
                       eat
                       ,
                       or
                       drink
                       ,
                       or
                       do
                       any
                       thing
                       else
                       ,
                       that
                       terrible
                       trumpet
                       soundeth
                       in
                       mine
                       eares
                       ,
                    
                     Surgite
                     mortui
                     &
                     venite
                     ad
                     judicium
                     ,
                     
                       Arise
                       ye
                       dead
                       and
                       come
                       unto
                       judgement
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     VI.
                     We
                     must
                     live
                     as
                     
                       having
                       our
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       conversation
                       ,
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       from
                       whence
                       we
                       look
                       for
                       a
                       Saviour
                       ,
                       minding
                       heavenly
                       things
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     not
                     being
                     addicted
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     or
                     the
                     desires
                     thereof
                     ,
                     but
                     living
                     as
                     pilgrimes
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     hypocrisie
                     of
                     men
                     is
                     here
                     detected
                     ,
                     who
                     either
                     
                     1.
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     having
                     not
                     this
                     desire
                     ;
                     or
                     2.
                     live
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     out
                     of
                     hope
                     ;
                     as
                     all
                     those
                     do
                     that
                     go
                     on
                     in
                     their
                     sinnes
                     without
                     remorse
                     :
                     for
                     how
                     can
                     he
                     truly
                     hope
                     for
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     careth
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     
                     means
                     ?
                     Doth
                     not
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       without
                       holinesse
                       we
                       shall
                       never
                       see
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     Heb.
                     12.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       That
                       without
                       regeneration
                       we
                       shall
                       never
                       enter
                       into
                       the
                       kingdome
                       of
                       heaven
                       ,
                    
                     John
                     3.
                     3
                     ,
                     5.
                     ?
                     Therefore
                     we
                     cannot
                     hope
                     that
                     Christ
                     his
                     coming
                     will
                     be
                     to
                     our
                     everlasting
                     salvation
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     continue
                     in
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ;
                     neither
                     can
                     we
                     truly
                     and
                     earnestly
                     desire
                     his
                     coming
                     ,
                     except
                     we
                     have
                     that
                     hope
                     ;
                     neither
                     can
                     we
                     truly
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     except
                     we
                     have
                     this
                     unfeigned
                     desire
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     Those
                     that
                     are
                     wedded
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     so
                     farre
                     from
                     desiring
                     the
                     hastening
                     of
                     Christs
                     coming
                     that
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     onely
                     desire
                     to
                     live
                     here
                     alwayes
                     but
                     also
                     so
                     behave
                     themselves
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     meant
                     alwayes
                     to
                     abide
                     here
                     ;
                     placing
                     their
                     paradise
                     upon
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     caring
                     for
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heaven
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 Petition
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   order
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   petition
                   is
                   a
                   consequent
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   :
                   For
                   then
                   doth
                   God
                   reigne
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   when
                   they
                   subject
                   and
                   submit
                   themselves
                   to
                   his
                   will.
                   Therefore
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   petition
                   we
                   desired
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   reigne
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   here
                   we
                   pray
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   shew
                   our selves
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   subjects
                   by
                   performing
                   his
                   will.
                   For
                   these
                   two
                   are
                   relatives
                   ;
                   if
                   he
                   our
                   King
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   his
                   subjects
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   hereby
                   we
                   may
                   discern
                   whether
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   reigne
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   true
                   desire
                   and
                   endeavour
                   to
                   do
                   his
                   will.
                   And
                   therefore
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   6.
                   33.
                   as
                   he
                   doth
                   bid
                   us
                   to
                   
                     seek
                     first
                  
                   and
                   principally
                   the
                   
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   
                     his
                     righteousnesse
                  
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   ,
                   signifieth
                   three
                   things
                   :
                   either
                   1.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     which
                     willeth
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   2.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     ●…illing
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   3.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     thing
                     willed
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     which
                     willeth
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   creatures
                   is
                   the
                   faculty
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   whereby
                   it
                   willeth
                   :
                   But
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   whose
                   nature
                   is
                   most
                   simple
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whom
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   himself
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   essence
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Dei
                     e●…
                     es●…entia
                     Dei
                     v●…lens
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   ●…ssence
                   of
                   God
                   willing
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     willi●…g
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   creatures
                   is
                   the
                   act
                   or
                   function
                   of
                   willing
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   faculty
                   :
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   both
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   willing
                   and
                   the
                   faculty
                   whereby
                   he
                   willeth
                   is
                   his
                   essence
                   .
                   Therefore
                   as
                   his
                   essence
                   is
                   one
                   and
                   eternall
                   ,
                   so
                   his
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   willing
                   ,
                   is
                   one
                   and
                   eternall
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   succession
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   whatsoever
                   God
                   hath
                   willed
                   ,
                   doth
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   willeth
                   with
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   everlasting
                   act
                   of
                   willing
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   
                     u●…
                     actu
                     intelligendi
                     unóque
                     intuitu
                     omnia
                     intelligit
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   
                     uno
                     act●…
                     volendi
                     omnia
                     vult
                     qua
                     vult
                     :
                  
                   for
                   as
                   with
                   one
                   act
                   of
                   understanding
                   and
                   one
                   view
                   he
                   understandeth
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   with
                   one
                   act
                   of
                   willing
                   ,
                   he
                   willeth
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   willeth
                   .
                   Out
                   of
                   which
                   appeareth
                   the
                   unchangeablenesse
                   of
                   his
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   willing
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   in
                   ours
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   change
                   ,
                   when
                   either
                   we
                   will
                   that
                   which
                   before
                   we
                   did
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   leave
                   to
                   will
                   that
                   which
                   before
                   we
                   desired
                   ;
                   God
                   by
                   one
                   eternall
                   act
                   of
                   willing
                   willeth
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   neither
                   beginneth
                   to
                   will
                   that
                   which
                   before
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   leaveth
                   to
                   will
                   that
                   which
                   once
                   he
                   willed
                   .
                   The
                   consideration
                   whereof
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   stay
                   and
                   comfort
                   
                   to
                   Gods
                   children
                   in
                   any
                   distresse
                   ,
                   seeing
                   there
                   doth
                   nothing
                   happen
                   unto
                   them
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   not
                   willed
                   from
                   everlasting
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   his
                   glory
                   and
                   their
                   good
                   ;
                   2.
                   
                   An
                   argument
                   of
                   thanksgiving
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   before
                   we
                   were
                   willed
                   so
                   well
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   3.
                   
                   A
                   confirmation
                   of
                   faith
                   in
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     wh●…
                     he
                     loveth
                     he
                     loveth
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     ;
                     neither
                     is
                     he
                     as
                     man
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     repent
                     .
                  
                   For
                   howsoever
                   repentance
                   be
                   sometime
                   ascribed
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   passions
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   spoken
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   be
                   understood
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   majesty
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   as
                   sometimes
                   repentance
                   is
                   affirmed
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   many
                   times
                   it
                   is
                   denied
                   .
                   Where
                   it
                   is
                   denied
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   immutability
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   ;
                   where
                   〈◊〉
                   is
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     acti●…is
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   efficacy
                   of
                   his
                   action
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     thing
                     willed
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   o●…tentimes
                   in
                   the
                   Script●…re
                   is
                   called
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   John
                   6.
                   39
                   ,
                   40.
                   1.
                   
                   The●…
                   .
                   4.
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   the
                   testament
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   testatour
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   thing
                   that
                   God
                   willet●…
                   properly
                   and
                   
                     per
                     se
                  
                   is
                   
                   good
                   ,
                   howsoever
                   unproperly
                   &
                   by
                   accid●…nt
                   he
                   willeth
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   evil
                   (
                   
                     non
                     quid●…m
                     faoere
                     sed
                     ,
                     fieri
                  
                   )
                   not
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   but
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   r●…ferred
                   to
                   good
                   ends
                   ,
                   vi●…
                   .
                   his
                   glory
                   and
                   our
                   good
                   .
                   
                     Bonum
                     est
                     esse
                     malum
                  
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   evil
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Gods
                   ●…cy
                   in
                   saving
                   ●…s
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   justice
                   in
                   p●…ishing
                   o●…r
                   sinnes
                   in
                   Christ
                   might
                   appear
                   :
                   But
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Lord
                   willeth
                   not
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   end
                   :
                   as
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   content
                   that
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   ●…is
                   body
                   should
                   be
                   seared
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   properly
                   
                   desire
                   the
                   searing
                   of
                   the
                   part
                   but
                   the
                   health
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   things
                   willed
                   are
                   either
                   God
                   himself
                   
                   and
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   pertein
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   &c.
                   or
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   belong
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   Himself
                   he
                   willeth
                   most
                   properly
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   
                     bonum
                     cognitum
                  
                   ,
                   known
                   good
                   ,
                   be
                   the
                   proper
                   object
                   of
                   will
                   ,
                   then
                   
                     primum
                     &
                     supremum
                     bonum
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   supreme
                   good
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   himself
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   properly
                   the
                   object
                   thereof
                   .
                   His
                   creatures
                   he
                   willeth
                   and
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   concern
                   them
                   as
                   means
                   referred
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   11.
                   36.
                   
                   Prov.
                   16.
                   4.
                   
                   Himself
                   he
                   willeth
                   by
                   absolute
                   necessity
                   ,
                   not
                   indeed
                   of
                   constraint
                   but
                   of
                   nature
                   :
                   for
                   most
                   willingly
                   he
                   willeth
                   .
                   His
                   creatures
                   he
                   willeth
                   most
                   freely
                   ,
                   having
                   liberty
                   either
                   to
                   will
                   them
                   or
                   to
                   nill
                   them
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   things
                   willed
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   by
                   necessity
                   ,
                   not
                   absolute
                   but
                   
                     ex
                     hypothesi
                     voluntatis
                     Divinae
                  
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   Gods
                   will.
                   Now
                   God
                   willeth
                   the
                   means
                   ,
                   not
                   thereby
                   to
                   perfect
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   himself
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   purchase
                   any
                   good
                   to
                   himself
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     most
                     perfect
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   16.
                   2.
                   but
                   he
                   willeth
                   them
                   
                     propter
                     se
                     communicandum
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   by
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   himself
                   unto
                   them
                   may
                   be
                   perfected
                   .
                   
                     Omnia
                     ordinantur
                     infinem
                     ut
                     à
                     fine
                     perficiantur
                     ,
                  
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   ordained
                   unto
                   an
                   end
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   perfected
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   he
                   willeth
                   and
                   willeth
                   well
                   to
                   his
                   creatures
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   :
                   which
                   commendeth
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   his
                   love
                   towards
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   proceed
                   ;
                   Those
                   things
                   that
                   God
                   willeth
                   
                   concerning
                   his
                   creatures
                   are
                   either
                   
                     quae
                     fieri
                     vult
                     de
                     creaturis
                     ,
                     aut
                     quae
                     fieri
                     vult
                     à
                     creaturis
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   have
                   done
                   concerning
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   will
                   have
                   done
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   :
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   both
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   sought
                   after
                   so
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   pleased
                   him
                   to
                   reveal
                   the
                   same
                   or
                   promised
                   to
                   reveal
                   it
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   29.
                   
                   Rom.
                   12.
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   
                     voluntas
                     beneplaciti
                  
                   concerning
                   the
                   creatures
                   is
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   his
                   good
                   pleasure
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   11.
                   25
                   ,
                   26.
                   and
                   
                     decretum
                     Dei
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   which
                   is
                   partly
                   secret
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   have
                   foreknown
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   religiously
                   adore
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   curiously
                   search
                   it
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   11.
                   33
                   ,
                   34.
                   
                   Acts
                   1.
                   7.
                   
                   John
                   21.
                   23.
                   partly
                   revealed
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   
                     decretum
                     Dei
                  
                   ,
                   decree
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   either
                   universall
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   or
                   more
                   speciall
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   or
                   damnation
                   of
                   the
                   reprobate
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   revealed
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   both
                   beforehand
                   to
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   events
                   :
                   the
                   latter
                   revealed
                   by
                   his
                   Sonne
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   John
                   6.
                   40.
                   
                   Eph.
                   1.
                   5.
                   
                   What
                   this
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     good
                     pleasure
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   towards
                   the
                   elect
                   in
                   generall
                   but
                   also
                   towards
                   himself
                   ,
                   every
                   Christian
                   ought
                   to
                   know
                   .
                   For
                   besides
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   sealed
                   by
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   confirmed
                   by
                   his
                   daily
                   benefits
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   also
                   revealeth
                   this
                   knowledge
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   2.
                   10
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   39.
                   
                   Gal.
                   20.
                   20.
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   1.
                   12.
                   
                   Rom.
                   5.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   will
                   which
                   God
                   willeth
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     voluntas
                     signi
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     well-pleasing
                  
                   ,
                   Col.
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     acceptable
                  
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   5.
                   
                   10.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     acceptable
                     ,
                     and
                     perfect
                     ,
                  
                   Rom.
                   12.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   This
                   will
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   Eph.
                   5.
                   17.
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   revealed
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   practice
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   it
                   as
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   justice
                   are
                   to
                   frame
                   and
                   fashion
                   our
                   wills
                   ;
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   will
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   with
                   love
                   unfeigned
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ends
                   ,
                   seeking
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   this
                   will
                   doth
                   our
                   Saviour
                   speak
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   in
                   generall
                   is
                   whatsoever
                   the
                   Lord
                   requireth
                   of
                   us
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   or
                   Gospel
                   :
                   But
                   more
                   specially
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   branches
                   thereof
                   recorded
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   As
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   so
                   many
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   being
                   adulti
                   ,
                   come
                   to
                   age
                   ,
                   shall
                   
                     come
                     unto
                     knowledge
                     of
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   4.
                   that
                   a
                   sinner
                   should
                   
                     convert
                     unto
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   Ezech.
                   33.
                   11.
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   
                     believe
                     in
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   John
                   3.
                   23.
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   
                     be
                     thankfull
                  
                   unto
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   mercies
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Thess.
                   5.
                   18.
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   
                     be
                     sanctified
                  
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Thess.
                   4.
                   3.
                   and
                   
                     by
                     weldoing
                     stop
                     the
                     mouthes
                     of
                     the
                     ignorant
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   15.
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   patiently
                   and
                   chearfully
                   
                     suffer
                     affliction
                  
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   16.
                   24
                   ,
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                   Unto
                   this
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   opposed
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   enmity
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   an
                   enemie
                   to
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   this
                   will.
                   And
                   therefore
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   Gods
                   will
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   that
                   these
                   things
                   which
                   be
                   contrary
                   and
                   are
                   impediments
                   may
                   be
                   removed
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Thy
                     will
                  
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   just
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   
                   rule
                   of
                   all
                   justice
                   :
                   Not
                   our
                   will
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   For
                   here
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   words
                   and
                   our
                   lives
                   may
                   be
                   framed
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   justice
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   grace
                   to
                   deny
                   our selves
                   and
                   our
                   own
                   will
                   ,
                   renounce
                   the
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   &
                   resist
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   create
                   new
                   hearts
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   establish
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   free
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   will
                   and
                   desire
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   are
                   acceptable
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   if
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whose
                   will
                   was
                   pure
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Not
                     my
                     will
                     but
                     thine
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                  
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   ought
                   we
                   so
                   to
                   desire
                   ?
                
                 
                   Fiat
                   ,
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   ]
                   But
                   here
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   demanded
                   ,
                   
                   Whether
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   alwayes
                   performed
                   
                   or
                   not
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   to
                   what
                   end
                   serveth
                   this
                   prayer
                   ?
                   and
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   that
                   be
                   verified
                   ,
                   Isai.
                   46.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Consilium
                     meum
                     stabit
                     ,
                     &
                     omnem
                     voluntatem
                     meam
                     faciam
                     ,
                  
                   My
                   counsel
                   shall
                   stand
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   do
                   all
                   my
                   will
                   ?
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     will
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   diversly
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   scriptures
                   :
                   
                   For
                   sometime
                   it
                   signifieth
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   willeth
                   simply
                   and
                   absolutely
                   :
                   Which
                   is
                   called
                   
                     voluntas
                     Absoluta
                     ,
                     Beneplaciti
                     ,
                     Consequens
                     ,
                     Efficax
                     &
                     Invicta
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   Absolute
                   will
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   Good
                   ,
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   Consequent
                   ,
                   Effectuall
                   ,
                   and
                   Unresistable
                   .
                   This
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   alwayes
                   performed
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   115.
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Quaecunque
                     vult
                     facit
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   whatsoever
                   he
                   will
                   :
                   and
                   135.
                   6.
                   
                   Isai.
                   46.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Omnis
                     mea
                     voluntas
                     fiet
                  
                   ,
                   All
                   my
                   will
                   shall
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   any
                   thing
                   able
                   
                     to
                     resist
                     this
                     will
                  
                   ,
                   Isai.
                   14.
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                   Rom.
                   9.
                   19.
                   
                   Which
                   also
                   is
                   proved
                   by
                   his
                   omnipotencie
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   
                   we
                   may
                   truly
                   say
                   that
                   
                     voluntas
                     Dei
                     est
                     omnium
                     rerum
                     necessitas
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   respect
                   hereof
                   all
                   things
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   necessarily
                   ,
                   howsoever
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   secondary
                   causes
                   some
                   things
                   are
                   necessary
                   and
                   some
                   contingent
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   will
                   is
                   so
                   effectuall
                   and
                   invincible
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   happeneth
                   cometh
                   to
                   passe
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     worketh
                     all
                     things
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     counsel
                     of
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                  
                   Ephes.
                   1.
                   11.
                   yea
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   enemies
                   of
                   God
                   when
                   they
                   do
                   most
                   oppose
                   themselves
                   against
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   do
                   unwittingly
                   perform
                   it
                   ,
                   Acts
                   4.
                   28.
                   
                   But
                   hence
                   arise
                   two
                   objections
                   ;
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   wicked
                   do
                   happen
                   according
                   
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   they
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   sinne
                   ?
                
                 
                   Sinne
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   transgression
                   of
                   the
                   secret
                   and
                   
                   hidden
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   hindred
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   revealed
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   propounded
                   as
                   a
                   rule
                   to
                   square
                   our
                   actions
                   by
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   sinne
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     transgression
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     :
                     Ad
                     legem
                     &
                     testimonium
                     ,
                  
                   To
                   the
                   law
                   and
                   testimony
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   all
                   things
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   willed
                   
                   and
                   decreed
                   ,
                   then
                   sinne
                   also
                   :
                   and
                   how
                   then
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   the
                   authour
                   of
                   sinne
                   ?
                
                 
                   Some
                   things
                   God
                   hath
                   decreed
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   some
                   
                   things
                   he
                   hath
                   decreed
                   to
                   suffer
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   :
                   Of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   decreed
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   his
                   will
                   is
                   the
                   efficient
                   cause
                   ;
                   as
                   of
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   good
                   things
                   :
                   Of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   onely
                   decreed
                   should
                   be
                   effected
                   by
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   causes
                   ,
                   his
                   
                   will
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   as
                   namely
                   sinne
                   .
                   And
                   howsoever
                   sin
                   is
                   evil
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   that
                   sinne
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   his
                   justice
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   though
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   not
                   
                     velle
                     peccatum
                     per
                     se
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   sinne
                   properly
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   doth
                   will
                   it
                   
                     per
                     accidens
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   accident
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   referred
                   to
                   good
                   ends
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   sinne
                   may
                   be
                   considered
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   
                     malum
                     culpae
                  
                   or
                   
                     malum
                     poenae
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   evil
                   of
                   fault
                   or
                   evil
                   of
                   punishment
                   .
                   Sinne
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   punishment
                   is
                   a
                   work
                   of
                   justice
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   punisheth
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   just
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   doth
                   commit
                   
                     malum
                     culpae
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   evil
                   of
                   fault
                   ,
                   should
                   suffer
                   
                     malum
                     poenae
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   evil
                   of
                   punishment
                   :
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   therefore
                   a
                   punishment
                   ,
                   i.
                   a
                   work
                   of
                   justice
                   and
                   not
                   sin
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   willed
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   authour
                   of
                   all
                   good
                   .
                   In
                   sin
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   
                     malum
                     culpae
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   evil
                   of
                   fault
                   ,
                   three
                   things
                   do
                   concurre
                   :
                   
                     actus
                     ,
                     macula
                     ,
                     &
                     reatus
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   act
                   ,
                   stain
                   ,
                   &
                   guilt
                   .
                   The
                   action
                   is
                   
                     materiale
                     peccati
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   sin
                   :
                   the
                   corruption
                   is
                   
                     formale
                     peccati
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   sin
                   :
                   
                     reatus
                     est
                     obligatio
                     ad
                     poenam
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   guilt
                   is
                   the
                   obligation
                   to
                   punishment
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   is
                   just
                   as
                   the
                   punishment
                   it self
                   .
                   The
                   action
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   action
                   severed
                   from
                   the
                   corruption
                   is
                   good
                   :
                   
                     Omne
                     ens
                     quatenus
                     ens
                     est
                     bonum
                     ,
                  
                   Every
                   being
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   being
                   is
                   good
                   :
                   and
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   authour
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     in
                     him
                     we
                     live
                     and
                     move
                     and
                     have
                     our
                     being
                     ,
                  
                   Acts
                   17.
                   28.
                   
                   But
                   of
                   the
                   corruption
                   wherewith
                   the
                   action
                   is
                   stained
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   cause
                   .
                   For
                   unto
                   every
                   action
                   concurreth
                   the
                   first
                   cause
                   and
                   some
                   secondary
                   cause
                   depending
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   instrument
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   :
                   The
                   which
                   instrument
                   being
                   bad
                   (
                   as
                   many
                   times
                   it
                   is
                   )
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   double
                   work
                   in
                   the
                   action
                   :
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   cause
                   ,
                   good
                   ;
                   
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   instrument
                   ,
                   evil
                   .
                   God
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   action
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   corruption
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   useth
                   ,
                   ordereth
                   ,
                   disposeth
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   instrument
                   for
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   good
                   work
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   gave
                   his
                   Sonne
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   he
                   used
                   Judas
                   as
                   his
                   instrument
                   .
                   The
                   action
                   is
                   the
                   delivering
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   which
                   as
                   it
                   came
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   most
                   glorious
                   work
                   ,
                   John
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   32.
                   
                   But
                   
                     quem
                     Deus
                     tradidit
                     Judas
                     prodidit
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   delivered
                   Judas
                   betrayed
                   .
                   When
                   God
                   will
                   chastise
                   his
                   servant
                   ,
                   he
                   useth
                   some
                   wicked
                   man
                   as
                   his
                   instrument
                   to
                   afflict
                   him
                   :
                   This
                   affliction
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   cometh
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   castigatio
                   ,
                   a
                   chastisement
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   instrument
                   ,
                   
                     persecutio
                     ,
                     rapina
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   persecution
                   ,
                   rapine
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   A
                   man
                   that
                   rideth
                   on
                   a
                   lame
                   horse
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   he
                   goeth
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   why
                   he
                   halteth
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   
                     Deus
                     non
                     est
                     autor
                     ejus
                     cujus
                     est
                     ultor
                     ,
                  
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   authour
                   of
                   that
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   punisher
                   and
                   revenger
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   howsoever
                   God
                   doth
                   voluntarily
                   permit
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   useth
                   ,
                   ordereth
                   ,
                   and
                   disposeth
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   good
                   ends
                   (
                   for
                   such
                   is
                   his
                   wisdome
                   that
                   he
                   knoweth
                   how
                   to
                   use
                   that
                   well
                   which
                   is
                   evil
                   )
                   yet
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   properly
                   to
                   will
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hateth
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   authour
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   revengeth
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   priviledge
                   Gods
                   will
                   hath
                   ,
                   Whatsoever
                   it
                   willeth
                   it
                   is
                   therefore
                   good
                   :
                   but
                   sinne
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   sinne
                   cannot
                   be
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   my
                   purpose
                   :
                   That
                   this
                   absolute
                   
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   performed
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   shew
                   our
                   affection
                   to
                   Gods
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   conformity
                   &
                   submission
                   to
                   his
                   will
                   :
                   As
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   
                   of
                   affliction
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     will
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     be
                     done
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   indeed
                   doth
                   our
                   Saviour
                   speak
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                   clause
                   following
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     earth
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   therefore
                   ,
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   he
                   requireth
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   of
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   
                     quatenus
                     praecipit
                     vel
                     prohibet
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   he
                   commandeth
                   or
                   forbiddeth
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   therefore
                   called
                   
                     voluntas
                     Revelata
                     ,
                     Conditionalis
                     ,
                     Signi
                     ,
                     Antecedens
                     ,
                     Inefficax
                     ,
                     non
                     quatenus
                     promittit
                     vel
                     minatur
                     absque
                     conditione
                     ,
                     est
                     decreti
                     revelatio
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   Revealed
                   will
                   ,
                   Conditionall
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Signe
                   ,
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   Inesficacious
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   he
                   promiseth
                   or
                   threatneth
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   condition
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   revelation
                   of
                   the
                   decree
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   called
                   
                     voluntas
                     signi
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   signe
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   signifieth
                   what
                   our
                   duty
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   acceptable
                   unto
                   God
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   conditionall
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   shew
                   simply
                   what
                   God
                   will
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   upon
                   condition
                   :
                   Si
                   
                   
                     vis
                     ad
                     vitam
                     ingredi
                     ,
                     serva
                     mandata
                     ;
                     Si
                     vis
                     servari
                     ,
                     crede
                     ,
                  
                   If
                   thou
                   wilt
                   enter
                   into
                   life
                   ,
                   keep
                   the
                   commandments
                   ;
                   If
                   thou
                   wilt
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   believe
                   :
                   and
                   inefficax
                   ,
                   uneffectuall
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   alwayes
                   performed
                   :
                   
                     Fit
                     voluntas
                     Dei
                     de
                     omnibus
                     ,
                     non
                     ab
                     omnibus
                     ,
                  
                   The
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   done
                   concerning
                   all
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   to
                   perform
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   commandeth
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   end
                   that
                   he
                   appointeth
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   you
                   look
                   into
                   our
                   weakenesse
                   ,
                   this
                   doing
                   of
                   Gods
                   will
                   by
                   us
                   is
                   especially
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   endeavour
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   his
                   children
                   accepteth
                   as
                   the
                   deed
                   .
                   
                     Precamur
                     &
                     optamus
                     ,
                     ut
                  
                   
                   
                     non
                     tantùm
                     faciat
                     Deus
                     quod
                     vult
                     ,
                     sed
                     nos
                     facere
                     possimus
                  
                   
                   
                     quod
                     vult
                  
                   :
                   We
                   pray
                   and
                   wish
                   not
                   onely
                   that
                   God
                   do
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   he
                   will.
                   
                
                 
                   Whereas
                   therefore
                   this
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   contemned
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   oppugned
                   by
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   &
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   be
                   obeyed
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   if
                   either
                   we
                   would
                   be
                   subjects
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   grace
                   or
                   inheritours
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   great
                   cause
                   there
                   is
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   instantly
                   make
                   this
                   prayer
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     earth
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   us
                   men
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   Tit.
                   2.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     this
                     present
                     world
                  
                   .
                   So
                   as
                   Oecumenius
                   saith
                   on
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     this
                     life
                     susteineth
                     the
                     fight
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     shall
                     receive
                     the
                     reward
                     .
                  
                   In
                   this
                   life
                   eternall
                   life
                   is
                   either
                   won
                   or
                   lost
                   :
                   In
                   this
                   life
                   we
                   must
                   
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   
                     shall
                     not
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heaven
                     ,
                  
                   Matth.
                   7.
                   22.
                   
                   
                     According
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     every
                     man
                     doth
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                  
                   shall
                   he
                   be
                   judged
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   therefore
                   
                     whilest
                     we
                     have
                     time
                     let
                     us
                     do
                     good
                     ,
                  
                   remembring
                   
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   placed
                   us
                   here
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   for
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   to
                   do
                   his
                   will
                   :
                   which
                   time
                   if
                   we
                   let
                   passe
                   without
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   turning
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   doing
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   afterwards
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   too
                   late
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     As
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   heaven
                   do
                   perform
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   
                     perform
                     Gods
                     will
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   103.
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   1.
                   
                   Scienter
                   ,
                   knowingly
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Sincerely
                   and
                   uprightly
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Willingly
                   and
                   chearfully
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Readily
                   ,
                   expecting
                   the
                   beck
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   
                   
                   For
                   which
                   cause
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   
                     stand
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   7.
                   10.
                   
                   Revel
                   .
                   5.
                   11.
                   5.
                   
                   Speedily
                   ,
                   without
                   delay
                   :
                   For
                   which
                   cause
                   wings
                   are
                   attributed
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Fully
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   halves
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Constantly
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   Lord
                   bid
                   them
                   cease
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Faithfully
                   ,
                   doing
                   all
                   to
                   Gods
                   glory
                   ,
                   assuming
                   no
                   glory
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   19.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   As
                   ,
                   here
                   signifieth
                   not
                   equality
                   but
                   similitude
                   ;
                   as
                   1.
                   
                   John
                   3.
                   3.
                   
                   For
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   understand
                   it
                   of
                   equality
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   pray
                   for
                   an
                   impossibility
                   ,
                   Eccles
                   7.
                   20.
                   
                   
                     No
                     man
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     doth
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     sinneth
                     not
                     .
                  
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   indeed
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   contend
                   and
                   aspire
                   towards
                   angelicall
                   perfection
                   ;
                   although
                   whilest
                   we
                   are
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   we
                   cannot
                   attein
                   thereunto
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   petition
                   therefore
                   we
                   pray
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   perform
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   on
                   earth
                   after
                   an
                   heavenly
                   and
                   angelicall
                   manner
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   obedience
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   degrees
                   :
                   the
                   matter
                   and
                   manner
                   .
                   First
                   we
                   will
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   obedience
                   it self
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   manner
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   touching
                   the
                   former
                   ;
                   Whereas
                   our
                   Saviour
                   teacheth
                   us
                   thus
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   of
                   our selves
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   his
                   will
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Freewill
                   is
                   here
                   refuted
                   .
                   Phil.
                   2.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     God
                     which
                     worketh
                  
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   
                     in
                     us
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     both
                     to
                     will
                     and
                     to
                     do
                     of
                     his
                     good
                     pleasure
                     .
                     Vt
                     voluntatem
                     Dei
                     faciamus
                     facit
                     hoc
                     ipse
                     D●…us
                     in
                     nobis
                     ,
                  
                   God
                   himself
                   doeth
                   this
                   in
                   us
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Wants
                     to
                     be
                     bewailed
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     defects
                     therefore
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     bewail
                     are
                     these
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     Our
                     inability
                     through
                     our
                     own
                     default
                     to
                     perform
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God.
                     2.
                     
                     Our
                     pronenesse
                     to
                     sinne
                     and
                     to
                     transgresse
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     being
                     stirred
                     thereunto
                     by
                     every
                     occasion
                     .
                     By
                     our
                     corrupt
                     nature
                     we
                     are
                     as
                     apt
                     to
                     sinne
                     as
                     a
                     bird
                     to
                     flie
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     frowardnesse
                     of
                     our
                     wills
                     ,
                     rebelling
                     against
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     7.
                     23.
                     and
                     our
                     preposterous
                     affections
                     ,
                     the
                     law
                     in
                     the
                     members
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       carnall
                       mind
                       is
                       enmitie
                       against
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     7.
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     disobedience
                     also
                     of
                     others
                     must
                     wring
                     tears
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     119.
                     136.
                     5.
                     
                     Our
                     impatience
                     in
                     troubles
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       
                         In
                         respect
                         of
                         the
                         matter
                         wants
                         to
                         be
                         bewailed
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       In
                       respect
                       of
                       the
                       matter
                       we
                       are
                       to
                       bewail
                       our
                       imperfect
                       obedience
                       ;
                       our
                       righteousnesse
                       being
                       like
                       a
                       polluted
                       cloth
                       .
                       
                         Velle
                         praestò
                         est
                         ,
                         sed
                         perficere
                         bonum
                         non
                         invenio
                         ,
                      
                       To
                       will
                       is
                       present
                       ,
                       but
                       I
                       find
                       not
                       how
                       to
                       perform
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       good
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       7.
                       18.
                       
                       Our
                       best
                       actions
                       ,
                       if
                       God
                       should
                       enter
                       into
                       judgement
                       with
                       us
                       ,
                       are
                       not
                       justifiable
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Graces
                     which
                     we
                     ask
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     ask
                     1.
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     obedience
                     it self
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     vouchsafe
                     us
                     this
                     grace
                     to
                     deny
                     our selves
                     ,
                     our
                     own
                     wills
                     and
                     affections
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     opposite
                     to
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     16.
                     24.
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     labour
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     perform
                     simple
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     13.
                     21.
                     more
                     especially
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     would
                     
                       convert
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                       we
                       shall
                       be
                       converted
                       ,
                    
                     Ezek.
                     33.
                     11.
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     would
                     bring
                     us
                     to
                     the
                     
                       knowledge
                       of
                       his
                       truth
                    
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     2.
                     4.
                     4.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     would
                     
                       give
                       us
                    
                     
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     John
                     3.
                     23.
                     5.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     would
                     make
                     us
                     thankfull
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     5.
                     18.
                     6.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     would
                     sanctifie
                     us
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     4.
                     3.
                     7.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     would
                     arm
                     us
                     with
                     patience
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     all
                     afflictions
                     we
                     may
                     say
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       Not
                       my
                       will
                       ,
                       O
                       Father
                       ,
                       but
                       thine
                       be
                       done
                       ,
                    
                     Matth.
                     26.
                     39
                     ,
                     42.
                     8.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     in
                     subjection
                     to
                     sinne
                     and
                     Satan
                     ,
                     and
                     carried
                     away
                     
                       captive
                       to
                    
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     
                       his
                       wil●…
                    
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Tim.
                     2.
                     26.
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     renew
                     ,
                     stablish
                     ,
                     and
                     guide
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     free
                     spirit
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     will
                     and
                     do
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     acceptable
                     in
                     his
                     sight
                     .
                     9.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     carried
                     away
                     with
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     or
                     conformed
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       transformed
                       by
                       the
                       renewing
                       of
                       our
                       minds
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     
                       prove
                       what
                       is
                       the
                       good
                       will
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       acceptable
                       ,
                       and
                       perfect
                       .
                    
                     And
                     10.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     
                       give
                       up
                       our selves
                       a
                       lively
                       ,
                       holy
                       ,
                       and
                       acceptable
                       sacrifice
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       our
                       reasonable
                       service
                       of
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     Rom.
                     12.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         manner
                         of
                         our
                         obedience
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       As
                       touching
                       the
                       manner
                       ,
                       We
                       are
                       here
                       taught
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       not
                       to
                       rest
                       
                         in
                         opere
                         operato
                      
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       deed
                       done
                       ;
                       but
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       carefull
                       as
                       of
                       the
                       matter
                       so
                       also
                       of
                       the
                       manner
                       .
                       It
                       is
                       not
                       sufficient
                       that
                       we
                       do
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       unlesse
                       we
                       do
                       it
                       after
                       a
                       spirituall
                       manner
                       ,
                       2.
                       
                       Chron.
                       25.
                       2.
                       
                       Many
                       think
                       if
                       they
                       heare
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       sufficient
                       ;
                       and
                       care
                       not
                       how
                       :
                       but
                       Christ
                       saith
                       ,
                       Luke
                       8.
                       18.
                       
                       
                         Take
                         heed
                         how
                         ye
                         heare
                      
                       .
                       Therefore
                       we
                       must
                       pray
                       ,
                       That
                       we
                       may
                       do
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       God
                       as
                       the
                       angels
                       do
                       it
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       with
                       knowledge
                       ,
                       faithfulnesse
                       ,
                       sincerity
                       ,
                       uprightnesse
                       ,
                       with
                       willingnesse
                       ,
                       alacrity
                       ,
                       chearfulnesse
                       ,
                       readily
                       ,
                       speedily
                       ,
                       fully
                       ,
                       constantly
                       ,
                       doing
                       all
                       to
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       God
                       :
                       And
                       ,
                       whereas
                       he
                       
                       hath
                       appointed
                       us
                       to
                       salvation
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       be
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       
                         like
                         the
                         angels
                      
                       ,
                       Matth.
                       22.
                       30.
                       that
                       it
                       may
                       please
                       him
                       to
                       begin
                       our
                       conformity
                       with
                       the
                       angels
                       in
                       this
                       life
                       .
                       These
                       wants
                       then
                       we
                       are
                       to
                       bewail
                       ,
                       and
                       these
                       graces
                       we
                       are
                       to
                       crave
                       in
                       this
                       petition
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     Further
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     taught
                     to
                     perform
                     
                     these
                     duties
                     in
                     prayer
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     pray
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     will
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     John
                     5.
                     14.
                     asking
                     such
                     things
                     onely
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     grant
                     .
                     Otherwise
                     in
                     this
                     petition
                     we
                     pray
                     against
                     our
                     own
                     desires
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     not
                     our
                     will
                     but
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     performed
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     especially
                     for
                     temporall
                     matters
                     ,
                     we
                     do
                     humbly
                     and
                     willingly
                     submit
                     our selves
                     to
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     wholly
                     resigne
                     over
                     our selves
                     to
                     his
                     good
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     saying
                     with
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       Not
                       my
                       will
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     because
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     assured
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     for
                     his
                     wisdome
                     he
                     knoweth
                     what
                     is
                     best
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     for
                     his
                     fatherly
                     love
                     he
                     is
                     most
                     ready
                     to
                     grant
                     good
                     things
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     7.
                     11.
                     
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     32.
                     and
                     therefore
                     if
                     he
                     deny
                     our
                     requests
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     deniall
                     is
                     better
                     then
                     the
                     grant
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     remember
                     that
                     here
                     we
                     pray
                     not
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     alter
                     his
                     will
                     according
                     to
                     ours
                     ;
                     but
                     contrariwise
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     will
                     may
                     be
                     conformable
                     unto
                     his
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     we
                     pray
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     do
                     Gods
                     will
                     on
                     earth
                     as
                     the
                     angels
                     do
                     it
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     true
                     desire
                     ,
                     an
                     unfeigned
                     care
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     upright
                     endeavour
                     in
                     our selves
                     to
                     perform
                     holy
                     obedience
                     to
                     Gods
                     will.
                     Otherwise
                     how
                     can
                     we
                     perswade
                     our selves
                     
                     that
                     we
                     pray
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     being
                     not
                     willing
                     to
                     obtein
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     our selves
                     do
                     ask
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     respecting
                     the
                     matter
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     therefore
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     every
                     one
                     to
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     so
                     none
                     of
                     us
                     ought
                     to
                     think
                     our selves
                     exempted
                     from
                     doing
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     Neither
                     may
                     we
                     think
                     it
                     sufficient
                     in
                     words
                     to
                     professe
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     prayer
                     to
                     crave
                     good
                     things
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     we
                     be
                     carefull
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     to
                     do
                     his
                     will.
                     
                       Not
                       every
                       one
                       that
                       saith
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     Matth.
                     7.
                     21.
                     yea
                     those
                     that
                     make
                     a
                     profession
                     of
                     religion
                     and
                     obedience
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     would
                     perform
                     obedience
                     to
                     Gods
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     do
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     are
                     many
                     times
                     further
                     from
                     salvation
                     then
                     open
                     sinners
                     :
                     as
                     appeareth
                     by
                     the
                     parable
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     sonnes
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     application
                     thereof
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     21.
                     28
                     ,
                     29
                     ,
                     30.
                     
                     Neither
                     may
                     we
                     think
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     obtein
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     we
                     be
                     desirous
                     to
                     perform
                     Gods
                     will.
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     do
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     we
                     think
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     do
                     ours
                     ?
                     Prov.
                     28.
                     9.
                     
                     John
                     9.
                     31.
                     
                     
                       We
                       know
                       that
                       God
                       heareth
                       not
                       sinners
                       :
                       but
                       if
                       any
                       man
                       be
                       a
                       worshipper
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       doth
                       his
                       will
                       ,
                       him
                       he
                       heareth
                       .
                       If
                       we
                       ask
                       any
                       thing
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     S.
                     John
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Epist.
                     3.
                     22.
                     
                       we
                       receive
                       it
                       from
                       him
                       ,
                       because
                       we
                       keep
                       his
                       commandments
                       ,
                       and
                       do
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       are
                       acceptable
                       in
                       his
                       sight
                       .
                    
                     If
                     therefore
                     we
                     be
                     desirous
                     and
                     carefull
                     to
                     obey
                     Gods
                     will
                     ,
                     we
                     need
                     not
                     doubt
                     ,
                     having
                     these
                     testimonies
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     faith
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     both
                     we
                     and
                     our
                     prayers
                     are
                     acceptable
                     unto
                     God.
                     For
                     our selves
                     ,
                     our
                     Saviour
                     affirmeth
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     
                       be
                       his
                       brothers
                       and
                       sisters
                       that
                       do
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       his
                       Father
                       that
                       is
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                    
                     Matth.
                     12.
                     50.
                     
                     And
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     giveth
                     this
                     testimony
                     unto
                     David
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     
                       he
                       was
                       a
                       man
                       according
                       to
                       Gods
                       own
                       heart
                       ,
                       who
                       would
                       do
                       all
                       his
                       will
                       ,
                    
                     Acts
                     13.
                     22.
                     
                     And
                     elsewhere
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ascribe
                     blessednesse
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Luke
                     11.
                     28.
                     
                     For
                     our
                     prayers
                     ;
                     John
                     15.
                     7.
                     
                     Psal.
                     34.
                     15
                     ,
                     17.
                     
                     And
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     generall
                     ,
                     so
                     more
                     especially
                     those
                     branches
                     of
                     his
                     will
                     which
                     after
                     a
                     more
                     speciall
                     manner
                     are
                     called
                     his
                     will.
                     His
                     will
                     is
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     would
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     
                       knowledge
                       of
                       his
                       truth
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     live
                     in
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     2.
                     4.
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     
                       turn
                       unto
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     go
                     on
                     in
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     Ezek.
                     33.
                     11.
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     
                       believe
                       in
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     John
                     3.
                     23.
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     
                       be
                       sanctified
                       ,
                       dying
                       unto
                       sinne
                       ,
                       and
                       living
                       unto
                       righteousnesse
                       ,
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     4.
                     3.
                     
                     Mich.
                     6.
                     8.
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     2.
                     15.
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     patient
                     in
                     troubles
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       thankfull
                       unto
                       him
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     5.
                     18.
                     
                     And
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     deny
                     our
                     own
                     wills
                     and
                     renounce
                     the
                     desires
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     respecting
                     the
                     manner
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     as
                     touching
                     the
                     manner
                     ;
                     We
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     rest
                     
                       in
                       opere
                       operato
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     deed
                     done
                     :
                     but
                     as
                     we
                     pray
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     on
                     earth
                     as
                     the
                     angels
                     do
                     it
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     endeavour
                     to
                     imitate
                     their
                     manner
                     of
                     obedience
                     .
                     And
                     albeit
                     we
                     cannot
                     attein
                     to
                     that
                     full
                     perfection
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     strive
                     towards
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     content
                     our selves
                     with
                     that
                     smal
                     measure
                     whereunto
                     we
                     have
                     atteined
                     ,
                     but
                     still
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     labour
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     grow
                     up
                     in
                     grace
                     ,
                     seeing
                     whilest
                     we
                     live
                     here
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     our
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     and
                     growing
                     age
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     let
                     us
                     come
                     unto
                     particulars
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Angels
                     
                     
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     else
                     all
                     our
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     but
                     will-worship
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     our
                     religion
                     but
                     superstition
                     .
                     Knowledge
                     is
                     the
                     stern
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     we
                     rove
                     and
                     wander
                     like
                     a
                     ship
                     wanting
                     a
                     stern
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     light
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     we
                     walk
                     in
                     darknesse
                     not
                     knowing
                     whither
                     we
                     go
                     .
                     Without
                     knowledge
                     we
                     have
                     no
                     faith
                     ;
                     and
                     without
                     
                     
                       faith
                       it
                       is
                       impossible
                       to
                       please
                       God.
                    
                     And
                     therefore
                     miserable
                     is
                     our
                     estate
                     if
                     we
                     please
                     our selves
                     in
                     ignorance
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Angels
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     sincerely
                     ,
                     uprightly
                     ,
                     
                     labouring
                     alwayes
                     to
                     approve
                     their
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     obey
                     the
                     Lord
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       not
                       with
                       eye-service
                       ,
                       as
                       men-pleasers
                       ,
                       but
                       from
                       our
                       soul
                       and
                       heart
                       ,
                    
                     Ephes.
                     6.
                     6.
                     
                     Rom.
                     6.
                     17.
                     in
                     singlenesse
                     and
                     uprightnesse
                     of
                     heart
                     labouring
                     to
                     approve
                     not
                     onely
                     our
                     outward
                     actions
                     but
                     also
                     our
                     inward
                     affections
                     and
                     cogitations
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     knowing
                     that
                     he
                     looketh
                     not
                     as
                     man
                     looketh
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     especially
                     respecteth
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     disposition
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     esteemeth
                     of
                     men
                     .
                     Without
                     this
                     uprightnesse
                     all
                     our
                     obedience
                     is
                     but
                     hypocrisie
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     graces
                     which
                     we
                     seem
                     to
                     have
                     ,
                     but
                     glorious
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Angels
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     willingly
                     and
                     
                     chearfully
                     ;
                     their
                     whole
                     delight
                     being
                     to
                     do
                     Gods
                     will
                     :
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     worship
                     the
                     Lord
                     with
                     
                       upright
                       hearts
                       and
                       willing
                       minds
                    
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Chron.
                     28.
                     9.
                     knowing
                     that
                     forced
                     obedience
                     proceeding
                     onely
                     from
                     servile
                     fear
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     violent
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     but
                     momentany
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     but
                     counterfeit
                     .
                     But
                     we
                     must
                     worship
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     hope
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     
                     chearfulnesse
                     ,
                     willingnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     delight
                     :
                     for
                     when
                     the
                     
                       love
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       shed
                       abroad
                       in
                       mens
                       hearts
                       by
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                    
                     men
                     have
                     assurance
                     that
                     their
                     obedience
                     and
                     service
                     is
                     acceptable
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     they
                     are
                     encouraged
                     in
                     all
                     chearfulnesse
                     to
                     offer
                     their
                     obedience
                     as
                     a
                     free-will-offering
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     First
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       whom
                       much
                       is
                       forgiven
                       they
                       love
                       much
                       ,
                    
                     Luke
                     7.
                     47.
                     and
                     secondly
                     ,
                     those
                     that
                     have
                     true
                     love
                     ,
                     to
                     them
                     
                       the
                       commandments
                       of
                       God
                       are
                       not
                       grievous
                       ,
                    
                     1.
                     
                     John
                     5.
                     3.
                     the
                     
                       yoke
                       of
                       Christ
                       is
                       light
                       .
                       Nihil
                       difficile
                       〈◊〉
                       anti
                       ,
                    
                     Nothing
                     is
                     hard
                     to
                     a
                     lover
                     .
                     To
                     Jacob
                     his
                     seven
                     yeares
                     troublesome
                     service
                     seemed
                     to
                     be
                     short
                     and
                     pleasant
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     29.
                     20.
                     
                     If
                     therefore
                     we
                     truly
                     love
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     take
                     delight
                     to
                     do
                     his
                     will.
                     And
                     thirdly
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     have
                     assured
                     hope
                     of
                     salvation
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     live
                     in
                     expectation
                     of
                     happinesse
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     contemne
                     all
                     the
                     difficulties
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     as
                     not
                     
                       worthy
                       the
                       glory
                       that
                       shall
                       be
                       revealed
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     joyfully
                     proceed
                     
                     in
                     our
                     way
                     to
                     life
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     
                       joy
                       that
                       is
                       set
                       before
                       us
                       .
                    
                     Let
                     us
                     therefore
                     hold
                     fast
                     by
                     this
                     anchor
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     leave
                     this
                     hold
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     eftsoon
                     fall
                     away
                     into
                     worldlinesse
                     ,
                     whither
                     the
                     surges
                     of
                     worldly
                     desires
                     carry
                     us
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     behalf
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     imitate
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     whose
                     
                       meat
                       it
                       was
                       to
                       do
                       his
                       Fathers
                       will
                       ,
                    
                     John
                     4.
                     34.
                     and
                     therein
                     also
                     was
                     his
                     delight
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     40.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       Facere
                       voluntatem
                       tuam
                       ,
                       Deus
                       mi
                       ,
                       delector
                       ,
                    
                     O
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     I
                     delight
                     to
                     do
                     thy
                     will
                     :
                     Psal.
                     122.
                     1.
                     
                     Isai.
                     54.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     holy
                     Angels
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     readily
                     
                     &
                     speedily
                     :
                     so
                     ought
                     we
                     without
                     delay
                     put
                     in
                     execution
                     the
                     cōmandments
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     behaving
                     our selves
                     towards
                     our
                     heavenly
                     Master
                     as
                     the
                     Centurions
                     servants
                     
                     to
                     their
                     master
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     8.
                     9.
                     
                     Doth
                     the
                     Lord
                     call
                     thee
                     ?
                     thou
                     must
                     answer
                     with
                     David
                     the
                     type
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       Ecce
                       venio
                    
                     ,
                     Behold
                     I
                     come
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     40.
                     7.
                     
                     Doth
                     the
                     Lord
                     bid
                     thee
                     seek
                     his
                     face
                     ?
                     answer
                     with
                     that
                     heavenly
                     echo
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     27.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       Thy
                       face
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                       will
                       I
                       seek
                       .
                    
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     thou
                     shouldst
                     turn
                     unto
                     him
                     :
                     break
                     off
                     without
                     delay
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     thy
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     turn
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Knock
                     at
                     the
                     doore
                     of
                     thy
                     heart
                     ;
                     
                       Open
                       thine
                       immortall
                       gate
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       King
                       of
                       glory
                       may
                       come
                       in
                       .
                    
                     Doth
                     he
                     call
                     thee
                     to
                     repentance
                     to
                     day
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       yee
                       will
                       heare
                       his
                       voyce
                       ,
                       harden
                       not
                       your
                       hearts
                       ?
                    
                     Deferre
                     not
                     repentance
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     day
                     ,
                     before
                     to
                     morrow
                     ,
                     repent
                     .
                     
                       Seek
                       the
                       Lord
                       whilest
                       he
                       may
                       be
                       found
                       ,
                       and
                       call
                       upon
                       him
                       whilest
                       he
                       is
                       near
                       ,
                    
                     Isai.
                     55.
                     6.
                     
                     Doth
                     he
                     call
                     us
                     to
                     triall
                     and
                     affliction
                     ?
                     
                       let
                       us
                       take
                       up
                       our
                       crosse
                       and
                       follow
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     submitting
                     our selves
                     willingly
                     to
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Sam.
                     3.
                     18.
                     
                     Acts
                     21
                     :
                     14.
                     2.
                     
                     Sam.
                     15.
                     26.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     Angels
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     fully
                     ,
                     accomplishing
                     
                     whatsoever
                     the
                     Lord
                     commandeth
                     ;
                     so
                     ought
                     we
                     to
                     do
                     it
                     fully
                     and
                     not
                     by
                     halves
                     :
                     otherwise
                     he
                     will
                     say
                     to
                     us
                     as
                     to
                     them
                     of
                     Sardis
                     ,
                     Revel
                     .
                     3.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       I
                       have
                       not
                       found
                       thy
                       works
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       complete
                       ,
                       before
                       God.
                    
                     Remember
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     Herod
                     ,
                     Mark
                     6.
                     20.
                     who
                     albeit
                     hearing
                     John
                     Baptist
                     
                       he
                       did
                       many
                       things
                       ,
                       and
                       heard
                       him
                       gladly
                       ,
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     because
                     h●…
                     continued
                     in
                     that
                     sinne
                     of
                     incest
                     ,
                     his
                     partiall
                     obedience
                     did
                     nothing
                     avail
                     him
                     .
                     
                       He
                       that
                       keepeth
                       all
                       the
                       law
                       ,
                       and
                       faileth
                       in
                       some
                       one
                       commandment
                       ,
                       is
                       guilty
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                    
                     Jam.
                     2.
                     10.
                     
                     And
                     he
                     that
                     truly
                     repenteth
                     of
                     any
                     one
                     sinne
                     ,
                     repenteth
                     of
                     all
                     .
                     Where
                     there
                     is
                     upright
                     obedience
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     intire
                     obedience
                     :
                     but
                     where
                     there
                     
                     is
                     halving
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     halting
                     between
                     God
                     and
                     Mammon
                     ,
                     between
                     Christ
                     and
                     Antichrist
                     .
                     The
                     covetous
                     man
                     thinketh
                     well
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     whoremaster
                     or
                     a
                     drunkard
                     :
                     the
                     riotous
                     person
                     thinketh
                     well
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     covetous
                     ,
                     no
                     extortioner
                     ,
                     &c.
                     the
                     Pharisee
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     no
                     Publicane
                     ,
                     Luke
                     18
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Many
                     separate
                     justice
                     and
                     holinesse
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     But
                     herein
                     we
                     are
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     able
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     did
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       fulfill
                       all
                       righteousnesse
                    
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     3.
                     15.
                     
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     be
                     men
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     own
                     heart
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     desire
                     and
                     endevoúr
                     to
                     do
                     all
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     Acts
                     13.
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     Angels
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     do
                     his
                     will
                     constantly
                     ,
                     
                     never
                     giving
                     over
                     untill
                     they
                     have
                     accomplished
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     be
                     constant
                     ,
                     persevering
                     in
                     obedience
                     ,
                     being
                     
                       not
                       weary
                       of
                       weldoing
                    
                     ,
                     knowing
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     redeemed
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     
                       to
                       worship
                       him
                    
                     &c.
                     
                       all
                       the
                       dayes
                       of
                       our
                       lives
                       ,
                    
                     Luke
                     1.
                     74.
                     
                     Our
                     obedience
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     
                       like
                       the
                       morning
                       mist.
                    
                     Remember
                     that
                     religion
                     is
                     a
                     way
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     whereto
                     we
                     cannot
                     come
                     untill
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     our
                     lives
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     if
                     we
                     set
                     down
                     our
                     staff
                     before
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     go
                     no
                     further
                     ,
                     what
                     will
                     all
                     our
                     former
                     pains
                     avail
                     us
                     ?
                     If
                     we
                     run
                     in
                     this
                     race
                     ,
                     and
                     faint
                     before
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     goal
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     hope
                     to
                     obtein
                     the
                     garland
                     ?
                     
                       Be
                       faithfull
                       unto
                       death
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     our
                     Saviour
                     )
                     
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       give
                       thee
                       the
                       crown
                       of
                       life
                       ,
                    
                     Revel
                     .
                     2.
                     10.
                     and
                     Matth.
                     24.
                     13.
                     
                     
                       He
                       that
                       continueth
                       to
                       the
                       end
                       he
                       shall
                       be
                       saved
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     the
                     holy
                     Angels
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     
                     faithfully
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     their
                     doings
                     seek
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     
                     God
                     that
                     sendeth
                     them
                     ,
                     not
                     assuming
                     unto
                     themselves
                     any
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     praise
                     :
                     So
                     must
                     we
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     10.
                     31.
                     
                     For
                     if
                     therein
                     we
                     shall
                     seek
                     our
                     own
                     praise
                     or
                     other
                     sinister
                     respects
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     our
                     reward
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     must
                     we
                     truly
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     desire
                     and
                     endevour
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     on
                     earth
                     as
                     the
                     Angels
                     do
                     it
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     otherwise
                     when
                     we
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     we
                     do
                     ask
                     with
                     our
                     mouthes
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     desire
                     not
                     with
                     our
                     hearts
                     .
                     Here
                     therefore
                     is
                     discovered
                     
                     the
                     hypocrisie
                     of
                     many
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     pray
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     do
                     .
                     God
                     would
                     have
                     thee
                     to
                     turn
                     unto
                     him
                     ;
                     thou
                     prayest
                     that
                     thou
                     mayest
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     yet
                     wilt
                     not
                     turn
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     What
                     is
                     this
                     then
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     mock
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     askest
                     that
                     of
                     him
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     neither
                     desire
                     nor
                     purpose
                     to
                     do
                     ?
                     But
                     here
                     especially
                     appeareth
                     the
                     hypocrisie
                     of
                     obstinate
                     and
                     stiff-necked
                     sinners
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     seem
                     so
                     forward
                     as
                     to
                     desire
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     even
                     as
                     the
                     Angels
                     do
                     it
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     in
                     very
                     truth
                     obey
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     no
                     otherwise
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     devils
                     in
                     hell
                     :
                     who
                     although
                     they
                     oppose
                     themselves
                     against
                     the
                     revealed
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     willingly
                     ,
                     though
                     unwittingly
                     ,
                     perform
                     his
                     secret
                     will
                     ,
                     which
                     no
                     creature
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     disannull
                     .
                     If
                     therefore
                     we
                     would
                     be
                     thought
                     to
                     pray
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     desire
                     and
                     endeavour
                     to
                     do
                     that
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     which
                     in
                     prayer
                     we
                     ask
                     and
                     desire
                     .
                     So
                     having
                     imitated
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     made
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       like
                       the
                       Angels
                       ,
                       and
                       fellow-citizens
                    
                     with
                     the
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Petition
                 .
              
               
                 HItherto
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 those
                 petitions
                 which
                 immediately
                 concern
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 those
                 which
                 more
                 
                 nearly
                 appertein
                 unto
                 our
                 good
                 :
                 Howbeit
                 mediately
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 main
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 desires
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 ask
                 for
                 our selves
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 desire
                 no
                 otherwise
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 subordinate
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
                 .
                 Spirituall
                 graces
                 and
                 salvation
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 desire
                 for
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 in
                 our
                 salvation
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 harh
                 ordained
                 him
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 therefore
                 salvation
                 and
                 those
                 spirituall
                 graces
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 asked
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 subordinate
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 joyneth
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 chosen
                 .
                 Temporall
                 benefits
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 asked
                 conditionally
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 serve
                 for
                 Gods
                 glory
                 and
                 our
                 spirituall
                 good
                 .
                 Gods
                 glory
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 for
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 31.
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 our
                 life
                 it self
                 is
                 no
                 otherwise
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 referred
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 80.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Preserve
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   our
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   call
                   upon
                   thy
                   name
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 175.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   my
                   soul
                   live
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   praise
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Isai.
                 38.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Psal.
                 6.
                 5.
                 and
                 30.
                 9.
                 and
                 50.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Sufficientia
                   vitae
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                   rectè
                   appetitur
                   ,
                   non
                   propter
                   seipsam
                   quidem
                   ,
                   sed
                   ut
                   eam
                   habentes
                   commodiùs
                   Deo
                   serviamus
                   :
                
                 Sufficiencie
                 for
                 life
                 is
                 rightly
                 desired
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 more
                 commodiously
                 serve
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 these
                 petitions
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 them
                 
                 we
                 ask
                 either
                 temporall
                 benefits
                 concerning
                 the
                 body
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 in
                 heavenly
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 soul
                 for
                 the
                 obteining
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 :
                 Of
                 both
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 promise
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 8.
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 prayer
                 for
                 temporall
                 blessings
                 is
                 conteined
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Give
                   us
                   this
                   day
                   our
                   daily
                   bread
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 first
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 petition
                 
                 in
                 respect
                 both
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 go
                 before
                 and
                 also
                 which
                 follow
                 .
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 antecedents
                 our
                 Saviour
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 6.
                 33.
                 
                 
                   First
                   seek
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 desire
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 petition
                 )
                 
                   and
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 desire
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 )
                 
                   and
                   then
                   all
                   these
                   things
                
                 which
                 we
                 begge
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   cast
                   unto
                   us
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 preposterous
                 is
                 their
                 care
                 and
                 study
                 who
                 first
                 labour
                 for
                 temporall
                 benefits
                 ,
                 and
                 post
                 off
                 the
                 seeking
                 of
                 Gods
                 kingdome
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 untill
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 dayes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 whereas
                 this
                 petition
                 is
                 set
                 after
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 before
                 we
                 ask
                 temporall
                 benefits
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 our
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 saying
                 with
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   my
                   will
                   ,
                   O
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   thine
                   be
                   done
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 touching
                 those
                 that
                 follow
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 demanded
                 
                 why
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 ask
                 for
                 temporall
                 benefits
                 before
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 :
                 Is
                 it
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 earnestly
                 to
                 desire
                 them
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 lesse
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 which
                 afterward
                 we
                 ask
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 justification
                 and
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 the
                 happinesse
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 doth
                 consist
                 :
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 judgement
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 and
                 in
                 affection
                 desired
                 above
                 all
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 the
                 spirituall
                 graces
                 are
                 nothing
                 worth
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   what
                   will
                   it
                   profit
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   gain
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   lose
                   his
                   soul
                   ?
                
                 Mark
                 8.
                 36.
                 
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 Psal.
                 4.
                 6.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Many
                   say
                   ,
                   Who
                   will
                   shew
                   ●…s
                   any
                   good
                   ?
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 worldly
                 profit
                 ?
                 )
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   life
                   thou
                   up
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   thy
                   countenance
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   shalt
                   thou
                   give
                   me
                   more
                   joy
                   and
                   gladnesse
                   then
                   when
                   their
                   wheat
                   and
                   wine
                   did
                   abound
                   .
                
                 So
                 John
                 6.
                 27.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 we
                 are
                 first
                 taught
                 to
                 ask
                 temporall
                 things
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easier
                 matter
                 to
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 then
                 to
                 rely
                 on
                 his
                 mercy
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 have
                 faith
                 trained
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 easier
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 learn
                 to
                 repose
                 our
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 Therfore
                 those
                 which
                 make
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 concerning
                 their
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 learned
                 to
                 rely
                 upon
                 his
                 providence
                 for
                 temporall
                 matters
                 ,
                 but
                 seek
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 unlawfull
                 means
                 ,
                 are
                 greatly
                 to
                 fear
                 lest
                 they
                 deceive
                 themselves
                 with
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 trust
                 him
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 lesse
                 how
                 will
                 they
                 believe
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 are
                 amongst
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 ask
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 value
                 ;
                 therefore
                 
                   in
                   medium
                   quasi
                   ●…gmen
                   conjiciuntur
                   ,
                   Homericâ
                   scilicet
                   dispositione
                   ,
                   In
                   medio
                   infirma
                   ,
                
                 they
                 are
                 cast
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 middle
                 ra●…k
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Homers
                 method
                 placing
                 infirm
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 speeches
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 affection
                 sheweth
                 it self
                 most
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                 elsewhere
                 this
                 order
                 is
                 inverted
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 30.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   Bread
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Synecdoche
                   ,
                   signifieth
                   not
                   onely
                   food
                   (
                   in
                   which
                   sense
                   it
                   is
                   often
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   31.
                   54.
                   
                   Exod.
                   18.
                   12.
                   
                   )
                   but
                   also
                   all
                   other
                   commodities
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   serving
                   either
                   for
                   necessity
                   or
                   Christian
                   delight
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   Grecians
                   call
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   John
                   speaketh
                   1.
                   
                   Epist.
                   3.
                   17.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Luke
                   15.
                   12.
                   the
                   Latines
                   victum
                   .
                   So
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   19.
                   
                   Prov.
                   30.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Ale
                     me
                     pane
                     demensi
                     mei
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Feed
                     me
                     with
                     bread
                     of
                     my
                     allowance
                  
                   or
                   portion
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   reason
                   why
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   comprehendeth
                   
                   all
                   the
                   commodities
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   is
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   of
                   all
                   commodities
                   food
                   is
                   most
                   necessary
                   ;
                   and
                   among
                   food
                   ,
                   bread
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   he
                   would
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   moderate
                   our
                   desires
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   14.
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   covet
                   after
                   superfluities
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Israelites
                   did
                   after
                   quails
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   buried
                   in
                   the
                   graves
                   of
                   lust
                   ,
                   Num.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     Sit
                     oratio
                     quae
                     pro
                     temporalibus
                     est
                  
                   
                   
                     circa
                     solas
                     necessitates
                     restricta
                  
                   ,
                   Let
                   prayer
                   which
                   is
                   for
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   be
                   restrained
                   to
                   our
                   necessities
                   alone
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   Syriack
                   readeth
                   ,
                   
                     Da
                     nobis
                     panem
                     necessitatis
                     nostrae
                  
                   ,
                   Give
                   us
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   our
                   necessity
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   To
                   teach
                   us
                   contentation
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   have
                   but
                   necessaries
                   ,
                   as
                   food
                   and
                   raiment
                   ,
                   yea
                   but
                   bread
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   therewith
                   content
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   6.
                   8.
                   
                   Heb.
                   13.
                   5.
                   
                   Phil.
                   4.
                   11.
                   
                   If
                   God
                   give
                   more
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   thankfull
                   ;
                   if
                   but
                   bread
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   content
                   .
                   John
                   6.
                   11.
                   for
                   the
                   five
                   barley-loaves
                   and
                   two
                   little
                   fishes
                   Christ
                   gave
                   thanks
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Our
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Our
                     bread
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   portion
                   of
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   assigned
                   to
                   every
                   of
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   atteined
                   by
                   good
                   and
                   lawfull
                   means
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   30.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Whereas
                   our
                   Saviour
                   directeth
                   us
                   to
                   ask
                   for
                   
                     our
                     bread
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   teacheth
                   us
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   that
                   lot
                   and
                   portion
                   which
                   God
                   assigneth
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   coyet
                   other
                   mens
                   goods
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   we
                   get
                   our
                   goods
                   by
                   lawfull
                   means
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   4.
                   28.
                   
                   For
                   that
                   onely
                   is
                   ours
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   got
                   by
                   lawfull
                   means
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   our
                   calling
                   ,
                   &c.
                   that
                   
                     we
                     may
                     eat
                     the
                     labours
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     hands
                     ,
                  
                   Psal.
                   128.
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   must
                   eat
                   our
                   own
                   bread
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   walk
                   diligently
                   in
                   our
                   callings
                   :
                   for
                   
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     labour
                     let
                     him
                     not
                     eat
                     ,
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Thess.
                   3.
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   verse
                   12.
                   he
                   exhorteth
                   them
                   that
                   lived
                   idly
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   inordinately
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   
                     work
                     with
                     quietnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     eat
                     their
                     own
                     bread
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   God
                   would
                   give
                   unto
                   us
                   a
                   profitable
                   use
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   .
                   Many
                   men
                   want
                   even
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   had
                   need
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   give
                   them
                   even
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   theirs
                   already
                   ,
                   Eccles
                   6.
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   use
                   :
                   Matth.
                   25.
                   
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   not
                   onely
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   use
                   and
                   enjoy
                   his
                   gifts
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   blesse
                   the
                   use
                   and
                   fruition
                   of
                   them
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   doth
                   with
                   comfort
                   enjoy
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   Eccles
                   3.
                   12.
                   and
                   5.
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                   and
                   therefore
                   to
                   be
                   begged
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     daily
                     bread
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   word
                   is
                   diversly
                   expounded
                   .
                   Some
                   expound
                   
                   it
                   supersubstantiall
                   or
                   
                     above
                     substance
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   bread
                   
                   which
                   is
                   above
                   all
                   substance
                   and
                   better
                   then
                   all
                   wealth
                   and
                   riches
                   ;
                   meaning
                   thereby
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   that
                   
                     bread
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     came
                     down
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                  
                   John
                   6.
                   33.
                   
                   But
                   this
                   exposition
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   farre
                   fetched
                   ,
                   agreeing
                   neither
                   with
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Petition
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   prayer
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   the
                   word
                   it self
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   derive
                   it
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   signifieth
                   rather
                   
                     agreeing
                     to
                     our
                     substance
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     added
                     to
                     our
                     substance
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   that
                   sense
                   hath
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   insum
                   ,
                   or
                   adsum
                   ,
                   not
                   supersum
                   )
                   then
                   
                     exceeding
                     above
                     substance
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Gr●…k
                   authours
                   teach
                   .
                   Neither
                   do
                   I
                   see
                   how
                   we
                   may
                   aptly
                   desire
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   already
                   given
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   petition
                   we
                   desire
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   drawn
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   rule
                   in
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   .
                   Neither
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   think
                   ,
                   would
                   Christ
                   have
                   taught
                   us
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Give
                     us
                     that
                     bread
                     of
                     ours
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   rather
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     bread
                     of
                     thine
                  
                   :
                   For
                   
                     we
                     are
                     Christs
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     is
                     Gods
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Cor
                   ,
                   3.
                   22.
                   and
                   
                     he
                     is
                     that
                     bread
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     came
                     down
                     from
                     heaven
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   would
                   he
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   ask
                   this
                   bread
                   for
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   touching
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   prayer
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   summe
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   all
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   imagine
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   ask
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Decalogue
                   is
                   the
                   summe
                   agendorum
                   ,
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Creed
                   ,
                   credendorum
                   ,
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   )
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   thought
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   perfect
                   summe
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   hath
                   omitted
                   any
                   thing
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   ask
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   expound
                   this
                   petition
                   of
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   ,
                   you
                   cannot
                   comprehend
                   them
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   petition
                   :
                   for
                   to
                   say
                   
                   that
                   they
                   ●…e
                   comprehended
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   too
                   violent
                   an
                   exposition
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   that
                   expound
                   this
                   petition
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   absurd
                   :
                   For
                   bes●…des
                   the
                   reasons
                   alledged
                   ,
                   they
                   contradict
                   themselves
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   a
                   divers
                   exposition
                   ,
                   translating
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   ,
                   Luke
                   11.
                   3.
                   daily
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   practice
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   people
                   ar●…
                   to
                   ask
                   that
                   bread
                   every
                   day
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   they
                   bound
                   in
                   conscience
                   to
                   give
                   it
                   them
                   every
                   day
                   ,
                   whereas
                   indeed
                   they
                   give
                   it
                   unto
                   them
                   but
                   once
                   a
                   yeare
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   derive
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   word
                   is
                   used
                   five
                   times
                   in
                   the
                   Acts
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   scilicet
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     day
                     following
                  
                   .
                   For
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   adventare
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   the
                   participle
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   you
                   expound
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   crastinus
                   ,
                   the
                   sense
                   will
                   not
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   ask
                   to
                   morrows
                   bread
                   to
                   day
                   ;
                   especially
                   seeing
                   our
                   Saviour
                   biddeth
                   us
                   
                     not
                     to
                     care
                     for
                     the
                     morrow
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   expound
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   do
                   ,
                   succedaneus
                   ,
                   that
                   succeedeth
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   in
                   sense
                   with
                   quotidianus
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   daily
                   ,
                   the
                   sense
                   will
                   well
                   agree
                   ;
                   viz.
                   That
                   we
                   ask
                   that
                   bread
                   which
                   daily
                   we
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   ;
                   
                     cujus
                     successione
                     atque
                     accessione
                     quotidie
                     egemus
                     ,
                  
                   
                   whose
                   succession
                   and
                   accession
                   we
                   daily
                   need
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   expound
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   quasi
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   scilicet
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     convenie●…t
                     for
                     substance
                     and
                     being
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Suidas
                   .
                   Basil
                   in
                   his
                   short
                   252
                   questions
                   expoundeth
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     bre●…d
                     which
                     fitteth
                     our
                     substance
                     for
                     the
                     maintenance
                     of
                     this
                     temporary
                     life
                     .
                  
                   So
                   Theophylact
                   ,
                   and
                   Euthymius
                   .
                   Gr.
                   Schol.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     convenient
                     for
                     our
                     substance
                     and
                     being
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     our
                     daily
                     bread
                  
                   ,
                   signifieth
                   that
                   portion
                   of
                   temporall
                   things
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   assigned
                   as
                   most
                   fit
                   and
                   convenient
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   
                     Sic
                     Beza
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   interpretatur
                   panem
                   cibarium
                   ,
                   vel
                   panem
                   nobis
                   sustentandis
                   idoneum
                   .
                   So
                   Beza
                   interpreteth
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     bread
                     fit
                     for
                     meals
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     convenient
                     to
                     sustein
                     us
                  
                   .
                   This
                   exposition
                   I
                   take
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   safest
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Greek
                   writers
                   ,
                   whose
                   judgement
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   we
                   are
                   rather
                   to
                   follow
                   then
                   the
                   Latines
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   because
                   it
                   agreeth
                   with
                   the
                   Syriack
                   interpretation
                   ,
                   
                     Da
                     nobis
                     panem
                     necessitatis
                     nostrae
                  
                   :
                   But
                   especially
                   because
                   it
                   fully
                   agreeth
                   with
                   that
                   prayer
                   of
                   Agur
                   ,
                   Pro.
                   30.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Give
                     me
                     not
                     poverty
                     nor
                     riches
                     ,
                     but
                     nourish
                     me
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     cibo
                     dimensi
                     mei
                     ,
                     vel
                     pane
                     praescripti
                     ,
                     vel
                     portione
                     quam
                     assignasti
                     mihi
                     :
                  
                   With
                   the
                   bread
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   allowed
                   me
                   ;
                   or
                   with
                   meat
                   appointed
                   for
                   my
                   portion
                   ;
                   or
                   give
                   me
                   the
                   portion
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   assigned
                   me
                   :
                   as
                   Gen.
                   47.
                   22.
                   or
                   as
                   the
                   LXXII
                   interpret
                   ,
                   
                     Give
                     me
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   August
                   .
                   
                     Constitue
                     mihi
                     quae
                     necessaria
                     sunt
                     sufficienter
                     ,
                  
                   Give
                   me
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   necessary
                   in
                   a
                   sufficient
                   measure
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   whereas
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   doth
                   direct
                   us
                   thus
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   he
                   teacheth
                   us
                   to
                   avoid
                   two
                   extrem●…ties
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   neither
                   covet
                   abundance
                   ,
                   nor
                   affect
                   poverty
                   :
                   according
                   to
                   Agurs
                   prayer
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   30.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Give
                     me
                     not
                     poverty
                     nor
                     riches
                     ,
                     but
                     feed
                     me
                     with
                     food
                     convenient
                     for
                     me
                     .
                  
                   For
                   those
                   that
                   desire
                   either
                   of
                   these
                   know
                   not
                   their
                   own
                   infirmity
                   .
                   Wealth
                   many
                   times
                   is
                   accompanied
                   
                   with
                   these
                   vices
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   Pride
                   ,
                   oblivion
                   ,
                   and
                   contempt
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   8.
                   11
                   ,
                   14
                   ,
                   17.
                   and
                   32.
                   15.
                   
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   32.
                   25.
                   
                   August
                   .
                   
                     Divitiarum
                     morbus
                     superbia
                  
                   ,
                   Pride
                   is
                   the
                   disease
                   of
                   riches
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Disdain
                   and
                   contempt
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   Luke
                   16.
                   
                   Dives
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Security
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   30.
                   6.
                   
                   Luke
                   12.
                   19.
                   4.
                   
                   Confidence
                   in
                   riches
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   49.
                   6.
                   
                   Job
                   31.
                   24.
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   6.
                   17.
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   choking
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   13.
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   nailing
                   of
                   men
                   unto
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   setting
                   their
                   heart
                   and
                   affections
                   upon
                   their
                   pelf
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   62.
                   10.
                   whereby
                   it
                   cometh
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   they
                   serve
                   Mammon
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   corruptions
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   incident
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   but
                   sometimes
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   many
                   times
                   denieth
                   prosperity
                   to
                   his
                   children
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   granteth
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     have
                     their
                     portion
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   Psal.
                   17.
                   17.
                   
                   Luke
                   16.
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   poverty
                   is
                   accompanied
                   many
                   
                   times
                   with
                   1.
                   murmuring
                   against
                   God
                   ;
                   2.
                   repining
                   at
                   the
                   better
                   estate
                   of
                   others
                   ;
                   3.
                   distrust
                   in
                   Gods
                   providence
                   ;
                   4.
                   using
                   of
                   unlawfull
                   means
                   ;
                   5.
                   abandoning
                   of
                   all
                   religion
                   ,
                   taking
                   a
                   desperate
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   perswaded
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   served
                   God
                   for
                   nought
                   .
                
                 
                   Agur
                   therefore
                   finding
                   these
                   infirmities
                   in
                   himself
                   (
                   which
                   indeed
                   naturally
                   are
                   in
                   us
                   all
                   )
                   desireth
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   
                     give
                     unto
                     him
                     neither
                     poverty
                     nor
                     riches
                     :
                     left
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     be
                     full
                     and
                     deny
                     thee
                     ;
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     Who
                     is
                     the
                     Lord
                     ?
                     or
                     lest
                     I
                     be
                     poore
                     ,
                     and
                     steal
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     my
                     God
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                  
                   Prov.
                   30.
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Here
                   therefore
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   condemned
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   Those
                   worldlings
                   who
                   covet
                   after
                   abundance
                   of
                   wealth
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   that
                   they
                   further
                   and
                   increase
                   their
                   condemnation
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Those
                   superstitious
                   
                   Papists
                   that
                   vow
                   voluntary
                   poverty
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   become
                   unthankfull
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   unprofitable
                   to
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   our
                   Saviour
                   teacheth
                   us
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   middle
                   course
                   ,
                   and
                   commendeth
                   to
                   us
                   a
                   moderate
                   desire
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   necessary
                   and
                   convenient
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   our
                   own
                   sustenance
                   and
                   also
                   relief
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   same
                   measure
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   and
                   convenient
                   
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   themselves
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   necessity
                   1.
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   
                     quatenus
                     homo
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   men
                   ;
                   2.
                   of
                   Person
                   ,
                   
                     quatenus
                     solus
                     est
                     ,
                     vel
                     familiam
                     habet
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   alone
                   ,
                   or
                   hath
                   a
                   family
                   ;
                   3.
                   of
                   State
                   ,
                   
                     quatenus
                     est
                     persona
                     publica
                     vel
                     privata
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   publick
                   or
                   private
                   person
                   .
                   The
                   necessity
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   content
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   is
                   satisfied
                   with
                   food
                   and
                   raiment
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   6.
                   8.
                   
                   But
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   an
                   housholder
                   or
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   charge
                   ,
                   requireth
                   not
                   onely
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   necessary
                   &
                   convenient
                   for
                   himself
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   belong
                   unto
                   him
                   :
                   every
                   one
                   being
                   bound
                   to
                   
                     provide
                     for
                  
                   them
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   necessity
                   of
                   state
                   requireth
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   convenient
                   for
                   that
                   condition
                   and
                   calling
                   wherein
                   God
                   hath
                   placed
                   him
                   .
                   Every
                   one
                   therefore
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   desire
                   and
                   by
                   prayer
                   to
                   ask
                   that
                   portion
                   of
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   which
                   is
                   necessary
                   and
                   convenient
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   necessity
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   nature
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   a
                   mans
                   person
                   and
                   place
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   desire
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   supplying
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   need
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   to
                   communicate
                   to
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   others
                   :
                   Ephes.
                   4.
                   28.
                   
                   Prov.
                   5.
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   Acts
                   20.
                   33.
                   
                   The
                   necessities
                   of
                   others
                   are
                   either
                   private
                   or
                   publick
                   ;
                   and
                   
                   those
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   commonwealth
                   :
                   
                     T●…
                     whose
                     necessities
                     we
                     are
                     to
                  
                   desire
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   wanting
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Give
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   giver
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   1.
                   because
                   
                   either
                   he
                   giveth
                   them
                   without
                   our
                   means
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   blesseth
                   our
                   means
                   unto
                   us
                   for
                   the
                   obteining
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   2.
                   because
                   he
                   granteth
                   us
                   the
                   use
                   &
                   fruition
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   3.
                   because
                   he
                   blesseth
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   giving
                   them
                   vertue
                   and
                   strength
                   to
                   nourish
                   and
                   cherish
                   us
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   which
                   is
                   freely
                   and
                   gratiously
                   bestowed
                   .
                
                 
                   Here
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   I.
                   to
                   ascribe
                   those
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   and
                   good
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   neither
                   to
                   fortune
                   nor
                   chance
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   our
                   own
                   labour
                   and
                   industry
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   our
                   own
                   merit
                   and
                   desert
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   God
                   freely
                   bestowing
                   them
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   we
                   cannot
                   deserve
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   bread
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   God
                   therein
                   and
                   our
                   own
                   unworthinesse
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   32.
                   10.
                   much
                   lesse
                   can
                   we
                   challenge
                   eternall
                   life
                   as
                   our
                   own
                   desert
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   with
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Rom.
                   6.
                   23.
                   acknowledge
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     free
                     gift
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   God
                   the
                   giver
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   II.
                   we
                   are
                   when
                   we
                   want
                   them
                   to
                   beg
                   them
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   them
                   to
                   return
                   thanks
                   unto
                   him
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   For
                   which
                   cause
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   good
                   creatures
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   prayer
                   and
                   thanksgiving
                   .
                   III.
                   If
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   desire
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   as
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   get
                   them
                   by
                   good
                   means
                   .
                   For
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   esteem
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   
                   pledges
                   of
                   his
                   love
                   and
                   favour
                   towards
                   us
                   when
                   we
                   obtein
                   them
                   by
                   good
                   means
                   and
                   have
                   care
                   to
                   imploy
                   them
                   to
                   Gods
                   glory
                   .
                   But
                   contrariwise
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   get
                   them
                   by
                   wicked
                   means
                   ,
                   by
                   deceit
                   ,
                   oppression
                   ,
                   usury
                   ,
                   &c.
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   rather
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   and
                   earnest-penies
                   of
                   destruction
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   means
                   be
                   they
                   never
                   so
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   means
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   crave
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   depend
                   thereon
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   nothing
                   worth
                   .
                   Psal.
                   127.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Except
                     the
                     Lord
                     build
                     the
                     house
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   indeed
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   use
                   good
                   means
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   otherwise
                   we
                   tempt
                   God
                   ;
                   )
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   means
                   ,
                   but
                   depend
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   Solomon
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     maketh
                     rich
                  
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   10.
                   22.
                   
                   Let
                   us
                   thèrefore
                   remember
                   that
                   exhortation
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   as
                   belonging
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   8.
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   
                     Beware
                     lest
                     thou
                     say
                     in
                     thine
                     heart
                     ,
                     My
                     power
                     hath
                     gotten
                     me
                     this
                     abundance
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   Hab.
                   1.
                   16.
                   5.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   here
                   taught
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   ask
                   these
                   temporall
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   want
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   give
                   unto
                   us
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   in
                   two
                   respects
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   give
                   us
                   the
                   use
                   and
                   fruition
                   
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   need
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   because
                   men
                   oftentimes
                   are
                   deprived
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   before
                   they
                   have
                   use
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   threatneth
                   Mich.
                   6.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     sow
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     reap
                     ;
                     thou
                     shalt
                     tread
                     the
                     olives
                     ,
                     but
                     shalt
                     not
                     anoint
                     thee
                     with
                     the
                     oyl
                     ;
                     and
                     make
                     sweet
                     wine
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     drink
                     it
                     :
                  
                   So
                   Hagg.
                   1.
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Ye
                     have
                     sown
                     much
                     ,
                     and
                     bring
                     in
                     little
                     :
                  
                   But
                   also
                   because
                   many
                   men
                   deprive
                   themselves
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Preacher
                   
                   saith
                   Eccles
                   6.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   
                     There
                     is
                     an
                     evil
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     seen
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   elsewhere
                   he
                   affirmeth
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   men
                   with
                   comfort
                   enjoy
                   their
                   goods
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   Eccles
                   5.
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   blesse
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   his
                   
                   gifts
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   giving
                   them
                   vertue
                   and
                   strength
                   to
                   nourish
                   and
                   cherish
                   us
                   .
                   For
                   without
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   God
                   neither
                   will
                   food
                   nourish
                   ,
                   nor
                   apparel
                   cherish
                   ,
                   nor
                   medicines
                   cure
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   be
                   effectuall
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   .
                   Hagg.
                   1.
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Ye
                     eat
                     ,
                     but
                     ye
                     are
                     not
                     satisfied
                     ;
                     ye
                     drink
                     ,
                     but
                     ye
                     are
                     not
                     filled
                     ;
                     ye
                     clothe
                     you
                     ,
                     but
                     ye
                     be
                     not
                     warm
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     earneth
                     wages
                     ,
                     putteth
                     it
                     into
                     a
                     broken
                     bag
                     .
                  
                   Mich.
                   6.
                   14.
                   
                   The
                   vertue
                   of
                   food
                   in
                   nourishing
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   think
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     staff
                     of
                     bread
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   staff
                   if
                   God
                   shall
                   break
                   ,
                   ●…s
                   he
                   often
                   threatneth
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   eat
                   bread
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   nourished
                   therewith
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                   5.
                   16.
                   
                   Wherefore
                   as
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   want
                   are
                   to
                   use
                   this
                   prayer
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   grant
                   unto
                   them
                   such
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   as
                   are
                   convenient
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   blesse
                   those
                   good
                   means
                   which
                   they
                   use
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   ;
                   so
                   they
                   that
                   have
                   abundance
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   never
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   had
                   need
                   to
                   use
                   this
                   prayer
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   grant
                   unto
                   them
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   and
                   blesse
                   the
                   use
                   thereof
                   unto
                   them
                   :
                   For
                   without
                   his
                   blessing
                   the
                   greatest
                   provision
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   will
                   not
                   help
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   blessing
                   the
                   meanest
                   means
                   are
                   sufficient
                   :
                   for
                   
                     man
                     liveth
                     not
                     by
                     bread
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                  
                   &c.
                   Deut.
                   8.
                   3.
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   Daniel
                   and
                   his
                   fellows
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   1.
                   12.
                   
                   And
                   experience
                   telleth
                   us
                   that
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   which
                   seldome
                   have
                   a
                   good
                   meals
                   meat
                   ,
                   many
                   times
                   are
                   in
                   better
                   plight
                   then
                   
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   rich
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   both
                   daintily
                   and
                   plentifully
                   fed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     meant
                     by
                  
                   Give
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Vs
                   ]
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   me
                   that
                   pray
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   my
                   brethren
                   .
                   Where
                   1.
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   this
                   duty
                   of
                   love
                   (
                   which
                   seeketh
                   not
                   her
                   own
                   )
                   not
                   
                   onely
                   to
                   seek
                   our
                   own
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   common
                   good
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   .
                   Covetousnesse
                   and
                   self-love
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Give
                     me
                     this
                     day
                     my
                     daily
                     bread
                     ,
                  
                   without
                   care
                   of
                   others
                   :
                   but
                   brotherly
                   love
                   and
                   charity
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     good
                     which
                     I
                     ask
                     for
                     my self
                     ,
                     I
                     also
                     beg
                     for
                     others
                     :
                     Give
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   private
                   benefits
                   ,
                   as
                   food
                   ,
                   apparel
                   ,
                   health
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   good
                   name
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   publick
                   blessings
                   ,
                   as
                   plenty
                   ,
                   prosperity
                   and
                   peace
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   144.
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   and
                   122.
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   Jer.
                   29.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   esteem
                   that
                   what
                   good
                   thing
                   soever
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   it
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   whereof
                   all
                   be
                   members
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   envy
                   the
                   prosperity
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   envy
                   to
                   communicate
                   those
                   good
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   unto
                   others
                   ,
                   considering
                   that
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   received
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   esteem
                   it
                   as
                   given
                   not
                   to
                   
                     me
                     alone
                  
                   but
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   Neither
                   mayest
                   thou
                   think
                   that
                   thy
                   prayer
                   is
                   upright
                   ,
                   if
                   having
                   obteined
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   hadst
                   asked
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   keep
                   it
                   to
                   thy self
                   .
                   Thou
                   beggest
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   thine
                   own
                   name
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   Therefore
                   when
                   God
                   heareth
                   thy
                   prayer
                   ,
                   he
                   giveth
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   thee
                   he
                   giveth
                   to
                   others
                   ;
                   making
                   thee
                   not
                   lord
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   giveth
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   his
                   steward
                   and
                   almoner
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   howsoever
                   thy
                   goods
                   be
                   thine
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     i●…
                     possession
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   art
                   thou
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   common
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     use
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     doing
                     good
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     but
                     especially
                     to
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     hous●…old
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   help
                   others
                   ,
                   so
                   being
                   able
                   we
                   must
                   
                     r●…member
                     to
                     distribut●…
                     and
                     to
                     do
                     good
                     :
                     for
                     with
                     such
                     sacrifices
                     God
                     is
                     pleased
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     meant
                     by
                  
                   this
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     day
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   Luke
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     di●…m
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   day
                   :
                   h.
                   e.
                   
                     quantum
                     huic
                     diei
                     sufficit
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   sufficeth
                   for
                   this
                   day
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   others
                   expound
                   ,
                   
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     day
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Give
                     unt●…
                     us
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     f●…t
                     and
                     〈◊〉
                     for
                     u●…
                     in
                     this
                     our
                     present
                     estate
                     .
                  
                   For
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ;
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   adversity
                   requiring
                   other
                   blessings
                   then
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   prosperity
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   sense
                   in
                   Matthew
                   and
                   Luke
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   
                     Give
                     us
                     that
                     bread
                     which
                     is
                     convenient
                     for
                     us
                     this
                     day
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     Give
                     us
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     convenient
                     and
                     necessary
                     for
                     this
                     day
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Now
                   whereas
                   our
                   Saviour
                   doth
                   teach
                   us
                   thus
                   to
                   pray
                   ;
                   First
                   ,
                   he
                   putteth
                   us
                   in
                   mind
                   of
                   our
                   frailty
                   and
                   mortality
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   need
                   day
                   by
                   day
                   to
                   be
                   fed
                   and
                   susteined
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   And
                   secondly
                   ,
                   he
                   putteth
                   us
                   in
                   mind
                   of
                   our
                   duty
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   children
                   we
                   should
                   come
                   every
                   day
                   to
                   our
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   to
                   ●…ave
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   be
                   needfull
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   he
                   teacheth
                   us
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   distrustfully
                   carefull
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   but
                   every
                   day
                   to
                   depend
                   upon
                   Gods
                   fatherly
                   providence
                   ,
                   being
                   assured
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   nourished
                   us
                   to
                   day
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   wanting
                   to
                   us
                   to
                   morrow
                   .
                   And
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   ma●…y
                   things
                   else
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Israelites
                   were
                   a
                   type
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   have
                   every
                   day
                   to
                   gather
                   manna
                   for
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   16.
                   16.
                   
                   And
                   fourthly
                   ,
                   he
                   teacheth
                   us
                   to
                   moderate
                   our
                   unsatiable
                   appetite
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   learn
                   to
                   be
                   content
                   if
                   we
                   have
                   provision
                   for
                   the
                   day
                   .
                   (
                   Whereas
                   we
                   pray
                   for
                   others
                   to
                   whom
                   God
                   giveth
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   even
                   to
                   day
                   without
                   delay
                   to
                   supply
                   their
                   want
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   bid
                   them
                   come
                   to
                   morrow
                   or
                   another
                   time
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   3.
                   28.
                   )
                
                 
                   But
                   here
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   demanded
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   lawfull
                   
                   to
                   provide
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   content
                   if
                   we
                   have
                   provision
                   for
                   
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   so
                   if
                   it
                   please
                   God
                   to
                   give
                   more
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   
                   to
                   cast
                   away
                   his
                   good
                   gifts
                   ,
                   but
                   reserve
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   lost
                   ,
                   John
                   6.
                   12.
                   but
                   to
                   preserve
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   imploy
                   them
                   to
                   good
                   uses
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   please
                   God
                   to
                   give
                   means
                   ,
                   men
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   provide
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   by
                   neglecting
                   the
                   means
                   to
                   tempt
                   God
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   8.
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   12.
                   14.
                   the
                   fathers
                   are
                   to
                   lay
                   up
                   for
                   their
                   children
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   summer
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   provide
                   against
                   winter
                   (
                   to
                   which
                   purpose
                   the
                   sluggard
                   is
                   put
                   to
                   school
                   to
                   the
                   ant
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   6.
                   6.
                   
                   )
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   plenty
                   against
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   dearth
                   :
                   Example
                   ,
                   Acts
                   11.
                   29.
                   
                   Gen.
                   41.
                   48.
                   
                   Lawfull
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   provide
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   these
                   conditions
                   
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   our
                   desire
                   and
                   care
                   in
                   providing
                   be
                   not
                   inordinate
                   ,
                   in
                   labouring
                   for
                   the
                   meat
                   which
                   perisheth
                   more
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   endureth
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   .
                   After
                   which
                   sort
                   they
                   offend
                   who
                   to
                   gain
                   the
                   world
                   do
                   loose
                   their
                   soul
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   do
                   that
                   stick
                   not
                   to
                   sinne
                   to
                   obtein
                   
                   their
                   worldly
                   desire
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   immoderate
                   or
                   joyned
                   with
                   covetousnesse
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   insatiable
                   desire
                   of
                   having
                   more
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   joyned
                   either
                   with
                   distrust
                   in
                   Gods
                   providence
                   ,
                   or
                   trust
                   in
                   our
                   store
                   ,
                   Luke
                   12.
                   20.
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   we
                   set
                   not
                   our
                   hearts
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   62.
                   10.
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   be
                   done
                   neither
                   with
                   injury
                   to
                   our
                   neighbour
                   nor
                   neglect
                   of
                   our
                   poore
                   brethren
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   That
                   we
                   lay
                   up
                   our
                   goods
                   to
                   good
                   ends
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   supply
                   our
                   own
                   wants
                   and
                   to
                   provide
                   for
                   our
                   family
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   relieve
                   the
                   necessities
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   Christ
                   forbiddeth
                   to
                   
                     care
                     for
                     to
                     morrow
                  
                   ,
                   
                   Matth.
                   6.
                   34.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   forbiddeth
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   
                     carking
                     and
                     distrustfull
                  
                   
                   care
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   biddeth
                   us
                   not
                   to
                   
                     lay
                     up
                     treasures
                     on
                     the
                  
                   
                   earth
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   6.
                   19.
                   and
                   forbiddeth
                   us
                   
                     to
                     labour
                     for
                     the
                     meat
                     which
                     perisheth
                     ,
                  
                   John
                   6.
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   Those
                   speeches
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   spirituall
                   food
                   and
                   heavenly
                   treasures
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   affect
                   or
                   esteem
                   any
                   worldly
                   thing
                   as
                   our
                   treasure
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   merits
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   spirituall
                   and
                   heavenly
                   graces
                   whereby
                   everlasting
                   life
                   is
                   obteined
                   :
                   
                     For
                     where
                     the
                     treasure
                     is
                     there
                     the
                     heart
                     will
                     be
                     also
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   have
                   we
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     duties
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     ask
                     temporall
                     blessings
                     of
                     God.
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     ask
                     
                     them
                     aright
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     first
                     ;
                     Men
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     this
                     conceit
                     ,
                     that
                     temporall
                     blessings
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     asked
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                     as
                     being
                     unworthy
                     for
                     him
                     to
                     grant
                     or
                     unnecessary
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     receive
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Lords
                     providence
                     stoopeth
                     to
                     the
                     smallest
                     things
                     ;
                     to
                     the
                     lighting
                     of
                     a
                     sparrow
                     upon
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     feeding
                     of
                     all
                     brute
                     beasts
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     6.
                     26.
                     
                     Psal.
                     104.
                     27.
                     and
                     145.
                     15.
                     and
                     147.
                     9.
                     
                     Luke
                     12.
                     24.
                     
                     And
                     he
                     affirmeth
                     that
                     all
                     both
                     prosperity
                     and
                     adversity
                     proceed
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     Hos.
                     2.
                     8.
                     that
                     in
                     adversity
                     we
                     should
                     pray
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     prosperity
                     praise
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     both
                     acknowledge
                     his
                     mercifull
                     providence
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     certain
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     neither
                     any
                     of
                     us
                     in
                     particular
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     in
                     generall
                     can
                     continue
                     our
                     life
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     to
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     God
                     unlesse
                     it
                     please
                     him
                     to
                     grant
                     unto
                     us
                     a
                     continuall
                     supply
                     of
                     temporall
                     blessings
                     .
                     Therefore
                     seeing
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     giver
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     stand
                     in
                     need
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     it
                     behoveth
                     us
                     by
                     prayer
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     him
                     the
                     giver
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     exercise
                     our
                     faith
                     in
                     asking
                     them
                     at
                     his
                     hands
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     it
                     further
                     appeareth
                     by
                     these
                     reasons
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     Because
                     Christ
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     commandeth
                     us
                     to
                     ask
                     them
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Because
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     promise
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     receive
                     them
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     4.
                     8.
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     examples
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ;
                     Jacob
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     28.
                     20.
                     
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Kings
                     8.
                     33
                     ,
                     35
                     ,
                     37.
                     
                     Agur
                     ,
                     Prov.
                     30.
                     8
                     ,
                     &c.
                     who
                     have
                     prayed
                     for
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     sufficient
                     to
                     ask
                     these
                     things
                     of
                     
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     carefull
                     to
                     ask
                     them
                     aright
                     ,
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     which
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     do
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     duties
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     both
                     peculiar
                     to
                     prayer
                     for
                     temporall
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     generall
                     and
                     common
                     to
                     all
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     peculiar
                     duties
                     are
                     these
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     in
                     asking
                     
                     
                     temporall
                     blessings
                     we
                     submit
                     our selves
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     and
                     good
                     pleasure
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     saying
                     with
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       Not
                       my
                       will
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     And
                     therefore
                     when
                     we
                     ask
                     temporall
                     things
                     ,
                     our
                     Saviour
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     deny
                     our
                     own
                     wills
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     desire
                     that
                     not
                     our
                     will
                     but
                     his
                     will
                     may
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     ask
                     them
                     not
                     absolutely
                     ,
                     but
                     so
                     farre
                     forth
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     blessings
                     and
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     with
                     this
                     condition
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     they
                     may
                     stand
                     with
                     Gods
                     glory
                     and
                     our
                     own
                     good
                     :
                     For
                     God
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     give
                     good
                     things
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     ask
                     them
                     :
                     But
                     these
                     are
                     not
                     simply
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     they
                     have
                     reference
                     to
                     Gods
                     glory
                     and
                     our
                     spirituall
                     and
                     everlasting
                     good
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     remember
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     temporall
                     matters
                     God
                     heareth
                     men
                     either
                     in
                     mercy
                     as
                     a
                     father
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     wrath
                     as
                     a
                     judge
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     come
                     unto
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     father
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     father
                     to
                     heare
                     us
                     ,
                     &c.
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     ask
                     them
                     to
                     good
                     ends
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     spend
                     them
                     on
                     our
                     lusts
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     imploy
                     them
                     to
                     Gods
                     glory
                     in
                     the
                     supply
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     wants
                     and
                     theirs
                     that
                     belong
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     relief
                     of
                     other
                     mens
                     necessities
                     ,
                     either
                     private
                     or
                     publick
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     4.
                     28.
                     
                     Therefore
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     ask
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     ask
                     aright
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     James
                     faith
                     ,
                     chap.
                     4.
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     
                       Ye
                       get
                       nothing
                       ,
                       because
                       ye
                       ask
                       not
                       :
                       ye
                       ask
                       and
                       receive
                       not
                       ,
                       because
                       ye
                       ask
                       amisse
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       may
                       consume
                       it
                       on
                       your
                       lusts
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     generall
                     duties
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     in
                     prayer
                     
                     for
                     temporall
                     blessings
                     are
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     ask
                     them
                     in
                     fervency
                     and
                     in
                     faith
                     .
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     ask
                     them
                     in
                     fervency
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     have
                     1.
                     a
                     true
                     fense
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     ,
                     &
                     2.
                     a
                     true
                     desire
                     that
                     our
                     wants
                     may
                     be
                     supplied
                     by
                     the
                     contrary
                     gifts
                     and
                     graces
                     .
                     We
                     will
                     for
                     brevities
                     
                     sake
                     joyn
                     them
                     together
                     .
                     Every
                     request
                     presupposeth
                     want
                     ,
                     Jam.
                     1.
                     5.
                     
                     Whereas
                     therefore
                     Christ
                     biddeth
                     us
                     ask
                     ,
                     it
                     proveth
                     1.
                     our
                     nullity
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     poverty
                     in
                     our selves
                     ,
                     who
                     neither
                     have
                     any
                     thing
                     but
                     what
                     it
                     pleaseth
                     God
                     to
                     give
                     us
                     ;
                     neither
                     can
                     we
                     by
                     our
                     means
                     procure
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     except
                     it
                     please
                     God
                     to
                     blesse
                     our
                     means
                     ;
                     neither
                     can
                     we
                     use
                     and
                     enjoy
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     it
                     please
                     God
                     to
                     grant
                     us
                     the
                     use
                     thereof
                     ;
                     neither
                     will
                     the
                     use
                     thereof
                     avail
                     us
                     ,
                     except
                     it
                     please
                     God
                     to
                     blesse
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     giving
                     them
                     vertue
                     to
                     nourish
                     and
                     to
                     cherish
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     them
                     effectual
                     to
                     our
                     good
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Wants
                     to
                     be
                     bewailed
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     true
                     sense
                     therefore
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     want
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     pray
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     supplied
                     by
                     the
                     contrary
                     gifts
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     be
                     pleased
                     to
                     give
                     unto
                     us
                     that
                     portion
                     of
                     temporall
                     benefits
                     which
                     he
                     knoweth
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     fit
                     and
                     convenient
                     for
                     us
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     that
                     end
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     blesse
                     our
                     means
                     for
                     the
                     obteining
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     grant
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     ,
                     and
                     lastly
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     blesse
                     the
                     use
                     thereof
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     making
                     them
                     effectuall
                     to
                     our
                     good
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Whereas
                     Christ
                     teacheth
                     us
                     every
                     day
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Give
                       us
                       this
                       day
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     it
                     argueth
                     our
                     mortality
                     and
                     frailty
                     ,
                     who
                     cannot
                     continue
                     our
                     lives
                     ,
                     except
                     it
                     please
                     God
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     daily
                     supply
                     of
                     his
                     temporall
                     benefits
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     susteined
                     .
                     In
                     sense
                     of
                     which
                     our
                     frailty
                     we
                     are
                     day
                     by
                     day
                     to
                     poure
                     forth
                     our
                     souls
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Give
                       us
                       this
                       day
                       our
                       daily
                       bread
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       bread
                       which
                       we
                    
                     
                     
                       have
                       need
                       of
                       every
                       day
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Syriack
                     readeth
                     ,
                     Luke
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     As
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     1.
                     our
                     own
                     nullity
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     nothing
                     of
                     our selves
                     ,
                     and
                     2.
                     our
                     frailty
                     and
                     mortality
                     ,
                     who
                     cannot
                     continue
                     except
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     daily
                     supply
                     ;
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     third
                     place
                     ,
                     whereas
                     our
                     Saviour
                     doth
                     teach
                     us
                     to
                     ask
                     these
                     things
                     not
                     as
                     our
                     own
                     desert
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     free
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     confesse
                     our
                     own
                     unworthinesse
                     ,
                     who
                     cannot
                     truly
                     challenge
                     unto
                     our selves
                     the
                     least
                     temporall
                     benefit
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     as
                     our
                     own
                     desert
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     ,
                     beg
                     it
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     his
                     undeserved
                     gift
                     :
                     Therefore
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     come
                     unto
                     God
                     not
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     worthinesse
                     but
                     in
                     his
                     manifold
                     mercies
                     ,
                     acknowledging
                     with
                     Jacob
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     lesse
                     then
                     the
                     least
                     of
                     his
                     mercies
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     worthy
                     to
                     breathe
                     in
                     the
                     air
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     dwell
                     upon
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     enjoy
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     blessings
                     ;
                     which
                     therefore
                     we
                     humbly
                     beg
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     give
                     them
                     unto
                     us
                     for
                     his
                     mercies
                     fake
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Whereas
                     our
                     Saviour
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     ask
                     our
                     bread
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     gotten
                     by
                     good
                     means
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     us
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     this
                     argueth
                     1.
                     our
                     coveting
                     of
                     other
                     mens
                     goods
                     ,
                     &
                     2.
                     our
                     diffidence
                     and
                     distrust
                     in
                     Gods
                     providence
                     ,
                     which
                     maketh
                     us
                     ready
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     our
                     need
                     to
                     use
                     unlawfull
                     and
                     indirect
                     means
                     :
                     In
                     sense
                     of
                     which
                     want
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     depend
                     upon
                     his
                     providence
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     our
                     care
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     expecting
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     creatures
                     our
                     daily
                     food
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     need
                     may
                     be
                     carefull
                     to
                     ▪
                     use
                     good
                     means
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     quietnesse
                     to
                     work
                     that
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     eat
                     our
                     bread
                     given
                     us
                     of
                     
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     that
                     is
                     onely
                     ours
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     by
                     good
                     means
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     onely
                     is
                     given
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     is
                     well
                     gotten
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Whereas
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     desire
                     God
                     to
                     give
                     us
                     these
                     things
                     notwithstanding
                     our
                     means
                     and
                     the
                     abundance
                     of
                     goods
                     which
                     we
                     possesse
                     ,
                     this
                     argueth
                     our
                     confidence
                     in
                     the
                     means
                     for
                     obteining
                     our
                     desire
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     trusting
                     in
                     the
                     goods
                     once
                     gotten
                     :
                     In
                     respect
                     whereof
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     means
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     we
                     may
                     learn
                     to
                     depend
                     upon
                     Gods
                     blessings
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     all
                     means
                     are
                     uneffectuall
                     and
                     unprofitable
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     must
                     desire
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     all
                     our
                     means
                     and
                     abundance
                     of
                     goods
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     give
                     us
                     our
                     daily
                     bread
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Whereas
                     he
                     biddeth
                     us
                     ask
                     bread
                     ,
                     teaching
                     us
                     to
                     bridle
                     our
                     desires
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     content
                     with
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                     this
                     sheweth
                     our
                     covetousnesse
                     and
                     discontentednesse
                     many
                     times
                     with
                     our
                     present
                     estate
                     :
                     In
                     sense
                     whereof
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     desire
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     we
                     do
                     ask
                     our
                     daily
                     bread
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     having
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     asked
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     onely
                     rest
                     contented
                     but
                     give
                     thanks
                     to
                     God
                     that
                     heard
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     our
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     When
                     he
                     directeth
                     us
                     to
                     ask
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       daily
                       bread
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     bewrayeth
                     our
                     either
                     superstitious
                     and
                     phantasticall
                     contempt
                     of
                     Gods
                     gifts
                     ,
                     with
                     them
                     that
                     affect
                     voluntary
                     poverty
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     our
                     worldly
                     and
                     immoderate
                     desire
                     of
                     more
                     then
                     is
                     sufficient
                     ;
                     that
                     in
                     sense
                     thereof
                     we
                     may
                     with
                     Agur
                     pray
                     ,
                     
                       Give
                       me
                       not
                       poverty
                       nor
                       riches
                       ,
                       but
                       feed
                       me
                       with
                       food
                       convenient
                       for
                       me
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     Where
                     he
                     biddeth
                     us
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Give
                       us
                    
                     ,
                     this
                     
                     pointeth
                     at
                     our
                     self-love
                     ,
                     whereby
                     every
                     man
                     desireth
                     good
                     things
                     for
                     himself
                     although
                     many
                     times
                     it
                     be
                     with
                     the
                     losse
                     of
                     others
                     :
                     And
                     in
                     acknowledgement
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     evil
                     inclination
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     pray
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     
                       give
                       unto
                       us
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     me
                     that
                     pray
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     others
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     onely
                     private
                     blessings
                     to
                     private
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     publick
                     to
                     the
                     commonwealth
                     ,
                     as
                     peace
                     ,
                     plenty
                     ,
                     prosperity
                     .
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     When
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     ask
                     bread
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     by
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       day
                    
                     ,
                     this
                     sheweth
                     1.
                     our
                     immoderate
                     desire
                     in
                     providing
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     2.
                     our
                     delay
                     in
                     helping
                     and
                     relieving
                     the
                     necessities
                     of
                     our
                     brethren
                     :
                     In
                     respect
                     whereof
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     this
                     day
                     give
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     us
                     unto
                     others
                     as
                     occasion
                     shall
                     be
                     offered
                     .
                  
                   
                     These
                     wants
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     bewail
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     them
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     fervently
                     to
                     ask
                     in
                     this
                     petition
                     those
                     gifts
                     and
                     graces
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     common
                     duty
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     ask
                     these
                     
                     blessings
                     in
                     faith
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     faith
                     is
                     twofold
                     :
                     1.
                     generall
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     perswaded
                     that
                     these
                     
                     blessings
                     do
                     not
                     happen
                     by
                     chance
                     ,
                     nor
                     are
                     purchased
                     by
                     mens
                     industry
                     and
                     means
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     gifts
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     both
                     can
                     and
                     will
                     bestow
                     these
                     blessings
                     upon
                     his
                     children
                     as
                     is
                     most
                     expedient
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     11.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     But
                     especially
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     speciall
                     faith
                     required
                     ,
                     
                     whereby
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     particular
                     to
                     be
                     perswaded
                     and
                     assured
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     grant
                     unto
                     us
                     our
                     particular
                     request
                     ,
                     yea
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     form
                     which
                     we
                     
                     make
                     it
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     make
                     it
                     as
                     we
                     ought
                     ;
                     viz.
                     That
                     God
                     would
                     grant
                     outward
                     and
                     temporall
                     blessings
                     so
                     far
                     forth
                     as
                     they
                     stand
                     with
                     Gods
                     glory
                     and
                     our
                     good
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     condition
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       it
                       may
                       stand
                       with
                       thy
                       glory
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       our
                       eternall
                       good
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     in
                     all
                     petitions
                     for
                     temporall
                     blessings
                     either
                     to
                     be
                     expressed
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     :
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     it
                     doth
                     the
                     Lord
                     heare
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     granting
                     either
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     do
                     desire
                     or
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     better
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     Duties
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     if
                     we
                     would
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     uprightly
                     and
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     are
                  
                   
                     I.
                     To
                     have
                     a
                     true
                     desire
                     and
                     care
                     to
                     get
                     our
                     goods
                     by
                     good
                     and
                     lawfull
                     means
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     ask
                     our
                     bread
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     us
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     that
                     every
                     man
                     walk
                     diligently
                     in
                     a
                     lawfull
                     calling
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     eat
                     the
                     labour
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     hands
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       working
                       with
                       quietnesse
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       good
                       may
                       eat
                       his
                       own
                       bread
                       ,
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Thess.
                     3.
                     10
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                     Ephes.
                     4.
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     II.
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     us
                     must
                     endevour
                     to
                     be
                     indued
                     with
                     these
                     vertues
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     inward
                     duties
                     of
                     the
                     eighth
                     commandment
                     .
                     The
                     1.
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     not
                     setting
                     our
                     hearts
                     and
                     affections
                     upon
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     neither
                     inordinately
                     nor
                     immoderately
                     we
                     desire
                     or
                     seek
                     more
                     then
                     is
                     expedient
                     and
                     necessary
                     for
                     us
                     .
                     This
                     our
                     Saviour
                     teacheth
                     us
                     when
                     he
                     directeth
                     us
                     to
                     ask
                     for
                     bread
                     ,
                     &
                     that
                     bread
                     which
                     is
                     necessary
                     for
                     us
                     :
                     Whereas
                     contrariwise
                     if
                     once
                     we
                     set
                     our
                     hearts
                     upon
                     riches
                     ,
                     &c.
                     thereupon
                     wil
                     follow
                     an
                     immoderate
                     desire
                     of
                     having
                     more
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     satiffied
                     
                     with
                     abundance
                     ;
                     which
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     once
                     attainted
                     withall
                     we
                     cannot
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     in
                     truth
                     .
                     2.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     contentation
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     consequent
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     13.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       your
                       conversation
                       be
                       without
                       covetousnesse
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       contented
                       with
                       your
                       present
                       estate
                       .
                    
                     For
                     we
                     ask
                     but
                     that
                     bread
                     which
                     is
                     necessary
                     and
                     convenient
                     for
                     us
                     .
                     Therefore
                     if
                     we
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     be
                     well
                     contented
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     heare
                     our
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     grant
                     unto
                     us
                     no
                     more
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     necessary
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     we
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     covet
                     other
                     mens
                     goods
                     or
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     unnecessary
                     ,
                     knowing
                     that
                     our
                     lot
                     is
                     befallen
                     us
                     by
                     the
                     most
                     just
                     and
                     wise
                     providence
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     who
                     if
                     he
                     saw
                     it
                     expedient
                     for
                     thee
                     ,
                     would
                     grant
                     unto
                     thee
                     greater
                     abundance
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     not
                     ,
                     thou
                     must
                     say
                     with
                     David
                     ,
                     
                       Here
                       I
                       am
                       ;
                       let
                       him
                       do
                       with
                       me
                       as
                       seemeth
                       good
                       in
                       his
                       eyes
                       ,
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Sam.
                     15.
                     25
                     ,
                     26.
                     
                     And
                     withall
                     consider
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     thou
                     art
                     such
                     an
                     one
                     as
                     fearest
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     thou
                     wouldst
                     not
                     change
                     thine
                     estate
                     with
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     have
                     the
                     world
                     at
                     will.
                     For
                     ,
                     as
                     Solomon
                     saith
                     ,
                     Prov.
                     15.
                     16.
                     
                     
                       Better
                       is
                       a
                       little
                       with
                       the
                       fear
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       then
                       great
                       treasure
                       and
                       trouble
                       therewith
                       :
                    
                     and
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     father
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     37.
                     16.
                     
                     
                       A
                       small
                       thing
                       which
                       the
                       righteous
                       hath
                       is
                       better
                       then
                       the
                       great
                       riches
                       of
                       the
                       ungodly
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     6.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Godlinesse
                       with
                       content
                       is
                       great
                       gain
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     
                     A
                     moderate
                     desire
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     fit
                     and
                     convenient
                     for
                     us
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     not
                     to
                     affect
                     voluntary
                     poverty
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Prov.
                     30.
                     8.
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     doth
                     teach
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     against
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     A
                     moderate
                     care
                     to
                     provide
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     convenient
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     
                     be
                     burdensome
                     but
                     rather
                     helpfull
                     unto
                     others
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     avoid
                     two
                     extremities
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     no
                     care
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     here
                     desire
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     5.
                     8.
                     secondly
                     ,
                     with
                     carking
                     care
                     to
                     hoard
                     up
                     that
                     for
                     many
                     years
                     which
                     we
                     ask
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     day
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     In
                     the
                     use
                     either
                     of
                     those
                     means
                     which
                     we
                     use
                     for
                     the
                     obteining
                     of
                     our
                     desire
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     obteined
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     crave
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     thereupon
                     to
                     depend
                     .
                     Therefore
                     the
                     temporall
                     blessings
                     of
                     God
                     must
                     be
                     received
                     with
                     prayer
                     and
                     thanksgiving
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     behalf
                     not
                     onely
                     the
                     poore
                     and
                     needy
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     rich
                     and
                     wealthy
                     are
                     to
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     who
                     cannot
                     in
                     truth
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     either
                     they
                     rely
                     upon
                     their
                     own
                     means
                     or
                     trust
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     store
                     .
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     We
                     must
                     
                       cast
                       our
                       care
                       upon
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     Psal.
                     37.
                     3
                     ,
                     5.
                     and
                     55.
                     22.
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     need
                     flie
                     unto
                     him
                     for
                     supply
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     As
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     pray
                     not
                     onely
                     for
                     our selves
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     others
                     ,
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     be
                     desirous
                     and
                     carefull
                     of
                     other
                     mens
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     ready
                     to
                     communicate
                     those
                     good
                     things
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     to
                     the
                     supply
                     of
                     others
                     need
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     without
                     delay
                     .
                  
                   
                     Here
                     therefore
                     the
                     hypocrisie
                     of
                     worldly
                     and
                     
                     carnall
                     men
                     is
                     discovered
                     ;
                     1.
                     
                     Who
                     ask
                     bread
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     a
                     little
                     would
                     content
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     are
                     not
                     satisfied
                     with
                     abundance
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     They
                     ask
                     
                       their
                       bread
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     covet
                     yea
                     take
                     and
                     retein
                     other
                     mens
                     goods
                     ;
                     yea
                     some
                     ,
                     the
                     goods
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     cannot
                     call
                     theirs
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     They
                     ask
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       daily
                       bread
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     Agur
                     speaketh
                     ,
                     
                       neither
                       poverty
                       nor
                       riches
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       convenient
                       and
                       necessary
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     
                     some
                     (
                     as
                     phantasticall
                     Papists
                     )
                     do
                     affect
                     poverty
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     (
                     as
                     all
                     worldlings
                     )
                     desire
                     abundance
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     They
                     desire
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     (
                     given
                     them
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     either
                     get
                     it
                     by
                     unlawfull
                     means
                     ,
                     or
                     relying
                     upon
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     or
                     trusting
                     in
                     their
                     abundance
                     ,
                     find
                     no
                     need
                     of
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     God.
                     5.
                     
                     They
                     ask
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     desire
                     for
                     themselves
                     alone
                     ,
                     which
                     when
                     they
                     have
                     got
                     they
                     keep
                     to
                     themselves
                     .
                     6.
                     
                     They
                     ask
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     distrust
                     they
                     hoard
                     up
                     for
                     many
                     years
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 petition
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 And
                 forgive
                 us
                 our
                 trespasses
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 we
                 forgive
                 them
                 that
                 trespasse
                 against
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 former
                 petition
                 we
                 were
                 taught
                 to
                 ask
                 temporall
                 
                 blessings
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 petition
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 our
                 Saviour
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 ask
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 for
                 the
                 
                 obteining
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 .
                 Of
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 chief
                 heads
                 whereunto
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 may
                 be
                 referred
                 :
                 viz.
                 our
                 justification
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctification
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 the
                 benefits
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 we
                 receive
                 by
                 Christ
                 do
                 consist
                 .
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   covenant
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   with
                   them
                   after
                   those
                   dayes
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   laws
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   minds
                   I
                   will
                   write
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   their
                   sinnes
                   and
                   iniquities
                   I
                   will
                   remember
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 covenant
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 with
                 Abraham
                 concerning
                 the
                 promised
                 seed
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   give
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   we
                   being
                   delivered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   ●…f
                   〈◊〉
                   enemies
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 Col.
                 1.
                 14.
                 having
                 by
                 Christ
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 and
                 justification
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   should
                   worship
                   him
                   without
                   fear
                   ,
                   in
                   holinesse
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   before
                   him
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 1.
                 73
                 ,
                 74
                 ,
                 75.
                 
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 benefits
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 preached
                 in
                 Christs
                 name
                 ,
                 repentance
                 and
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 Luke
                 24.
                 47.
                 
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 benefits
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 we
                 receive
                 by
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 consisteth
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 resolved
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 the
                 happinesse
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 the
                 Lord
                 sware
                 to
                 Abraham
                 that
                 
                   in
                   his
                   seed
                   all
                   the
                   nations
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   should
                   be
                   blessed
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 18.
                 
                 Z●…chary
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 expoundeth
                 that
                 blessednesse
                 to
                 confist
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 Luke
                 1.
                 73.
                 
                 And
                 indeed
                 whereas
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 degrees
                 of
                 our
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 begun
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 complete
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 our
                 happinesse
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 whereby
                 the
                 perfect
                 happinesse
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 is
                 obteined
                 .
                 Now
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 and
                 called
                 to
                 salvation
                 them
                 he
                 justifieth
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 justifieth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 30.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 appeareth
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 particulars
                 ,
                 Psal
                 ,
                 32.
                 1.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 20.
                 6.
                 
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 the
                 benefits
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 our
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 in
                 those
                 spirituall
                 graces
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 here
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 crave
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 followeth
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 our
                 affections
                 we
                 should
                 desire
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 judgements
                 esteem
                 these
                 spirituall
                 graces
                 farre
                 above
                 all
                 earthly
                 and
                 temporall
                 things
                 ,
                 esteeming
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   du●…g
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 as
                 
                 losse
                 in
                 comparison
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 For
                 what
                 will
                 all
                 temporall
                 benefits
                 avail
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 do
                 not
                 forgive
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 stablish
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 free
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 Surely
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 good
                 pasture
                 profiteth
                 the
                 beast
                 that
                 is
                 fatted
                 for
                 the
                 slaughter
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 these
                 blessings
                 are
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 our
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 farre
                 greater
                 value
                 then
                 all
                 temporall
                 benefits
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 absolutely
                 to
                 be
                 craved
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 greater
                 fervencie
                 and
                 affection
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 the
                 coupling
                 of
                 
                 this
                 petition
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 went
                 before
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 teacheth
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 place
                 to
                 crave
                 temporall
                 benefits
                 as
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 faith
                 having
                 been
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 lesse
                 might
                 be
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 greater
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 having
                 learned
                 to
                 depend
                 upon
                 Gods
                 providence
                 for
                 our
                 maintenance
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 firmly
                 relie
                 upon
                 him
                 for
                 our
                 justification
                 and
                 salvation
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 learned
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 The
                 order
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 standeth
                 thus
                 ;
                 We
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 desire
                 freedome
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 before
                 deliverance
                 from
                 the
                 corruption
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 justification
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 goeth
                 before
                 our
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 howsoever
                 in
                 time
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 our
                 sanctification
                 concurreth
                 with
                 justification
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 whence
                 ariseth
                 both
                 an
                 instruction
                 for
                 carnall
                 
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 consolation
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 justification
                 goeth
                 before
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 
                 certain
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 sanctified
                 unlesse
                 first
                 we
                 be
                 justified
                 and
                 reconciled
                 unto
                 God
                 in
                 Christ.
                 And
                 this
                 order
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 teacheth
                 us
                 Luke
                 1.
                 74.
                 
                 
                   That
                   being
                   redeemed
                
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 untill
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 our selves
                 are
                 enemies
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 are
                 hatefull
                 unto
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 men
                 had
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 please
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 naturall
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 security
                 suffer
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lieth
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 forward
                 ,
                 carefull
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 unto
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 merits
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 may
                 be
                 imputed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 do
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 reconciled
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 justified
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 but
                 sin
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 hoard
                 up
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 consolation
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 hence
                 is
                 most
                 singular
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 men
                 cannot
                 die
                 unto
                 sinne
                 unlesse
                 first
                 they
                 be
                 justified
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 labour
                 to
                 forsake
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 purpose
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 endevour
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 in
                 dying
                 to
                 sinne
                 and
                 living
                 to
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 justified
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 consider
                 
                 of
                 the
                 coupling
                 of
                 this
                 petition
                 both
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 went
                 before
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 :
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 
                   Give
                   us
                   this
                   day
                   our
                   daily
                   bread
                   :
                   And
                   forgive
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 teacheth
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 so
                 wholly
                 be
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 commodities
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 withall
                 and
                 most
                 principally
                 labour
                 for
                 spirituall
                 graces
                 perteining
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 .
                 
                   There
                   be
                   many
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   say
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                   Who
                   will
                   shew
                   us
                   any
                   good
                   ?
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 any
                 worldly
                 profit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 their
                 justification
                 but
                 also
                 their
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 care
                 nor
                 desire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 howsoever
                 the
                 world
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   will
                   shew
                   us
                   any
                   good
                   ?
                
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   lift
                   thou
                   up
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   thy
                   countenance
                   upon
                   us
                   :
                
                 Shew
                 thou
                 thy self
                 favourable
                 and
                 mercifull
                 in
                 forgiving
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 will
                 bring
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 far
                 exceeding
                 all
                 worldly
                 comforts
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 not
                 onely
                 
                   labour
                   for
                   the
                   meat
                   which
                   perisheth
                   ,
                
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 
                   for
                   the
                   meat
                   which
                   endureth
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   ,
                
                 John
                 6.
                 27.
                 
                 For
                 
                   what
                   would
                   it
                   profit
                   us
                   if
                   we
                   could
                   gain
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                
                 if
                 our
                 sinnes
                 being
                 not
                 forgiven
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 amerced
                 with
                 the
                 
                   losse
                   of
                   our
                   souls
                
                 ?
                 Mark
                 8.
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 With
                 the
                 latter
                 ;
                 
                   Forgive
                   us
                   our
                   sinnes
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 
                 
                   lead
                   us
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 teacheth
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 desire
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 so
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 inseparably
                 coupled
                 together
                 ;
                 forgiving
                 of
                 sinnes
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 forsaking
                 of
                 sinnes
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 Therefore
                 those
                 which
                 sever
                 these
                 things
                 (
                 as
                 most
                 do
                 )
                 deceive
                 themselves
                 ,
                 Luke
                 1.
                 73
                 ,
                 74.
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 24.
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 redemption
                 and
                 justification
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 sanctification
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 he
                 worketh
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 dying
                 unto
                 sin
                 and
                 a
                 rising
                 again
                 unto
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 for
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 he
                 died
                 and
                 rose
                 again
                 for
                 their
                 justification
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 effectuall
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 to
                 the
                 mortifying
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 to
                 their
                 vivification
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   first
                   resurrection
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 unlesse
                 thou
                 diest
                 to
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 and
                 risest
                 again
                 unto
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 have
                 no
                 sound
                 assurance
                 that
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 again
                 for
                 thy
                 justification
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 we
                 desire
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 labour
                 to
                 renounce
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 but
                 also
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 corruptions
                 themselves
                 .
                 True
                 repentance
                 as
                 it
                 mourneth
                 for
                 sinnes
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 craveth
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 carefull
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 commit
                 that
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 mourned
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 coherence
                 
                 of
                 this
                 petition
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 themselves
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 conteined
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 deprecation
                 or
                 request
                 for
                 the
                 pardoning
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 reason
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 in
                 obteining
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 request
                 it self
                 we
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 gather
                 from
                 thence
                 such
                 uses
                 as
                 they
                 afford
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 debts
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Syrian
                 language
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 spake
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 sinnes
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Syrians
                 call
                 him
                 that
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 debtour
                 ;
                 and
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 debt
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 Chaldean
                 paraphrase
                 on
                 Gen
                 50.
                 17.
                 
                 Psal.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Beza
                   in
                   Matth.
                
                 23.
                 16.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 evidently
                 proved
                 by
                 conference
                 of
                 other
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 Matth.
                 23.
                 16
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 
                 Pharisees
                 conceit
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 did
                 swear
                 by
                 the
                 temple
                 or
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 swear
                 by
                 the
                 gold
                 of
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 gift
                 upon
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 debtour
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 Luke
                 13.
                 those
                 whom
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 verse
                 calleth
                 sinners
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 verse
                 he
                 calleth
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 debtours
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 this
                 chapter
                 our
                 Saviour
                 setting
                 down
                 a
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 petition
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 saith
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 most
                 plainly
                 in
                 Luke
                 11.
                 4.
                 where
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 petition
                 are
                 thus
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   forgive
                   us
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   also
                   forgive
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   debt
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 offended
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 sinnes
                 are
                 called
                 debts
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 we
                 ow
                 punishment
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 having
                 entred
                 into
                 bonds
                 to
                 perform
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 covenants
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 incurre
                 the
                 forfaiture
                 and
                 penalty
                 conteined
                 in
                 the
                 obligation
                 ,
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 forfaiture
                 if
                 he
                 perform
                 not
                 the
                 covenant
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 being
                 bound
                 by
                 most
                 strait
                 obligations
                 to
                 perform
                 obedience
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 commandments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 incurre
                 the
                 penalty
                 comprised
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 obligation
                 or
                 handwriting
                 that
                 is
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.
                 14.
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 penalty
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fearfull
                 cu●…se
                 of
                 God
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 if
                 we
                 perform
                 not
                 the
                 covenants
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 1.
                 praeceptum
                 ,
                 commanding
                 or
                 forbidding
                 ,
                 and
                 2.
                 sanctio
                 ,
                 threatning
                 punishment
                 against
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 the
                 precept
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 every
                 sinne
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 answerable
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 fault
                 transgressing
                 the
                 
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reatus
                 binding
                 over
                 the
                 transgressour
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 .
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 which
                 punishment
                 every
                 offendour
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 a
                 debtour
                 ,
                 untill
                 either
                 the
                 debt
                 be
                 remitted
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 hath
                 born
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 end
                 .
                 Whereas
                 therefore
                 we
                 pray
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 
                   forgive
                   us
                   our
                   debts
                
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 onely
                 desire
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 forget
                 the
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 remit
                 the
                 punishment
                 unto
                 which
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 our
                 fault
                 doth
                 bind
                 us
                 over
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 foolish
                 is
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 many
                 times
                 forgiveth
                 the
                 fault
                 and
                 reteineth
                 the
                 punishment
                 .
                 For
                 sinne
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 debt
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 which
                 we
                 ow
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 debt
                 is
                 not
                 remitted
                 if
                 the
                 punishment
                 be
                 reteined
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 pardoneth
                 no
                 sinne
                 for
                 which
                 his
                 justice
                 is
                 not
                 satisfied
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 so
                 desire
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 be
                 mercifull
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 forget
                 his
                 justice
                 .
                 Every
                 sinne
                 therefore
                 as
                 it
                 deserveth
                 death
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 punished
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 satisfied
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 punished
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 death
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 party
                 himself
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 forgiven
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 sinne
                 therefore
                 that
                 is
                 forgiven
                 Christ
                 hath
                 satisfied
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 bearing
                 the
                 punishment
                 :
                 therefore
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 punish
                 them
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 he
                 forgiveth
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 stand
                 with
                 his
                 justice
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 same
                 sinne
                 twice
                 ,
                 once
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 faithfull
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 hath
                 suffered
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 punisheth
                 them
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 he
                 forgiveth
                 ,
                 
                 except
                 we
                 will
                 affirm
                 either
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 unjust
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 unsufficient
                 and
                 unperfect
                 :
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 blasphemous
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 punishment
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                
                 Chastised
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 after
                 their
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiven
                 for
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 amendment
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 was
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 12.
                 but
                 punished
                 they
                 never
                 are
                 .
                 The
                 affliction
                 which
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 do
                 be●…r
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 punishment
                 to
                 satisfy
                 for
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 ●…
                 triall
                 or
                 a
                 chastisement
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 cure
                 or
                 prevent
                 sinne
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 
                   When
                   we
                   are
                   judged
                   we
                   are
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 is
                 foolish
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 is
                 sottish
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 indebted
                 unto
                 their
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 incurred
                 a
                 forfeiture
                 ,
                 are
                 never
                 in
                 quiet
                 untill
                 they
                 have
                 got
                 that
                 debt
                 discharged
                 or
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 being
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 debt
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 although
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 discharge
                 ,
                 not
                 with●…anding
                 take
                 no
                 thought
                 for
                 this
                 debt
                 ,
                 nor
                 〈◊〉
                 s●…e
                 for
                 pardon
                 ,
                 but
                 securely
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 their
                 finnes
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 by
                 continuall
                 increasing
                 of
                 their
                 debt
                 they
                 should
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 discharge
                 it
                 :
                 much
                 like
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 having
                 got
                 a
                 burden
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 it
                 too
                 heavie
                 ,
                 should
                 cut
                 down
                 more
                 to
                 adde
                 unto
                 the
                 weight
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 ridiculous
                 proverb
                 of
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   ●…arry
                   a
                   goat
                   ;
                   lay
                   upon
                   me
                   an
                   ox
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 these
                 debts
                 are
                 of
                 sundry
                 forts
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 originall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 some
                 actuall
                 ;
                 some
                 inward
                 ,
                 others
                 
                 outward
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 omission
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 commission
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 presumption
                 ;
                 some
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 some
                 against
                 our
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 against
                 our selves
                 .
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 every
                 of
                 us
                 debtours
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 pray
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 forgive
                 us
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 of
                 our
                 debts
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 9.
                 which
                 how
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 know
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 diligently
                 look
                 into
                 our
                 obligation
                 ,
                 and
                 examine
                 our
                 lives
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Our
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   word
                   confession
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   included
                   .
                   For
                   
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   effect
                   thus
                   much
                   ;
                   
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     sinned
                     against
                     thee
                     :
                     have
                     mercy
                     therefore
                     on
                     us
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     thy
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     multitude
                     of
                     thy
                     mercies
                     do
                     away
                     our
                     offenses
                     :
                     Wash
                     us
                     from
                     our
                     iniquities
                     ,
                     and
                     cleanse
                     us
                     from
                     our
                     sinnes
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     acknowledge
                     our
                     transgressions
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     sinnes
                     are
                     alwayes
                     before
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   Psal.
                   51.
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Therefore
                   with
                   asking
                   of
                   pardon
                   confession
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   conjoyned
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   form
                   of
                   prayer
                   is
                   prescribed
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   of
                   the
                   perfectest
                   men
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   because
                   
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     man
                     that
                     doth
                     good
                     upon
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     〈◊〉
                     ●…ot
                     ,
                  
                   Eccles
                   7.
                   20.
                   
                   
                     If
                     we
                     say
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostle
                   John
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     we
                     have
                     no
                     sinne
                     ,
                     we
                     deceive
                     our selves
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     truth
                     in
                     us
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     confesse
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     faithfull
                     and
                     just
                     to
                     forgive
                     us
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     purge
                     us
                     from
                     all
                     iniquity
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     say
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     not
                     sinne
                     ,
                     we
                     make
                     him
                     aliar
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     truth
                     is
                     not
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   John
                   1.
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   Here
                   therefore
                   both
                   the
                   
                   Catharists
                   ,
                   which
                   dream
                   of
                   perfection
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   and
                   Papists
                   ,
                   which
                   hold
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   fully
                   and
                   perfectly
                   keep
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   are
                   confuted
                   :
                   For
                   such
                   cannot
                   make
                   this
                   petition
                   except
                   they
                   will
                   mock
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   those
                   do
                   that
                   have
                   a
                   conceit
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   perfection
                   .
                   (
                   Which
                   conceit
                   is
                   in
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   Catharists
                   and
                   Papists
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   ignorant
                   and
                   secure
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   affirm
                   that
                   they
                   love
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   neighbour
                   as
                   themselves
                   ,
                   they
                   never
                   did
                   any
                   man
                   hurt
                   ,
                   they
                   never
                   doubted
                   of
                   their
                   salvation
                   .
                   )
                   For
                   howsoever
                   the
                   Scripture
                   speaketh
                   of
                   
                     perfect
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   
                     walked
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     commandments
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   certain
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   thereby
                   is
                   meant
                   the
                   uprightnesse
                   of
                   their
                   will
                   and
                   endeavour
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   their
                   obedience
                   ;
                   which
                   uprightnesse
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   Scripture
                   calleth
                   perfection
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   accepting
                   the
                   will
                   for
                   the
                   deed
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   upright
                   men
                   may
                   indeed
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   perfect
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     in
                     affectu
                     potiùs
                     quàm
                     effectu
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   affections
                   rather
                   then
                   their
                   actions
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Forgive
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   in
                   forgiving
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   mercifull
                   
                   so
                   is
                   he
                   just
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   John
                   1.
                   9.
                   
                   Neither
                   doth
                   he
                   forgive
                   any
                   sinne
                   for
                   which
                   his
                   justice
                   is
                   not
                   satisfied
                   by
                   the
                   obedience
                   and
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   3.
                   26.
                   
                   He
                   is
                   therefore
                   said
                   to
                   forgive
                   our
                   sinnes
                   when
                   as
                   he
                   inputeth
                   them
                   not
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   accepting
                   of
                   the
                   obedience
                   and
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   a
                   full
                   ransome
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   washing
                   away
                   our
                   s●…nnes
                   in
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                   covering
                   them
                   with
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   imputing
                   our
                   sinnes
                   to
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   obedience
                   
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   w●…
                   ,
                   howsoever
                   sinfull
                   in
                   our selves
                   ,
                   appea●…
                   righteous
                   before
                   him
                   in
                   Christ.
                   When
                   as
                   therefore
                   we
                   do
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   forgivenesse
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   desire
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   mercifull
                   as
                   that
                   we
                   would
                   have
                   him
                   forget
                   his
                   justice
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   come
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   and
                   mediation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   well
                   pleased
                   ,
                   beseeching
                   him
                   to
                   accept
                   of
                   his
                   obedience
                   &
                   sufferings
                   as
                   a
                   full
                   satisfaction
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   :
                   For
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   free
                   work
                   of
                   mercy
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   neither
                   can
                   deserve
                   pardon
                   nor
                   satisfie
                   his
                   justice
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   satisfied
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   work
                   of
                   justice
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   whereas
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   doth
                   teach
                   
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   every
                   day
                   to
                   ask
                   forgivenesse
                   with
                   assurance
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   put
                   in
                   mind
                   both
                   of
                   our
                   misery
                   and
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   .
                   Our
                   misery
                   ,
                   who
                   day
                   by
                   day
                   commit
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   have
                   need
                   every
                   day
                   to
                   crave
                   remission
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   and
                   long
                   suffering
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   offended
                   every
                   day
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   forgive
                   their
                   sinnes
                   who
                   com●…
                   unto
                   him
                   by
                   hearty
                   and
                   earnest
                   prayer
                   ,
                   confessing
                   their
                   sinnes
                   and
                   craving
                   pardon
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   mercy
                   and
                   long-suffering
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   not
                   encourage
                   us
                   to
                   presume
                   ,
                   but
                   invite
                   us
                   unto
                   repentance
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   2.
                   4.
                   and
                   6.
                   1.
                   
                   Ecclus
                   5.
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   Psal.
                   130.
                   4.
                   
                   
                     There
                     is
                     mercy
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     mayest
                     be
                     feared
                     .
                  
                   Joel
                   .
                   2.
                   13.
                   and
                   encourage
                   us
                   to
                   call
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   long-suffering
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   imitated
                   of
                   us
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   forgive
                   us
                   that
                   finne
                   against
                   him
                   every
                   day
                   ,
                   then
                   ought
                   we
                   freely
                   to
                   forgive
                   them
                   that
                   offend
                   us
                   ,
                   &c.
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   seventy
                   times
                   seven
                   times
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Agai●…
                   ,
                   i●…e
                   very
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   be
                   he
                   never
                   so
                   righteous
                   ,
                   is
                   boun●…●…o
                   make
                   this
                   prayer
                   
                     that
                     God
                     ●…ould
                     freely
                     re●…it
                     our
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                  
                   then
                   it
                   followeth
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   us
                   can
                   discharge
                   the
                   debt
                   ,
                   o●…
                   by
                   any
                   thing
                   which
                   we
                   ar●…
                   able
                   to
                   perform
                   satisfie
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   ei●…her
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   freely
                   remitted
                   for
                   Christs
                   sake
                   ,
                   or
                   elfe
                   we
                   must
                   suffer
                   the
                   punishment
                   due
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   Divine
                   remission
                   and
                   humane
                   satisfaction
                   cannot
                   st●…nd
                   together
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   crave
                   remis●…ion
                   therefore
                   :
                   we
                   canno●…
                   sati●…fie
                   .
                   Remiss●…on
                   of
                   finnes
                   and
                   justification
                   are
                   free
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   3.
                   24.
                   
                   Ephes.
                   1.
                   7.
                   
                   Isai.
                   43.
                   25.
                   but
                   in
                   satisfaction
                   there
                   is
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                   Therefore
                   those
                   that
                   trust
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   merits
                   and
                   use
                   this
                   prayer
                   ,
                   they
                   mock
                   God
                   and
                   condemn
                   themselves
                   :
                   They
                   mo●…k
                   God
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   desire
                   him
                   to
                   forgive
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   desire
                   should
                   be
                   forgiven
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   trust
                   to
                   satisfie
                   for
                   t●…em
                   .
                   They
                   condemn
                   themselves
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   confesse
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   debtours
                   unto
                   God
                   unlesse
                   he
                   remit
                   their
                   debt
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   stand
                   not
                   to
                   his
                   remission
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   appeal
                   to
                   his
                   justice
                   rather
                   then
                   implore
                   his
                   mercy
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   satisfie
                   by
                   any
                   works
                   of
                   obedience
                   
                   the
                   justice
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   further
                   appear
                   by
                   these
                   reasons
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   our
                   best
                   obedience
                   is
                   unperfect
                   ,
                   and
                   ou●…
                   righteousnesse
                   like
                   
                   unto
                   a
                   polluted
                   clout
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   if
                   God
                   should
                   enter
                   into
                   judgement
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   justly
                   condemn
                   us
                   for
                   our
                   best
                   actions
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   not
                   performed
                   in
                   that
                   mann●…r
                   and
                   measure
                   which
                   his
                   law
                   requireth
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   every
                   one
                   had
                   ne●…d
                   to
                   pray
                   as
                   
                   Psal.
                   143.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Enter
                     not
                     into
                     judgement
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                   because
                   whatsoever
                   obedience
                   we
                   can
                   perform
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   debt
                   and
                   duty
                   ,
                   Luke
                   17.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     When
                     we
                     have
                     done
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     commanded
                     ,
                     w●…
                     must
                     say
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     unprofitable
                     servants
                     :
                     we
                     have
                     done
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     our
                     duty
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   12.
                   and
                   13.
                   8.
                   
                   Gal.
                   5.
                   3.
                   
                   Now
                   certain
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   ●…atisfie
                   debt
                   with
                   debt
                   :
                   but
                   no●…
                   withstanding
                   our
                   latter
                   obedience
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   debtours
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   debt
                   unsatisfied
                   .
                   Seeing
                   ●…herefore
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   satisfie
                   for
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   hath
                   taught
                   us
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   ●…hat
                   ser●…ant
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   26.
                   
                   
                     Hav●…
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     Master
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     satisfie
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     ,
                     remit
                     ,
                     tak●…
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     blot
                     〈◊〉
                     our
                     offenses
                     .
                  
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   
                   taught
                   to
                   p●…ay
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   remit
                   our
                   debts
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   forgive
                   the
                   fault
                   but
                   also
                   〈◊〉
                   ●…he
                   punishment
                   ,
                   in
                   r●…spect
                   whereof
                   sinnes
                   are
                   called
                   debts
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   truly
                   said
                   tha●…
                   God
                   ,
                   forgiveth
                   the
                   ●…ault
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   punishment
                   for
                   which
                   w●…
                   our selves
                   must
                   ●…atisfie
                   either
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   or
                   in
                   purgatory
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   God
                   should
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   us
                   satis●…action
                   for
                   those
                   〈◊〉
                   which
                   he
                   pardoneth
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   follow
                   〈◊〉
                   that
                   ●…ither
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   were
                   unsufficient
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   unjus●…
                   .
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   i●…
                   is
                   abs●…rd
                   that
                   sinne
                   ●…eing
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   punishment
                   should
                   be
                   reteined
                   :
                   For
                   sinne
                   is
                   ●…he
                   caus●…
                   of
                   punishment
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   cause
                   being
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   also
                   is
                   removed
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   wher●…as
                   sinne
                   i●…
                   〈◊〉
                   increased
                   in
                   
                   respect
                   of
                   that
                   infinite
                   Majestie
                   and
                   justice
                   of
                   God
                   whi●…h
                   is
                   violated
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   satisfie
                   for
                   it
                   before
                   we
                   have
                   e●…dured
                   endlesse
                   pu●…ishment
                   ;
                   
                   which
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   .
                   Whereas
                   therefore
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   teacheth
                   us
                   thus
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   he
                   sheweth
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   be
                   discharged
                   from
                   thes●…
                   our
                   debts
                   by
                   our
                   own
                   satisfaction
                   or
                   merits
                   ,
                   o●…
                   any
                   other
                   means
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   by
                   the
                   free
                   remission
                   of
                   them
                   and
                   imputat●…on
                   of
                   Christs
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   our
                   great
                   and
                   grievous
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   our
                   lesse
                   offenses
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Papists
                   call
                   veniall
                   ,
                   and
                   erroneously
                   hold
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   mortall
                   ,
                   neither
                   need
                   the
                   death
                   and
                   merits
                   of
                   Christ
                   for
                   their
                   expiation
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   by
                   the
                   holy-water-sprinkle
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   episcopall
                   benediction
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   knocking
                   of
                   the
                   breast
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                   As
                   therefore
                   every
                   sinne
                   ,
                   great
                   or
                   small
                   ,
                   deserveth
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   also
                   punished
                   with
                   death
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   Christ
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   sinner
                   himself
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   
                     the
                     bloud
                     of
                     Christ
                     doth
                     purge
                     us
                     from
                     all
                     iniquitie
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   John
                   1.
                   7.
                   so
                   that
                   by
                   him
                   we
                   have
                   remission
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   sinnes
                   :
                   so
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   for
                   the
                   precious
                   merits
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   remit
                   all
                   our
                   sinnes
                   both
                   more
                   and
                   lesse
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   we
                   could
                   by
                   no
                   other
                   means
                   be
                   delivered
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   here
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   objected
                   ;
                   Our
                   sinnes
                   were
                   
                   forgiven
                   in
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.
                   38.
                   therefore
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   now
                   the
                   forgivenesse
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   answer
                   ,
                   That
                   because
                   we
                   sinne
                   after
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   
                   therefore
                   we
                   ought
                   after
                   baptisme
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   forgive
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   answer
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   considering
                   that
                   in
                   baptisme
                   is
                   sealed
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   past
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   during
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   :
                   For
                   otherwise
                   baptisme
                   had
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   reiterated
                   .
                   
                   I
                   answer
                   therefore
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   feeling
                   the
                   burden
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   pray
                   that
                   the
                   forgivenesse
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   represen●…ed
                   and
                   sealed
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   may
                   indeed
                   be
                   granted
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   feel
                   in
                   our selves
                   the
                   fruit
                   and
                   effect
                   of
                   our
                   baptisme
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   absolutely
                   conferre
                   grace
                   to
                   every
                   receiver
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   upon
                   those
                   conditions
                   which
                   are
                   conteined
                   in
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   whereof
                   baptisme
                   is
                   a
                   seal
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Gospel
                   promiseth
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   and
                   salvation
                   onely
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   sealeth
                   and
                   assureth
                   remission
                   onely
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   ask
                   forgivenesse
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   there
                   imputed
                   to
                   righteousnesse
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   apprehended
                   by
                   faith
                   :
                   In
                   which
                   sense
                   we
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   justified
                   by
                   faith
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   faith
                   to
                   have
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   in
                   this
                   petition
                   we
                   desire
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   work
                   in
                   us
                   true
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   united
                   unto
                   Christ
                   and
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   his
                   merits
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   not
                   onely
                   forgivenesse
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   a●…surance
                   thereof
                   by
                   the
                   anointment
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     crying
                     in
                     our
                     heart●…
                     ,
                     Abba
                     ,
                     Father
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   because
                   none
                   attein
                   to
                   that
                   measure
                   of
                   assurance
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   mingled
                   with
                   some
                   doubting
                   ,
                   therefore
                   all
                   had
                   need
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   increase
                   their
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   assure
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vs.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   teacheth
                   us
                   to
                   pray
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   sins
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   
                   a
                   duty
                   of
                   charity
                   to
                   desire
                   and
                   to
                   further
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   duty
                   as
                   it
                   belongeth
                   to
                   all
                   so
                   especially
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   governours
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   Commonwealth
                   .
                   Examples
                   :
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   who
                   oft
                   stood
                   in
                   the
                   gap
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   106.
                   23.
                   
                   Exod.
                   32.
                   21
                   ,
                   32.
                   
                   Num.
                   14.
                   19.
                   
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   12.
                   23.
                   
                   Neither
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   our
                   friends
                   and
                   well-willers
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   hate
                   and
                   persecute
                   us
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   precept
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   5.
                   44.
                   
                   Luke
                   23.
                   34.
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   martyr
                   Stephen
                   ,
                   Acts
                   7.
                   60.
                   
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   forgive
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   as
                   willingly
                   forgive
                   them
                   as
                   we
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   forgiven
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   neither
                   can
                   we
                   in
                   truth
                   of
                   heart
                   desire
                   God
                   to
                   forgive
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     duties
                     which
                     here
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     perform
                     
                     in
                     prayer
                     are
                     either
                     more
                     peculiar
                     to
                     this
                     kind
                     of
                     deprecation
                     ,
                     or
                     common
                     .
                     The
                     former
                     is
                     Confession
                     ,
                     which
                     must
                     concurre
                     with
                     Deprecation
                     of
                     pardon
                     ,
                     and
                     goeth
                     before
                     pardon
                     ;
                     as
                     appeareth
                     Psal.
                     32.
                     3
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     Prov.
                     28.
                     13.
                     1.
                     
                     John
                     1.
                     9.
                     
                     Num.
                     5.
                     7.
                     
                     Examples
                     ;
                     2.
                     
                     Sam.
                     12.
                     13.
                     
                     Luke
                     15.
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     Now
                     this
                     confession
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     of
                     unknown
                     sinnes
                     generally
                     ;
                     as
                     Psal.
                     19.
                     12.
                     of
                     known
                     sinnes
                     particularly
                     ;
                     Isai.
                     59.
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     profitable
                     to
                     examine
                     our
                     hearts
                     and
                     our
                     lives
                     by
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     taking
                     a
                     view
                     of
                     the
                     duties
                     therein
                     commanded
                     and
                     vices
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     particularly
                     see
                     and
                     acknowledge
                     what
                     duties
                     we
                     have
                     omitted
                     and
                     what
                     vices
                     we
                     have
                     committed
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     common
                     duties
                     ;
                     That
                     we
                     pray
                     in
                     fervency
                     ,
                     
                     
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     perseverance
                     .
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     pray
                     in
                     fervency
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     have
                     both
                     a
                     true
                     sense
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     ,
                     and
                     earnest
                     desire
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     same
                     supplyed
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     wants
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     bewail
                     are
                     ,
                     1.
                     our
                     manifold
                     sinnes
                     and
                     transgressions
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     grieved
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     by
                     them
                     displeased
                     and
                     dishonoured
                     God.
                     And
                     to
                     increase
                     this
                     godly
                     sorrow
                     
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     First
                     ,
                     to
                     consider
                     and
                     meditate
                     of
                     Gods
                     manifold
                     benefits
                     undeservedly
                     bestowed
                     upon
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     unthankfull
                     behaviour
                     towards
                     him
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     desire
                     the
                     Lord
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     poure
                     upon
                     us
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     deprecation
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     with
                     bitternesse
                     bewail
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     have
                     so
                     violated
                     the
                     justice
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     nothing
                     could
                     be
                     found
                     sufficient
                     to
                     appease
                     or
                     to
                     satisfie
                     the
                     same
                     but
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     whom
                     we
                     by
                     our
                     sins
                     have
                     pierced
                     ,
                     Zech.
                     12.
                     10.
                     
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     consider
                     the
                     misery
                     whereunto
                     our
                     sinnes
                     make
                     us
                     subject
                     both
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     .
                     In
                     all
                     which
                     respects
                     we
                     must
                     esteem
                     our
                     sinnes
                     as
                     a
                     most
                     heavy
                     burden
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     weary
                     thereof
                     we
                     are
                     by
                     prayer
                     to
                     come
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     eased
                     thereof
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     11.
                     28.
                     
                     Neither
                     are
                     we
                     to
                     bewail
                     our
                     sinnes
                     alone
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     pardon
                     of
                     other
                     mens
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     so
                     are
                     we
                     also
                     to
                     mourn
                     for
                     the
                     iniquities
                     of
                     the
                     place
                     and
                     time
                     wherein
                     we
                     live
                     ,
                     Ezek.
                     9.
                     8.
                     
                     Psal.
                     119.
                     136
                     ,
                     158.
                     2.
                     
                     We
                     are
                     to
                     bewail
                     the
                     hardnesse
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     so
                     bewail
                     our
                     sinnes
                     as
                     we
                     ought
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     Our
                     want
                     of
                     faith
                     and
                     assurance
                     of
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     graces
                     which
                     we
                     desire
                     ,
                     are
                     1.
                     
                     Remission
                     of
                     
                     sinnes
                     and
                     justification
                     ,
                     viz.
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     cancell
                     
                     the
                     bill
                     of
                     debt
                     ,
                     Col.
                     2.
                     14.
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     take
                     away
                     our
                     sinnes
                     and
                     cast
                     them
                     into
                     the
                     bottom
                     of
                     the
                     sea
                     ,
                     Mich.
                     7.
                     18
                     ,
                     19.
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     impute
                     the
                     merits
                     and
                     obedience
                     of
                     Christ
                     unto
                     us
                     .
                     And
                     secondly
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     receive
                     remission
                     of
                     sinnes
                     and
                     are
                     justified
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     we
                     apprehend
                     the
                     righteousnesse
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     our
                     justification
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     which
                     the
                     merits
                     of
                     Christ
                     are
                     not
                     communicated
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     therefore
                     we
                     desire
                     not
                     onely
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     forgive
                     us
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     work
                     in
                     us
                     a
                     true
                     faith
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     have
                     assurance
                     of
                     the
                     pardon
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     and
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     Because
                     our
                     faith
                     is
                     weak
                     therefore
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     increase
                     thereof
                     ,
                     Luke
                     17.
                     5.
                     and
                     also
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     blesse
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     begetting
                     and
                     increasing
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     Because
                     reconciliation
                     and
                     adoption
                     are
                     unseparable
                     companions
                     of
                     justification
                     ,
                     we
                     therefore
                     must
                     also
                     pray
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     receive
                     us
                     unto
                     his
                     love
                     and
                     favour
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     us
                     his
                     spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     ;
                     that
                     howsoever
                     we
                     be
                     by
                     nature
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     wrath
                     ,
                     yet
                     being
                     reconciled
                     unto
                     him
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     have
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     testifying
                     to
                     our
                     spirits
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God.
                     5.
                     
                     We
                     pray
                     not
                     onely
                     for
                     righteousnesse
                     and
                     assurance
                     of
                     justification
                     ,
                     and
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     arising
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     5.
                     1.
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     proceeding
                     from
                     them
                     both
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     14.
                     17.
                     
                     Now
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     with
                     fervencie
                     beg
                     these
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     besides
                     the
                     sight
                     and
                     sense
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     misery
                     
                     which
                     they
                     bring
                     upon
                     us
                     ,
                     consider
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     these
                     graces
                     ;
                     First
                     ,
                     of
                     remission
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ;
                     because
                     
                     sinne
                     maketh
                     
                       a
                       separation
                       between
                       God
                       and
                       us
                       ,
                    
                     Isai.
                     59.
                     1.
                     and
                     maketh
                     us
                     subject
                     both
                     to
                     the
                     curse
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     and
                     after
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     above
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     desire
                     freedome
                     from
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     our
                     estate
                     is
                     most
                     miserable
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     without
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                     Contrariwise
                     ,
                     in
                     remission
                     of
                     sinne
                     consisteth
                     happinesse
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     32.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     the
                     
                     benefits
                     of
                     Christ
                     are
                     not
                     effectuall
                     to
                     our
                     justification
                     ,
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     or
                     salvation
                     .
                     By
                     it
                     we
                     are
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     benefits
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     our
                     justification
                     and
                     salvation
                     .
                     In
                     which
                     respect
                     the
                     same
                     benefits
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     which
                     proceed
                     from
                     Christ
                     are
                     also
                     ascribed
                     unto
                     faith
                     .
                     Upon
                     which
                     follow
                     reconciliation
                     ,
                     peace
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     joy
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     eternall
                     life
                     it self
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     forgivenesse
                     of
                     our
                     sins
                     in
                     fervencie
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     in
                     faith
                     :
                     that
                     as
                     we
                     unfeignedly
                     desire
                     pardon
                     of
                     sinnes
                     &
                     reconciliation
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     are
                     truly
                     to
                     believe
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     heare
                     our
                     prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     receive
                     us
                     unto
                     mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     the
                     length
                     grant
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     certificate
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     .
                     For
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     commanded
                     us
                     to
                     ask
                     he
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     give
                     .
                     He
                     commandeth
                     us
                     to
                     ask
                     remission
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     justification
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     &c.
                     therefore
                     consequently
                     we
                     are
                     stedfastly
                     to
                     believe
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     obtein
                     them
                     .
                     The
                     forgivenesse
                     of
                     sinnes
                     is
                     a
                     chief
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     covenant
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     10.
                     17.
                     
                     The
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     is
                     expressely
                     promised
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     ask
                     him
                     ,
                     Luke
                     11.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                   
                     There
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     p●…ay
                     with
                     perseverance
                     ,
                     never
                     ceasing
                     day
                     by
                     day
                     to
                     call
                     upon
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     forgivenesse
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     ●…rtificate
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     assuring
                     us
                     thereof
                     ,
                     untill
                     the
                     Lord
                     say
                     unto
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       a●…
                       your
                       〈◊〉
                       ,
                       and
                       ●…hed
                       abr●…ad
                       his
                       love
                       in
                       our
                       hearts
                       .
                    
                     Neither
                     are
                     we
                     then
                     to
                     cease
                     from
                     this
                     prayer
                     :
                     but
                     as
                     we
                     sinne
                     daily
                     ,
                     so
                     are
                     we
                     daily
                     to
                     crave
                     forgivenesse
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     our
                     faith
                     is
                     weak
                     and
                     mixt
                     with
                     doubting
                     ,
                     so
                     daily
                     to
                     d●…sire
                     the
                     increase
                     thereof
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     we
                     would
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     with
                     upright
                     hearts
                     ,
                     or
                     would
                     either
                     hope
                     to
                     obtein
                     this
                     request
                     or
                     assurance
                     that
                     our
                     prayer
                     is
                     heard
                     ,
                     I.
                     We
                     must
                     
                     be
                     
                       adorned
                       with
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     5.
                     5.
                     whereby
                     we
                     must
                     acknowledge
                     our selves
                     so
                     deeply
                     indebted
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     our
                     manifold
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     m●…st
                     justly
                     glorifie
                     his
                     name
                     in
                     our
                     endlesse
                     co●…fusion
                     ,
                     and
                     th●…t
                     in
                     respect
                     thereof
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     worthy
                     to
                     ●…ook
                     up
                     unto
                     heaven
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     breathe
                     in
                     the
                     ai●…e
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     live
                     upon
                     the
                     earth
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     th●…
                     〈◊〉
                     
                       mercy
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       not
                       cons●…ed
                       .
                    
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     have
                     humble
                     and
                     contrite
                     hearts
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     be
                     ready
                     to
                     heare
                     our
                     prayer
                     and
                     to
                     pardon
                     our
                     sinnes
                     .
                     
                       The
                       Lordre●…isteth
                       the
                       proud
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       giveth
                       gr●…ce
                       to
                       the
                       humble
                       ,
                    
                     Jam.
                     4.
                     6.
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     5.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       The
                       sacrifices
                       of
                       God
                       are
                       a
                       〈◊〉
                       spirit
                       :
                       ●…
                       con●…ite
                       and
                    
                     &c.
                     Psal.
                     51.
                     17.
                     
                     Psal.
                     34.
                     18.
                     
                     Example
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     humbled
                     Publicane
                     ,
                     Luke
                     18.
                     14.
                     
                     For
                     
                       C●…rist
                       〈◊〉
                       not
                       to
                       c●…ll
                       〈◊〉
                       righteo●…s
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       to
                       repentance
                       ,
                    
                     Matth
                     ▪
                     9.
                     13.
                     
                     Luke
                     4.
                     18.
                     
                     Matth
                     ▪
                     11.
                     28.
                     
                     Whom
                     doth
                     he
                     call
                     with
                     promise
                     to
                     ease
                     them
                     of
                     the
                     burden
                     of
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     but
                     
                     th●…se
                     that
                     〈◊〉
                     under
                     the
                     burden
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     weary
                     thereof
                     ?
                     If
                     therefore
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     thee
                     an
                     humble
                     heart
                     ,
                     thou
                     mayest
                     be
                     encouraged
                     to
                     come
                     unt●…
                     him
                     for
                     grace
                     and
                     pardon
                     of
                     sinnes
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     i●…
                     was
                     s●…d
                     of
                     the
                     blind
                     man
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     every
                     on●…
                     that
                     is
                     poore
                     in
                     spirit
                     ,
                     
                       Be
                       o●…
                       good
                       comfort
                       ;
                       he
                       〈◊〉
                       ●…hee
                       .
                    
                     But
                     as
                     humility
                     maketh
                     us
                     fit
                     to
                     receive
                     Gods
                     g●…ace
                     in
                     the
                     pardoning
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     i●…
                     also
                     a
                     good
                     signe
                     that
                     our
                     sinnes
                     are
                     pardoned
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     onely
                     are
                     happy
                     whose
                     sins
                     are
                     forg●…ven
                     :
                     but
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     
                       poore
                       in
                       spirit
                    
                     are
                     happy
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     5.
                     3.
                     therefore
                     their
                     sinnes
                     are
                     forgiven
                     .
                     Whereas
                     contrariwise
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     proud
                     and
                     have
                     a
                     Pharisaicall
                     concei●…
                     of
                     our selves
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     fearfull
                     signe
                     that
                     we
                     remain
                     in
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ;
                     John
                     9.
                     41.
                     
                     Luke
                     18.
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     II.
                     If
                     we
                     would
                     have
                     forgivenesse
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     
                     we
                     must
                     believe
                     in
                     Christ.
                     For
                     by
                     faith
                     alone
                     we
                     have
                     jus●…ification
                     and
                     remi●…sion
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     Acts
                     26.
                     18.
                     because
                     faith
                     alone
                     apprehendeth
                     the
                     merits
                     and
                     righteousnes●…e
                     of
                     Christ
                     whereby
                     we
                     are
                     justified
                     .
                     Now
                     this
                     and
                     the
                     former
                     must
                     go
                     together
                     :
                     We
                     must
                     be
                     cast
                     down
                     in
                     our selves
                     ;
                     acknowledging
                     our selves
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     no
                     better
                     in
                     our selves
                     then
                     the
                     firebrands
                     of
                     hell
                     :
                     and
                     yet
                     withall
                     we
                     must
                     relie
                     upon
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     merits
                     ,
                     being
                     perswaded
                     that
                     notwiths●…anding
                     our
                     manifold
                     sinnes
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     receive
                     us
                     i●…to
                     his
                     love
                     and
                     favour
                     ,
                     imputing
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     righteousnesse
                     of
                     his
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     and
                     cove●…ing
                     us
                     therewith
                     as
                     with
                     a
                     garment
                     .
                     If
                     thus
                     we
                     believe
                     in
                     Christ
                     we
                     need
                     not
                     doubt
                     of
                     the
                     pardon
                     of
                     our
                     sins
                     ;
                     because
                     Christ
                     having
                     satisfied
                     the
                     justice
                     of
                     his
                     〈◊〉
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     〈◊〉
                     which
                     believe
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     
                     the
                     remission
                     therefore
                     of
                     sinnes
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     believe
                     is
                     a
                     work
                     not
                     onely
                     of
                     mercy
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     justice
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     would
                     truly
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     (
                     viz.
                     
                     in
                     hatred
                     of
                     sinne
                     )
                     &
                     have
                     any
                     assurance
                     to
                     our
                     own
                     souls
                     that
                     our
                     sinnes
                     are
                     forgiven
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     repent
                     of
                     those
                     sinnes
                     which
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     remitted
                     ,
                     and
                     forsake
                     those
                     sinnes
                     which
                     we
                     would
                     have
                     the
                     Lord
                     forgive
                     ,
                     Ezek.
                     18.
                     21
                     ,
                     22.
                     
                     
                       At
                       what
                       time
                       soever
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     Prov.
                     28.
                     13.
                     
                     
                       He
                       that
                       confesseth
                       his
                       sinnes
                       ,
                       and
                       forsaketh
                       them
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     And
                     therefore
                     ,
                     as
                     Isaiah
                     exhorteth
                     chap.
                     55.
                     7.
                     
                       let
                       the
                       wicked
                       forsake
                       his
                       way
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     If
                     therefore
                     we
                     would
                     effectually
                     crave
                     the
                     pardon
                     of
                     our
                     sins
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     have
                     a
                     true
                     purpose
                     of
                     heart
                     and
                     resolution
                     to
                     forsake
                     them
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     would
                     have
                     assurance
                     that
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     prayer
                     our
                     sinnes
                     be
                     forgiven
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     have
                     a
                     true
                     endeavour
                     to
                     leave
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     perform
                     the
                     contrary
                     duties
                     .
                     If
                     therefore
                     we
                     have
                     neither
                     purpose
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     nor
                     ●…ndeavour
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     to
                     forsake
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     look
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     pardon
                     them
                     .
                     
                       If
                       in
                       my
                       heart
                       I
                       regard
                       wickednesse
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     Psal.
                     66.
                     18.
                     
                     For
                     
                       the
                       Lord
                       heareth
                       not
                       sinners
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     who
                     do
                     not
                     repent
                     of
                     their
                     sinnes
                     nor
                     have
                     a
                     true
                     purpose
                     to
                     leave
                     them
                     ,
                     John
                     9.
                     31.
                     
                     Prov.
                     28.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     truly
                     believe
                     
                     in
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     forgivenesse
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     this
                     perswasion
                     will
                     have
                     this
                     effect
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     fear
                     to
                     sinne
                     and
                     by
                     sinne
                     to
                     displease
                     and
                     dishonour
                     God.
                     
                       There
                       is
                       mercy
                       with
                       thee
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       mayest
                       be
                       feared
                       ,
                    
                     Psal.
                     130.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       The
                       bounty
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       must
                       draw
                       us
                       to
                       repentance
                       ,
                    
                     Rom.
                     2.
                     4.
                     
                     Nay
                     further
                     ,
                     those
                     that
                     believe
                     their
                     sinnes
                     are
                     forgiven
                     them
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     are
                     perswaded
                     of
                     Gods
                     love
                     and
                     favour
                     
                       shed
                       abroad
                       in
                       their
                       hearts
                       by
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                    
                     they
                     cannot
                     choose
                     but
                     love
                     him
                     much
                     who
                     hath
                     
                       forgiven
                       them
                       much
                    
                     ,
                     Luke
                     7.
                     47.
                     and
                     shew
                     forth
                     their
                     love
                     in
                     keeping
                     his
                     commandments
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     If
                     in
                     prayer
                     we
                     unfeignedly
                     desire
                     faith
                     and
                     
                     assurance
                     of
                     the
                     forgivenesse
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     will
                     be
                     most
                     carefull
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     to
                     use
                     and
                     to
                     use
                     aright
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     begetting
                     and
                     increasing
                     this
                     faith
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     hearing
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     receiving
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     truly
                     desire
                     reconciliation
                     with
                     God
                     in
                     
                     Christ
                     ,
                     then
                     will
                     we
                     se●…
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     please
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     please
                     our selves
                     in
                     displeafing
                     him
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     very
                     nature
                     of
                     sinne
                     is
                     to
                     displease
                     God
                     )
                     how
                     can
                     we
                     perswade
                     our selves
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     reconciled
                     unto
                     God
                     or
                     desire
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     ?
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     would
                     have
                     any
                     assurance
                     that
                     our
                     sinnes
                     
                     are
                     forgiven
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     ready
                     to
                     forgive
                     our
                     neighbours
                     the
                     offenses
                     which
                     they
                     commit
                     against
                     us
                     .
                     
                       For
                       if
                       ye
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Christ
                     Matth.
                     6.
                     14.
                     
                       forgive
                       men
                       their
                       trespasses
                       ,
                       your
                       heavenly
                       Father
                       will
                       also
                       forgive
                       you
                       :
                       but
                       if
                       ye
                       do
                       not
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     But
                     of
                     this
                     more
                     in
                     the
                     reason
                     .
                  
                   
                     Here
                     therefore
                     is
                     discovered
                     the
                     hypocrisie
                     of
                     
                     those
                     men
                     ,
                     1.
                     who
                     crave
                     pardon
                     of
                     sinne
                     in
                     a
                     Pharisaicall
                     conceit
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     perfection
                     &
                     freedome
                     from
                     sinne
                     ;
                     2.
                     who
                     have
                     no
                     true
                     hatred
                     of
                     sinne
                     nor
                     purpose
                     to
                     leave
                     it
                     ;
                     3.
                     who
                     please
                     themselves
                     in
                     displeasing
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     would
                     seem
                     to
                     desire
                     reconciliation
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     4.
                     who
                     desire
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     neglect
                     and
                     contemne
                     the
                     means
                     ;
                     5.
                     who
                     with
                     the
                     
                     ungracious
                     servant
                     looking
                     to
                     have
                     pardon
                     of
                     ten
                     thousand
                     talents
                     of
                     his
                     master
                     would
                     not
                     remit
                     a
                     small
                     debt
                     to
                     his
                     fellow-servant
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     18.
                     28.
                     whom
                     he
                     ought
                     to
                     have
                     loved
                     for
                     his
                     Masters
                     sake
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   words
                   are
                   a
                   solemn
                   profession
                   unto
                   God
                   
                   of
                   our
                   brotherly
                   love
                   ,
                   serving
                   both
                   to
                   confirm
                   our
                   faith
                   in
                   obteining
                   pardon
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   our
                   love
                   to
                   God
                   (
                   who
                   hath
                   forgiven
                   us
                   much
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   divers
                   men
                   making
                   this
                   prayer
                   for
                   pardon
                   of
                   sinne
                   either
                   do
                   not
                   believe
                   at
                   all
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   deceive
                   themselves
                   with
                   an
                   opinion
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   not
                   loving
                   him
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   look
                   for
                   pardon
                   ,
                   nor
                   their
                   brethren
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   ungracious
                   servant
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   28.
                   exact
                   small
                   debts
                   of
                   their
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   revenge
                   offenses
                   committed
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   could
                   love
                   God
                   and
                   yet
                   hate
                   their
                   brother
                   :
                   therefore
                   our
                   Saviour
                   teacheth
                   us
                   to
                   adde
                   to
                   the
                   petition
                   this
                   protestation
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   the
                   forgivenesse
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   deceived
                   (
                   as
                   many
                   are
                   )
                   in
                   our
                   assurance
                   .
                   First
                   therefore
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   infidelity
                   and
                   di●…idence
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   hardly
                   brought
                   to
                   believe
                   in
                   particular
                   the
                   forgivenesse
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   to
                   make
                   this
                   prayer
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   teacheth
                   us
                   to
                   use
                   this
                   notable
                   argument
                   (
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   move
                   God
                   as
                   to
                   confirm
                   our selves
                   )
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   lesse
                   to
                   the
                   greater
                   ,
                   
                     As
                     we
                     ●…lso
                     forgive
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   plainly
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   Luke
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     even
                     we
                     also
                     forgive
                  
                   
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   standeth
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     we
                  
                   (
                   
                     who
                     have
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     pitie
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     thine
                     abundant
                     mercy
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     a
                     drop
                     of
                     water
                     in
                     comparison
                     of
                     the
                     Ocean
                     sea
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                  
                   )
                   
                     be
                     readie
                     to
                     forgive
                     the
                     offenses
                     and
                     inj●…ries
                     done
                     against
                     us
                     ,
                     then
                     no
                     doubt
                     thou
                     wi●…
                     forgive
                     our
                     offenses
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     from
                     the
                     bottom
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     confesse
                     unto
                     thee
                     with
                     deprecation
                     of
                     pardon
                     :
                     But
                     even
                     we
                     ,
                     Lord
                     ,
                     whose
                     mercy
                     is
                     as
                     nothing
                     in
                     comparison
                     of
                     thine
                     ,
                     ar●…
                     readie
                     to
                     remit
                     offenses
                     committed
                     against
                     us
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     as
                     we
                     earnestly
                     crave
                     pardon
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     do
                     unfeignedly
                     believe
                     that
                     thou
                     wilt
                     forgive
                     us
                     our
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   connexion
                   of
                   the
                   proposition
                   is
                   necessarie
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Quod
                     in
                     minori
                     valet
                     valet
                     etiam
                     in
                     majori
                     ,
                  
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   force
                   in
                   the
                   lesser
                   is
                   of
                   force
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   greater
                   :
                   If
                   a
                   drop
                   of
                   pity
                   in
                   us
                   doth
                   wash
                   away
                   the
                   offense
                   of
                   our
                   brother
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   shall
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   his
                   mercies
                   wash
                   away
                   our
                   offenses
                   ?
                   And
                   our
                   Saviour
                   reasoneth
                   elsewhere
                   Matth.
                   7.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     If
                     yee
                     which
                     are
                     evil
                     can
                     give
                     good
                     things
                     to
                     your
                     children
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   therefore
                   our
                   consciences
                   do
                   testifie
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   assumption
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   are
                   readie
                   to
                   forgive
                   them
                   that
                   offend
                   us
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   also
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   also
                   forgiveth
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Whereas
                   many
                   abuse
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   whereof
                   they
                   presume
                   for
                   the
                   pardoning
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   dealing
                   unthankfully
                   with
                   God
                   in
                   cruelty
                   &
                   revenge
                   exercised
                   upon
                   their
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   deceive
                   themselves
                   with
                   a
                   conceit
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   when
                   indeed
                   their
                   sinne
                   is
                   not
                   pardoned
                   :
                   therefore
                   our
                   Saviour
                   
                   Christ
                   would
                   have
                   this
                   protestation
                   added
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   touchstone
                   to
                   trie
                   whether
                   we
                   have
                   remission
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   assurance
                   thereof
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   saith
                   
                     that
                     he
                     to
                     whom
                     much
                     is
                     forgiven
                     loveth
                     much
                     ,
                  
                   Luke
                   7.
                   47.
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   loveth
                   God
                   truly
                   cannot
                   but
                   love
                   his
                   brother
                   for
                   Gods
                   cause
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   John
                   saith
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Epist.
                   4.
                   20.
                   
                   
                     If
                     any
                     say
                     that
                     he
                     loveth
                     God
                     and
                     hateth
                     his
                     brother
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     liar
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   and
                   chap
                   5.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Every
                     one
                     that
                     loveth
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     begotten
                     doth
                     also
                     love
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     begotten
                     of
                     him
                     .
                  
                   And
                   ,
                   
                     Love
                     covereth
                     the
                     multitude
                     of
                     offenses
                     ,
                  
                   Prov.
                   10.
                   12.
                   
                   Therefore
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   forgive
                   our
                   brethren
                   that
                   offend
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   evident
                   argument
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   love
                   them
                   :
                   If
                   we
                   love
                   not
                   our
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   certain
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   love
                   not
                   God
                   :
                   If
                   we
                   love
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   certain
                   signe
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   nor
                   are
                   perswaded
                   of
                   his
                   love
                   towards
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   forgiving
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   :
                   If
                   we
                   believe
                   not
                   this
                   ,
                   Christs
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   merits
                   are
                   not
                   imputed
                   unto
                   us
                   to
                   our
                   justification
                   and
                   remission
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   willing
                   and
                   ready
                   to
                   remit
                   offenses
                   committed
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   certain
                   signe
                   that
                   our
                   sinnes
                   are
                   not
                   forgiven
                   of
                   God.
                   As
                   contrariwise
                   ,
                   our
                   brotherly
                   love
                   in
                   remitting
                   offenses
                   is
                   a
                   sure
                   token
                   of
                   the
                   forgivenesse
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   saith
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   6.
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   
                     If
                     ye
                     forgive
                     men
                     their
                     offenses
                     ,
                     then
                     will
                     your
                     heavenly
                     Father
                     also
                     forgive
                     you
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Some
                   expound
                   these
                   words
                   as
                   if
                   in
                   them
                   we
                   did
                   
                   alledge
                   a
                   cause
                   why
                   God
                   should
                   forgive
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   though
                   our
                   forgiving
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   did
                   merit
                   forgivenesse
                   of
                   sinnes
                   at
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   As
                   the
                   
                   Papists
                   also
                   expound
                   that
                   speech
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Luke
                   7.
                   47.
                   
                   
                     Many
                     sinnes
                     are
                     forgiven
                     her
                     ;
                     for
                     she
                     loved
                     much
                     .
                  
                   Whereas
                   in
                   truth
                   the
                   love
                   either
                   of
                   God
                   or
                   of
                   our
                   neighbour
                   for
                   Gods
                   cause
                   is
                   an
                   effect
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   signe
                   ,
                   of
                   Gods
                   love
                   towards
                   us
                   in
                   forgiving
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                   
                     We
                     love
                     God
                     because
                     he
                     loved
                     us
                     first
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   John
                   4.
                   19.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   doth
                   our
                   Saviour
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   argue
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   cause
                   to
                   the
                   effect
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   effect
                   to
                   the
                   cause
                   :
                   as
                   also
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                   opposition
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   verse
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     to
                     whom
                     lesse
                     is
                     forgiven
                     ,
                     he
                     loveth
                     lesse
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   parable
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   debtours
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   41.
                   whereof
                   he
                   loved
                   more
                   to
                   which
                   more
                   was
                   forgiven
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   our
                   love
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   forgivenesse
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   forgivenesse
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   our
                   love
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   our
                   love
                   an
                   effect
                   ,
                   fruit
                   and
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   forgivenesse
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   our
                   justification
                   and
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   is
                   free
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   mere
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   without
                   any
                   desert
                   of
                   ours
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   3.
                   24.
                   howbeit
                   it
                   is
                   deserved
                   through
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Christ.
                   And
                   surely
                   if
                   our
                   forgiving
                   of
                   offenses
                   were
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   our
                   sinnes
                   be
                   forgiven
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   we
                   thank
                   our selves
                   for
                   our
                   justification
                   :
                   neither
                   should
                   we
                   need
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   forgive
                   us
                   for
                   Christs
                   merits
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   our
                   own
                   deserts
                   .
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                   exhorteth
                   us
                   to
                   forgive
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   fruit
                   and
                   effect
                   of
                   Christs
                   forgiving
                   us
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   4.
                   32.
                   
                   Col.
                   3.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     Forgiving
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     Christ
                     hath
                     freely
                     forgiven
                     you
                     .
                  
                   In
                   these
                   words
                   therefore
                   is
                   not
                   set
                   down
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   forgivenesse
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   argument
                   from
                   the
                   lesse
                   to
                   the
                   greater
                   to
                   confirm
                   
                   our
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   forgivenesse
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   that
                   lesse
                   being
                   also
                   an
                   undoubted
                   fruit
                   and
                   sure
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   now
                   let
                   us
                   consider
                   the
                   words
                   particularly
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   uses
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   
                     our
                     debters
                  
                   is
                   meant
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   offended
                   or
                   
                   wronged
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaketh
                   Col.
                   3.
                   13.
                   
                     against
                     whom
                     we
                     have
                     any
                     quarrel
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   what
                   debters
                   am
                   I
                   to
                   forgive
                   ?
                   may
                   some
                   body
                   
                   say
                   .
                   I
                   can
                   be
                   content
                   sometimes
                   to
                   put
                   up
                   an
                   injury
                   at
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   my
                   better
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   cannot
                   brook
                   that
                   my
                   equall
                   should
                   crow
                   over
                   me
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   mine
                   inferiour
                   should
                   be
                   too
                   sawcie
                   with
                   me
                   .
                   I
                   can
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   remit
                   some
                   offenses
                   ;
                   but
                   great
                   indignities
                   I
                   cannot
                   put
                   up
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   speaketh
                   indefinitely
                   and
                   generally
                   
                   without
                   difference
                   of
                   debters
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   whosoever
                   is
                   our
                   debter
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   forgive
                   him
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   have
                   assurance
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   forgiven
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   more
                   plainly
                   expressed
                   Luke
                   11.
                   
                   
                     For
                     even
                     we
                     also
                     for
                     give
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     every
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     indebted
                     to
                     us
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   our
                   love
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   partiall
                   :
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   indeed
                   for
                   Gods
                   cause
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   love
                   our
                   friends
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   love
                   our
                   enemies
                   .
                
                 
                   May
                   not
                   a
                   man
                   therefore
                   require
                   and
                   exact
                   his
                   
                   debts
                   of
                   his
                   debter
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   God
                   forgive
                   his
                   debts
                   ?
                
                 
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   doth
                   not
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   debts
                   of
                   money
                   
                   or
                   goods
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   trespasses
                   ,
                   offenses
                   and
                   wrongs
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   Chaldee
                   and
                   Syriack
                   tongue
                   are
                   called
                   debts
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   As
                   for
                   due
                   debts
                   of
                   money
                   and
                   goods
                   ,
                   
                   them
                   thou
                   mayest
                   exact
                   of
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   pay
                   〈◊〉
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   done
                   without
                   using
                   rigour
                   or
                   seeking
                   extremities
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     meant
                     by
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   forgive
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     We
                     forgive
                  
                   ]
                   God
                   alone
                   forgiveth
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   how
                   
                   then
                   can
                   we
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   forgive
                   our
                   debters
                   ?
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   distinguish
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   debt
                   which
                   is
                   forgiven
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   forgiving
                   .
                   In
                   every
                   offense
                   
                   committed
                   against
                   the
                   neighbour
                   two
                   parties
                   are
                   offended
                   ;
                   God
                   mediately
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   neighbour
                   immediately
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   considered
                   either
                   as
                   a
                   transgression
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   properly
                   called
                   sinne
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   or
                   as
                   it
                   〈◊〉
                   or
                   hindreth
                   the
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   called
                   an
                   injury
                   or
                   wrong
                   .
                   As
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   transgression
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   remit
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   injury
                   or
                   wrong
                   done
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   remit
                   it
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   
                   said
                   to
                   forgive
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   content
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   forget
                   the
                   fault
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   forgive
                   the
                   punishment
                   for
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   imputed
                   to
                   the
                   sinner
                   .
                   Man
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   forgive
                   an
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   not
                   when
                   he
                   remitteth
                   the
                   punishment
                   due
                   unto
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   power
                   to
                   do
                   )
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   doth
                   abandon
                   all
                   purpose
                   and
                   desire
                   of
                   revenge
                   ,
                   all
                   hatred
                   and
                   ill
                   will
                   towards
                   his
                   brother
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   offense
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   this
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   then
                   belike
                   no
                   man
                   may
                   complain
                   
                   to
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   or
                   seek
                   his
                   remedy
                   by
                   law
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   susteined
                   injury
                   or
                   wrong
                   .
                
                 
                   Although
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   forgive
                   from
                   our
                   heart
                   every
                   
                   
                   one
                   that
                   o●…endeth
                   us
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   may
                   in
                   some
                   〈◊〉
                   complain
                   unto
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   and
                   seek
                   remedy
                   
                   by
                   law
                   ;
                   if
                   these
                   cautions
                   be
                   observed
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   done
                   in
                   anger
                   ,
                   or
                   malice
                   ,
                   or
                   desire
                   of
                   revenge
                   ;
                   which
                   commonly
                   are
                   the
                   grounds
                   of
                   mens
                   going
                   to
                   law
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   a
                   charitable
                   mind
                   towards
                   the
                   society
                   where
                   we
                   live
                   ,
                   towards
                   our
                   brother
                   who
                   hath
                   offended
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   towards
                   our selves
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   towards
                   the
                   society
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   the
                   
                   offense
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   laws
                   of
                   the
                   society
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   justice
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   punishment
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   power
                   to
                   remit
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   the
                   offense
                   be
                   dangerous
                   to
                   the
                   society
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Gods
                   judgement
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   contagion
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   good
                   the
                   fault
                   should
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   that
                   evil
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   God
                   prevented
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   may
                   see
                   and
                   fear
                   ,
                   and
                   fearing
                   their
                   punishment
                   may
                   not
                   follow
                   their
                   example
                   :
                   in
                   which
                   respects
                   most
                   meet
                   and
                   necessary
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   insolency
                   and
                   outrage
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   restrained
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   as
                   touching
                   the
                   party
                   :
                   If
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   
                   reclaimed
                   by
                   private
                   means
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   seek
                   that
                   by
                   publick
                   authority
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   reclaimed
                   and
                   brought
                   to
                   repentance
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   lest
                   by
                   our
                   patience
                   our
                   neighbour
                   become
                   worse
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   concerning
                   our selves
                   :
                   We
                   may
                   provide
                   
                   for
                   our
                   safetie
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   by
                   too
                   much
                   bearing
                   to
                   expose
                   our selves
                   to
                   the
                   wrongs
                   and
                   injuries
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   godly
                   men
                   to
                   complain
                   to
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   &c.
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   measure
                   nor
                   no
                   end
                   of
                   indignities
                   offered
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   albeit
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   esteem
                   every
                   wrong
                   offered
                   unto
                   us
                   as
                   an
                   affliction
                   
                   laid
                   upon
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   therefore
                   to
                   bear
                   it
                   patiently
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   seek
                   to
                   wreak
                   our selves
                   upon
                   our
                   brother
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   but
                   the
                   instrument
                   or
                   rod
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   correct
                   us
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   this
                   as
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   afflictions
                   to
                   use
                   such
                   means
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   offer
                   unto
                   us
                   of
                   deliverance
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   like
                   wayward
                   children
                   ,
                   which
                   having
                   taken
                   a
                   fall
                   will
                   not
                   rise
                   .
                   The
                   means
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   in
                   this
                   behalf
                   is
                   the
                   publick
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   magistrate
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     is
                     the
                     minister
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     do
                     well
                     :
                  
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     beareth
                     not
                     the
                     sword
                     for
                     nought
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     the
                     minister
                     of
                     God
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     an
                     avenger
                     unto
                     wrath
                     unto
                     those
                     that
                     do
                     evil
                     ,
                  
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   4.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   ,
                   signifieth
                   not
                   equalitie
                   .
                   
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     heavens
                  
                   
                   
                     are
                     higher
                     then
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     so
                     doth
                     his
                     mercy
                     excell
                  
                   the
                   greatest
                   love
                   amongst
                   men
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   7.
                   11.
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   mother
                   ,
                   Isai.
                   49.
                   15.
                   
                   And
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   his
                   love
                   is
                   greater
                   ,
                   by
                   so
                   much
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   slower
                   to
                   wrath
                   or
                   revenge
                   ,
                   Hos.
                   11.
                   9.
                   
                   
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     exercise
                     my
                     fierce
                     wrath
                     in
                     destroying
                     .
                     Ephraim
                     :
                     for
                     I
                     am
                     God
                     and
                     not
                     man.
                  
                   Had
                   our
                   Saviour
                   been
                   but
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   Apostles
                   were
                   but
                   men
                   ,
                   although
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   perhaps
                   have
                   been
                   as
                   ready
                   to
                   call
                   down
                   fire
                   from
                   heaven
                   upon
                   the
                   Samaritanes
                   as
                   they
                   ,
                   Luke
                   9.
                   54.
                   
                   Had
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   offended
                   ,
                   been
                   no
                   more
                   mercifull
                   towards
                   Niniveh
                   then
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Jonah
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   offended
                   ,
                   Niniveh
                   had
                   been
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   Jonah
                   4.
                   1.
                   
                   Therefore
                   
                   equality
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   but
                   likenesse
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   we
                   cannot
                   be
                   equall
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   like
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   Matth.
                   5.
                   48.
                   
                   
                   
                     ●…e
                     ye
                     perfect
                     as
                     your
                     heave●…ly
                     Father
                     i●…
                     perfect
                     .
                  
                   But
                   our
                   perfection
                   consisteth
                   in
                   uprightnesse
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   although
                   we
                   cannot
                   forgive
                   and
                   love
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   measure
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   in
                   like
                   quality
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   truth
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     des●…e
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     forgive
                     us
                     ;
                     for
                     even
                     we
                     also
                     unfeig●…dly
                     forgive
                     our
                     brethren
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Whenas
                   therefore
                   we
                   do
                   professe
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   so
                   
                   forgive
                   as
                   we
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   forgiven
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   desire
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   forgiven
                   as
                   we
                   forgive
                   ,
                   this
                   teacheth
                   us
                   that
                   our
                   forgivenesse
                   and
                   reconciliation
                   with
                   our
                   brethren
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   from
                   the
                   teeth
                   outward
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   halves
                   ,
                   but
                   sincere
                   &
                   intire
                   .
                   Many
                   men
                   will
                   
                     speak
                     friendly
                     to
                     their
                     neighbour
                     ,
                     when
                     malice
                     is
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                  
                   Psal.
                   28.
                   3.
                   and
                   are
                   contented
                   that
                   a
                   skin
                   should
                   be
                   drawn
                   over
                   their
                   festred
                   malice
                   ,
                   making
                   out
                   wardly
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   reconciliation
                   and
                   forgivenesse
                   whenas
                   inwardly
                   they
                   retein
                   a
                   secret
                   grudge
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   others
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Well
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     forgive
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     shall
                     never
                     forget
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   these
                   men
                   rather
                   call
                   for
                   vengeance
                   then
                   mercie
                   at
                   Gods
                   hands
                   ,
                   desiring
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   forgiven
                   as
                   they
                   forgive
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   as
                   we
                   desire
                   the
                   Lord
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   word
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   deed
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   to
                   forgive
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   forgive
                   our
                   brethren
                   that
                   have
                   offended
                   us
                   even
                   from
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   35.
                   
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   desire
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   not
                   onely
                   forgive
                   the
                   punishment
                   but
                   also
                   forget
                   the
                   fault
                   it self
                   and
                   cast
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   Mich.
                   7.
                   19.
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   also
                   forgive
                   and
                   forget
                   the
                   wrongs
                   done
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Vses
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     use
                     which
                     from
                     hence
                     ariseth
                     is
                     threefold
                     ,
                     
                     viz.
                     of
                     Instruction
                     ,
                     Consolution
                     ,
                     and
                     Reproof
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     I.
                     those
                     who
                     either
                     desire
                     to
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     aright
                     ,
                     or
                     hope
                     to
                     have
                     their
                     prayer
                     heard
                     ,
                     are
                     here
                     taught
                     how
                     to
                     behave
                     themselves
                     towards
                     their
                     brethren
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     in
                     charity
                     with
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       possible
                       and
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       in
                       them
                       lieth
                       to
                       be
                       ●…t
                       peace
                    
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     
                       with
                       all
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     12.
                     18.
                     
                     For
                     whereas
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     avoided
                     but
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     we
                     shall
                     both
                     sinne
                     against
                     God
                     and
                     offend
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     therefore
                     our
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     to
                     joyn
                     these
                     two
                     together
                     ,
                     the
                     desiring
                     of
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     and
                     reconciliation
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     seeking
                     of
                     outward
                     pe●…ce
                     and
                     reconciliation
                     with
                     men
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     first
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     offended
                     his
                     brother
                     ,
                     his
                     
                     duty
                     is
                     to
                     seek
                     reconciliation
                     with
                     him
                     before
                     he
                     can
                     look
                     for
                     reconciliation
                     with
                     God
                     :
                     as
                     our
                     Saviour
                     teacheth
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     5.
                     23.
                     24.
                     
                     
                       If
                       thou
                       bring
                       thy
                       gift
                       to
                       the
                       ●…tar
                    
                     (
                     seeking
                     reconciliation
                     with
                     God
                     )
                     
                       and
                       there
                       remembrest
                       that
                       thy
                       brother
                       hath
                       ought
                       against
                       thee
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     hust
                     offended
                     thy
                     brother
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     made
                     him
                     no
                     satisfaction
                     )
                     
                       leave
                       there
                       thine
                       offering
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     So
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     the
                     Lord
                     ord●…ined
                     that
                     whosoever
                     had
                     offended
                     his
                     neighbour
                     ,
                     and
                     came
                     to
                     seek
                     reconciliation
                     with
                     God
                     by
                     offering
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     first
                     make
                     his
                     brother
                     amends
                     whom
                     he
                     had
                     offended
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     day
                     that
                     he
                     offered
                     for
                     his
                     trespasse
                     ,
                     Lev.
                     6.
                     5.
                     and
                     then
                     forgivenesse
                     is
                     promised
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     v.
                     7.
                     
                     Out
                     of
                     our
                     Saviours
                     words
                     ,
                     Luke
                     17.
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     gathered
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     offended
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     his
                     fault
                     with
                     promise
                     of
                     amendment
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     offended
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     duty
                     (
                     though-very
                     late
                     )
                     was
                     performed
                     by
                     Josephs
                     brethren
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     50.
                     17.
                     
                     But
                     many
                     when
                     they
                     have
                     offended
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     they
                     do
                     hate
                     him
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     more
                     (
                     as
                     Amnon
                     did
                     Thamar
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Sam.
                     13.
                     15.
                     
                     )
                     and
                     are
                     further
                     from
                     reconciliation
                     then
                     the
                     party
                     offended
                     :
                     Because
                     they
                     having
                     deserved
                     ill
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     their
                     conscience
                     telleth
                     them
                     ,
                     therefore
                     they
                     expect
                     ill
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     hate
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     of
                     such
                     the
                     Italian
                     proverb
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       that
                       offendeth
                       will
                       never
                       forgive
                       .
                    
                     But
                     these
                     men
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     forgive
                     them
                     whom
                     they
                     have
                     offended
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     others
                     are
                     farthest
                     from
                     pardon
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     be
                     farthest
                     from
                     repentance
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     let
                     us
                     consider
                     how
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     behave
                     our
                     
                     selves
                     towards
                     them
                     that
                     offend
                     us
                     .
                     Our
                     duty
                     standeth
                     on
                     foure
                     degrees
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     offense
                     be
                     not
                     notorious
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     no
                     notice
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     dissemble
                     it
                     and
                     to
                     passe
                     by
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     Solomon
                     saith
                     ,
                     Prov.
                     10.
                     12.
                     
                     
                       Hatred
                       stirreth
                       up
                       contention
                       :
                       but
                       love
                       covereth
                       the
                       multitude
                       of
                       offenses
                       :
                    
                     and
                     Prov.
                     19.
                     11.
                     
                     
                       The
                       discretion
                       of
                       a
                       man
                       maketh
                       him
                       slow
                       to
                       anger
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       is
                       his
                       glory
                       to
                       passe
                       by
                       an
                       offense
                       .
                    
                     Examples
                     ,
                     in
                     Saul
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Sam.
                     10.
                     27.
                     and
                     David
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     38.
                     13
                     ,
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     Our
                     first
                     duty
                     therefore
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     wronged
                     
                     is
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     fret
                     and
                     fume
                     ,
                     storm
                     and
                     chafe
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     lesse
                     to
                     proceed
                     to
                     brawling
                     or
                     blows
                     :
                     For
                     ,
                     as
                     Solomon
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Indignation
                       resteth
                       in
                       the
                       bosome
                       of
                       fools
                       ,
                    
                     Eccles
                     7.
                     10.
                     
                       but
                       he
                       that
                       is
                       slow
                       to
                       anger
                       is
                       wise
                       ,
                    
                     Prov.
                     14.
                     29.
                     
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     to
                     moderate
                     our
                     anger
                     and
                     desire
                     of
                     revenge
                     ,
                     
                     let
                     us
                     consider
                     these
                     two
                     things
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     thy
                     brother
                     which
                     offendeth
                     thee
                     is
                     the
                     rod
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &c.
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     as
                     thou
                     forgivest
                     so
                     thou
                     must
                     look
                     to
                     be
                     forgiven
                     .
                     If
                     when
                     thou
                     art
                     wronged
                     ,
                     thou
                     chafest
                     ,
                     and
                     stormest
                     ,
                     and
                     presently
                     revengest
                     thy self
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     makest
                     this
                     prayer
                     thou
                     dost
                     desire
                     the
                     Lord
                     so
                     to
                     deal
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     offendest
                     presently
                     to
                     be
                     revenged
                     of
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     duty
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     offended
                     
                     not
                     to
                     retein
                     anger
                     ,
                     purpose
                     or
                     desire
                     of
                     revenge
                     ,
                     but
                     freely
                     and
                     from
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     forgive
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     Lev.
                     19.
                     18.
                     
                     Rom.
                     12.
                     19.
                     
                     Ephes.
                     4.
                     32.
                     
                     Col.
                     3.
                     13.
                     
                     And
                     thus
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     forgive
                     our
                     brother
                     openly
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     acknowledge
                     his
                     fault
                     and
                     repent
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     so
                     oft
                     as
                     he
                     seeketh
                     reconciliation
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     seven
                     times
                     a
                     day
                     ,
                     Luke
                     17.
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                     If
                     he
                     do
                     not
                     ask
                     forgivenesse
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     persist
                     in
                     hating
                     and
                     wronging
                     us
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     we
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     forgive
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     desire
                     his
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     his
                     amendment
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     5.
                     44.
                     
                  
                   
                     Unto
                     the
                     performance
                     of
                     this
                     duty
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     
                     moved
                     by
                     these
                     arguments
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     forgive
                     our
                     neighbour
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     not
                     forgive
                     us
                     ,
                     
                     Matth.
                     6.
                     15.
                     
                     Mark
                     11.
                     25
                     ,
                     26.
                     2.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     retein
                     anger
                     
                     and
                     desire
                     of
                     revenge
                     ,
                     with
                     what
                     face
                     can
                     we
                     pray
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     forgive
                     us
                     our
                     great
                     debts
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     remit
                     those
                     pettie
                     debts
                     of
                     our
                     brother
                     ?
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     purpose
                     notable
                     is
                     that
                     saying
                     of
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     Sirach
                     ,
                     Ecclus
                     28.
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     
                       He
                       that
                       revengeth
                       shall
                       find
                       vengeance
                       from
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       will
                       surely
                       keep
                       his
                       sinnes
                       in
                       remembrance
                       .
                       Forgive
                       thy
                       neighbour
                       the
                       hurt
                       that
                       he
                       hath
                       done
                       unto
                       thee
                       ,
                       so
                       shall
                    
                     
                     
                       thy
                       sinnis
                       also
                       be
                       forgiven
                       when
                       thou
                       pr●…est
                       .
                       One
                       man
                       beareth
                       hatred
                       against
                       another
                       ,
                       and
                       doth
                       he
                       seek
                       p●…rdon
                       from
                       the
                       Lord
                       ?
                       He
                       sheweth
                       no
                       mercy
                       to
                       a
                       man
                       which
                       is
                       like
                       himself
                       ,
                       and
                       doth
                       he
                       ask
                       forgivenesse
                       of
                       his
                       own
                       sinnes
                       ?
                       If
                       he
                       that
                       is
                       but
                       flesh
                       nourish
                       hatred
                       ,
                       who
                       will
                       intreat
                       for
                       pardon
                       of
                       his
                       sinnes
                       ?
                    
                     Therefore
                     Paul
                     exhorteth
                     us
                     to
                     
                       pray
                       ,
                       lifting
                       up
                       pure
                       hands
                       without
                       anger
                       ,
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     2.
                     8.
                     and
                     Peter
                     signifieth
                     that
                     anger
                     interrupteth
                     this
                     exercise
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     3.
                     7.
                     3.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     
                     do
                     not
                     forgive
                     our
                     brother
                     ,
                     in
                     making
                     this
                     prayer
                     we
                     desire
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     execute
                     his
                     vengeance
                     upon
                     us
                     rather
                     then
                     crave
                     forgivenesse
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     For
                     this
                     cause
                     ,
                     as
                     Augustine
                     exhorteth
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     above
                     all
                     other
                     sinnes
                     to
                     lay
                     aside
                     anger
                     and
                     hatred
                     when
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     pray
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     prayer
                     obteineth
                     pardon
                     for
                     other
                     sinnes
                     ;
                     but
                     for
                     this
                     sinne
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     pulleth
                     down
                     vengeance
                     upon
                     him
                     that
                     desireth
                     revenge
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     for
                     those
                     reasons
                     which
                     we
                     pretend
                     for
                     our
                     
                     anger
                     ,
                     hatred
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     of
                     revenge
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     most
                     vain
                     ,
                     especially
                     if
                     we
                     compare
                     the
                     debts
                     of
                     our
                     brethren
                     to
                     us
                     with
                     those
                     which
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     forgiven
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     For
                     some
                     will
                     alledge
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       offenses
                       which
                       he
                       hath
                       committed
                       against
                       me
                       are
                       great
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       cannot
                       put
                       them
                       up
                       .
                    
                     But
                     they
                     are
                     nothing
                     to
                     those
                     sinnes
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     committed
                     against
                     God.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Yea
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       hath
                       touched
                       my
                       good
                       name
                       .
                    
                     And
                     thou
                     by
                     thy
                     sinnes
                     hast
                     dishonoured
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     hast
                     caused
                     his
                     holy
                     name
                     to
                     be
                     blasphemed
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     
                       Yea
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       is
                       mine
                       inferiour
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     And
                     what
                     art
                     thou
                     to
                     God
                     ?
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Yea
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       offenses
                       which
                       he
                       hath
                       committed
                       against
                       me
                       are
                       ma●…y
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       never
                       maketh
                       an
                       end
                       of
                       doing
                    
                     
                     
                       me
                       wrong
                    
                     .
                     But
                     nothing
                     so
                     many
                     as
                     thy
                     sinnes
                     are
                     against
                     God
                     :
                     neither
                     dost
                     thou
                     put
                     an
                     end
                     to
                     thy
                     sinning
                     .
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Yea
                       ,
                       but
                       I
                       have
                       deserved
                       well
                       of
                       him
                       .
                    
                     But
                     not
                     so
                     well
                     as
                     God
                     hath
                     deserved
                     of
                     thee
                     .
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Yea
                       ,
                       but
                       I
                       have
                       sought
                       to
                       win
                       him
                       with
                       kindnesse
                       .
                    
                     And
                     hath
                     not
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     his
                     mercies
                     invited
                     thee
                     to
                     repentance
                     ?
                     7.
                     
                     
                       Yea
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       hath
                       been
                       often
                       admonished
                       of
                       his
                       fault
                       .
                    
                     Not
                     fo
                     oft
                     as
                     thou
                     .
                  
                   
                     Furthermore
                     ,
                     as
                     thy
                     brother
                     offendeth
                     against
                     
                     thee
                     ,
                     so
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     thou
                     offendest
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     giving
                     him
                     occasion
                     of
                     evil
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     anger
                     and
                     impatience
                     conceived
                     against
                     him
                     :
                     therefore
                     the
                     debt
                     being
                     mutuall
                     ,
                     thou
                     shouldst
                     be
                     ready
                     to
                     strike
                     off
                     thine
                     own
                     debt
                     by
                     pardoning
                     of
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     although
                     perhaps
                     thou
                     hast
                     not
                     deserved
                     so
                     ill
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     yet
                     thou
                     hast
                     deserved
                     worse
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     him
                     as
                     his
                     instrument
                     correcteth
                     thee
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     must
                     ●…ay
                     ,
                     as
                     Mich.
                     7.
                     9.
                     
                     
                       I
                       have
                       sinned
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       I
                       will
                       bear
                       the
                       anger
                       of
                       the
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     third
                     degree
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     forgetfulnesse
                     ;
                     
                     That
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     onely
                     forgive
                     but
                     also
                     forget
                     the
                     offenses
                     done
                     against
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     desire
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     forget
                     the
                     sinnes
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     committed
                     against
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     this
                     art
                     of
                     oblivion
                     ,
                     which
                     Themistocles
                     wished
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     beg
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     fourth
                     is
                     ,
                     by
                     Christian
                     ●…harity
                     to
                     labour
                     to
                     
                     win
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     overcome
                     evil
                     with
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     12.
                     21.
                     
                     And
                     this
                     love
                     must
                     be
                     exercised
                     1.
                     by
                     doing
                     good
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     deserved
                     ill
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     25.
                     21
                     ,
                     22.
                     for
                     thereby
                     also
                     we
                     shall
                     resemble
                     the
                     
                     goodnesse
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     although
                     he
                     hath
                     been
                     diversly
                     offended
                     ,
                     yet
                     first
                     seeketh
                     reconciliation
                     with
                     us
                     .
                     2.
                     in
                     commending
                     them
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     5.
                     44.
                     
                  
                   
                     II.
                     The
                     second
                     use
                     is
                     consolation
                     to
                     them
                     who
                     
                     are
                     ready
                     to
                     forgive
                     the
                     offenses
                     of
                     their
                     brethren
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     do
                     forgive
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     assured
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     forgiven
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     6.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       If
                       ye
                       forgive
                       men
                       their
                       trespasses
                       ,
                       your
                       heavenly
                       Father
                       will
                       forgive
                       you
                       .
                    
                     For
                     which
                     cause
                     our
                     Saviour
                     .
                     Christ
                     pronounceth
                     the
                     
                       mercifull
                       to
                       be
                       blessed
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       shall
                       obtein
                       mercy
                       ,
                    
                     Matth.
                     5.
                     7.
                     
                     And
                     undoubtedly
                     the
                     true
                     love
                     of
                     our
                     brother
                     for
                     Gods
                     cause
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     especially
                     to
                     be
                     seen
                     in
                     forgiving
                     offenses
                     ,
                     is
                     an
                     evident
                     argument
                     of
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God.
                     The
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     a
                     fruit
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     love
                     him
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     perswaded
                     that
                     he
                     loved
                     us
                     first
                     :
                     and
                     where
                     faith
                     is
                     there
                     is
                     justification
                     and
                     remission
                     of
                     sinnes
                     by
                     imputation
                     of
                     Christs
                     righteousnesse
                     apprehended
                     by
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     last
                     use
                     is
                     a
                     reproof
                     of
                     those
                     which
                     
                     using
                     this
                     prayer
                     notwithstanding
                     retein
                     hatred
                     against
                     their
                     brother
                     or
                     purpose
                     of
                     revenge
                     .
                     And
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     reproved
                     both
                     for
                     their
                     hypocrisie
                     and
                     folly
                     :
                     their
                     hypocrisie
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     not
                     forgiving
                     their
                     neighbours
                     but
                     reteining
                     malice
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     lie
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       even
                       we
                       also
                       forgive
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Their
                     folly
                     ;
                     because
                     using
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     
                       Forgive
                       us
                       as
                       we
                       forgive
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     forgiving
                     but
                     purposing
                     and
                     desiring
                     revenge
                     ,
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     craving
                     pardon
                     they
                     desire
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     revenged
                     on
                     them
                     for
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     revenged
                     on
                     their
                     neighbour
                     .
                     Of
                     both
                     which
                     hypocrisie
                     
                     and
                     folly
                     our
                     lustie
                     gallants
                     ,
                     especially
                     our
                     chevaliers
                     and
                     hacksters
                     ,
                     are
                     guilty
                     :
                     who
                     think
                     it
                     the
                     greatest
                     disparagement
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     (
                     which
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     esteemeth
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     )
                     to
                     put
                     up
                     an
                     injury
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     will
                     die
                     upon
                     a
                     man
                     rather
                     then
                     suffer
                     the
                     least
                     offense
                     unrevenged
                     .
                     But
                     these
                     men
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     not
                     onely
                     they
                     are
                     carnall
                     men
                     and
                     remain
                     in
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     that
                     in
                     seeking
                     private
                     revenge
                     they
                     are
                     satanicall
                     and
                     devilish
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     when
                     Abishai
                     stirred
                     up
                     David
                     to
                     revenge
                     himselfe
                     upon
                     Shimei
                     ,
                     David
                     answered
                     ,
                     
                       What
                       have
                       I
                       to
                       do
                       with
                       you
                       ,
                       ye
                       sonnes
                       of
                       Zeruiah
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       are
                       this
                       day
                       to
                       me
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       stead
                       of
                       Satan
                    
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Sam.
                     19.
                     22.
                     to
                     teach
                     us
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     inspired
                     of
                     Satan
                     that
                     breathe
                     after
                     revenge
                     .
                     
                       Yea
                       ,
                       but
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     one
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       know
                       how
                       to
                       avoid
                       both
                       this
                       hypocrisie
                       and
                       folly
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       even
                       with
                       mine
                       enemie
                       too
                       .
                       For
                       either
                       I
                       will
                       leave
                       out
                       this
                       petition
                       ,
                       or
                       use
                       some
                       other
                       sorm
                       of
                       prayer
                       where
                       this
                       clause
                       is
                       not
                       ,
                       or
                       else
                       I
                       will
                       not
                       pray
                       at
                       all
                       .
                    
                     Yea
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     whether
                     we
                     use
                     these
                     words
                     or
                     no
                     ,
                     standeth
                     sure
                     ;
                     
                       If
                       ye
                       forgive
                       not
                       men
                       their
                       trespasses
                       ,
                       neither
                       will
                       your
                       heavenly
                       Father
                       forgive
                       you
                       your
                       trespasses
                       ,
                    
                     Matth.
                     6.
                     5.
                     
                     &
                     18.
                     33.
                     and
                     therefore
                     those
                     that
                     use
                     such
                     shifts
                     do
                     but
                     mock
                     God
                     and
                     deceive
                     themselves
                     .
                     Remember
                     the
                     parable
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     18.
                     and
                     the
                     saying
                     of
                     Tertullian
                     ,
                     
                       Quid
                       est
                       ad
                       pacem
                       Dei
                       accedere
                       sine
                       pace
                       ?
                       ad
                       remissionem
                       debitorum
                       cum
                       retentione
                       injuriarum
                       ?
                       Quomodo
                       placabit
                       patrem
                       iratus
                       in
                       fratrem
                       ?
                    
                     &c.
                     What
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     come
                     unto
                     God
                     to
                     seek
                     peace
                     without
                     peace
                     ?
                     for
                     remission
                     of
                     our
                     debts
                     with
                     retention
                     
                     of
                     wrongs
                     ?
                     How
                     shall
                     he
                     please
                     the
                     Father
                     that
                     is
                     angry
                     with
                     his
                     brother
                     ?
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Vers.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     lead
                     us
                     not
                     into
                     temptation
                     ;
                     but
                     deliver
                     us
                     from
                     evil
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 this
                 petition
                 and
                 the
                 coupling
                 it
                 
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 we
                 begged
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 justification
                 and
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 we
                 crave
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 sanctification
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 fortitude
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 prevent
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 enabled
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 tentations
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 provoking
                 us
                 unto
                 sinne
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 we
                 asked
                 freedome
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 we
                 crave
                 deliverance
                 from
                 the
                 evil
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 against
                 tentations
                 alluring
                 us
                 thereunto
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 order
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 ask
                 first
                 justification
                 &
                 freedome
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 sanctification
                 and
                 freedome
                 from
                 committing
                 sinne
                 ;
                 because
                 justification
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 goeth
                 before
                 sanctification
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 coupling
                 of
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 signified
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 And
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 this
                 dutie
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 desire
                 freedome
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 desirous
                 &
                 carefull
                 to
                 forsake
                 and
                 prevent
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 occasions
                 thereof
                 .
                 Forsaking
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 a
                 companion
                 of
                 the
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 And
                 whosoever
                 hath
                 faith
                 and
                 believeth
                 the
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 hath
                 also
                 a
                 
                 care
                 to
                 prevent
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 endeavour
                 to
                 resist
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 provocations
                 thereof
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 washed
                 from
                 sinne
                 ?
                 take
                 heed
                 thou
                 be
                 not
                 again
                 defiled
                 therewith
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Spouse
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 chap
                 5.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   I
                   have
                   washed
                   my
                   feet
                   ;
                   how
                   should
                   I
                   again
                   defile
                   them
                   ?
                
                 Hath
                 Christ
                 justified
                 and
                 freed
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ?
                 
                   stand
                   fast
                   in
                   this
                   liberty
                   which
                   Christ
                   hath
                   purchased
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   not
                   again
                   intangled
                   in
                   this
                   yoke
                   of
                   bondage
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 
                   he
                   that
                   committeth
                   sinne
                   is
                   a
                   servant
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 Far
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 us
                 to
                 
                   abuse
                   this
                   liberty
                   as
                   an
                   occasion
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 13.
                 as
                 though
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 sinne
                 we
                 might
                 sinne
                 more
                 freely
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 the
                 contrary
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 24.
                 
                 Luke
                 1.
                 74.
                 
              
               
                 Neither
                 may
                 we
                 think
                 ,
                 as
                 secure
                 men
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 perswaded
                 that
                 our
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiven
                 by
                 Christ
                 we
                 are
                 safe
                 from
                 sinne
                 and
                 need
                 not
                 fear
                 the
                 allurements
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 stand
                 upon
                 our
                 watch
                 and
                 ward
                 ,
                 but
                 live
                 in
                 security
                 .
                 For
                 tentation
                 unto
                 sinne
                 is
                 a
                 consequent
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 Whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 loveth
                 the
                 devil
                 hateth
                 :
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 draweth
                 unto
                 himself
                 and
                 pulleth
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 him
                 the
                 devil
                 laboureth
                 to
                 pluck
                 back
                 again
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 not
                 tempted
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fearfull
                 signe
                 that
                 the
                 strong
                 man
                 possesseth
                 still
                 his
                 hold
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 is
                 in
                 quiet
                 :
                 Whereas
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 with
                 tentations
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 Gods
                 favour
                 ,
                 if
                 also
                 we
                 have
                 grace
                 to
                 resist
                 them
                 .
                 Satan
                 fighteth
                 not
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 under
                 his
                 bondage
                 and
                 fight
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 his
                 camp
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 souldiers
                 under
                 the
                 banner
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 
                 look
                 to
                 be
                 assaulted
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 be
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 militant
                 Church
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 whole
                 life
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 spirituall
                 warfare
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 daily
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 allurements
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 
                   Satan
                   desireth
                   to
                   winnow
                   and
                   to
                   sift
                   them
                   as
                   wheat
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 2.
                 31.
                 to
                 such
                 he
                 sendeth
                 his
                 
                   messenger
                   to
                   buffet
                   them
                
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 7.
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 therefore
                 knowing
                 his
                 faithfull
                 servants
                 whom
                 he
                 loveth
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 subject
                 to
                 tentation
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 teacheth
                 them
                 to
                 use
                 this
                 prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 commandeth
                 them
                 
                   to
                   watch
                   and
                   pray
                   that
                   they
                   enter
                   not
                   into
                   tentation
                   ,
                
                 Mark
                 14.
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 necessitie
                 of
                 which
                 prayer
                 is
                 further
                 to
                 be
                 
                 enforced
                 by
                 consideration
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 likenesse
                 to
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 weaknesse
                 to
                 withstand
                 .
                 Sinne
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 flesh
                 continually
                 sendeth
                 forth
                 concupiscences
                 which
                 
                   sight
                   against
                
                 souls
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   members
                   carrieth
                   captive
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 desire
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 baits
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 to
                 allure
                 us
                 unto
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 bad
                 examples
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 stumbling-blocks
                 whereat
                 we
                 stumble
                 &
                 fall
                 .
                 The
                 devil
                 ,
                 very
                 cunning
                 ,
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 malitious
                 ,
                 diligent
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 craft
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   old
                   serpent
                
                 ,
                 cunningly
                 using
                 our
                 own
                 corruptions
                 and
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 the
                 baits
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 examples
                 to
                 intangle
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 power
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   prince
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 ,
                 John
                 12.
                 31.
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 his
                 malice
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 Satan
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 diligence
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   traverse
                   the
                   earth
                
                 ,
                 Job
                 .
                 1.
                 7.
                 and
                 as
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   go
                   about
                   as
                   a
                   roring
                   lion
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 1.
                 
                 Epist.
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 As
                 
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 naturally
                 
                   drinking
                   in
                   sinne
                   like
                   water
                
                 ,
                 Job
                 .
                 15.
                 16.
                 and
                 weak
                 to
                 resist
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 our
                 
                   fight
                   is
                   not
                   with
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   principalities
                   and
                   powers
                   ,
                   with
                   worldly
                   governours
                   of
                   the
                   darknesse
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   with
                   spirituall
                   wickednesse
                   in
                   high
                   places
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 our
                 guard
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   take
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   armour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 especially
                 by
                 prayer
                 to
                 flee
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 establish
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 free
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   stand
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   against
                   the
                   artificiall
                   and
                   cunning
                   assaults
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                
                 Ephes.
                 6.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 words
                 :
                 Wherein
                 the
                 
                 petition
                 is
                 first
                 propounded
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 expounded
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 desire
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 
                   not
                   lead
                   us
                   into
                   tentation
                
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 desire
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 tempted
                 to
                 
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   evil
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 quail
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 tentation
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 our
                 Saviour
                 prayeth
                 John
                 17.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   pray
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   take
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   keep
                   them
                   from
                   evil
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 these
                 two
                 branches
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 into
                 two
                 petitions
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 adversative
                 particle
                 But
                 sheweth
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Lead
                   us
                   not
                   into
                   tentation
                   ;
                   and
                   deliver
                   us
                   from
                   evil
                
                 ;
                 but
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Lead
                   us
                   not
                   into
                   tentation
                   ;
                   but
                   deliver
                   us
                   from
                   evil
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 setting
                 down
                 our
                 request
                 negatively
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 affirmatively
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   thou
                   give
                   us
                   over
                   to
                   the
                   tempter
                   ,
                   nor
                   leave
                   us
                   to
                   our selves
                   ;
                   but
                   with
                   tentation
                   give
                   an
                   issue
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   overcome
                   in
                   the
                   tentation
                   ,
                   but
                   preserved
                   and
                   delivered
                   from
                   evil
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 words
                 
                 severally
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 inferre
                 the
                 uses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Two
                   sorts
                   of
                   temptations
                   .
                
                 
                   Temptations
                   are
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   Probations
                   ;
                   2.
                   
                   Provocations
                   to
                   evil
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Probations
                   and
                   trialls
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   men
                   sometimes
                   
                   do
                   tempt
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   God.
                   Men
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   one
                   friend
                   ,
                   to
                   try
                   the
                   good
                   will
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   asketh
                   some
                   benefit
                   which
                   he
                   meaneth
                   not
                   to
                   take
                   :
                   or
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   try
                   the
                   fidelity
                   of
                   his
                   servant
                   ,
                   either
                   droppeth
                   some
                   money
                   in
                   his
                   way
                   ,
                   or
                   biddeth
                   him
                   do
                   some
                   difficult
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   him
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   God
                   trieth
                   men
                   ,
                   either
                   that
                   his
                   graces
                   may
                   appear
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   and
                   their
                   good
                   ;
                   or
                   their
                   infirmities
                   may
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   humbled
                   &
                   more
                   seriously
                   turn
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   8.
                   2
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   And
                   
                   these
                   trialls
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   left
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   are
                   his
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   bestoweth
                   upon
                   men
                   many
                   times
                   to
                   try
                   their
                   thankfulnesse
                   ,
                   humility
                   ,
                   obedience
                   ,
                   charity
                   ,
                   affiance
                   in
                   God
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   Exod.
                   16.
                   4.
                   when
                   the
                   people
                   wanted
                   food
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   sent
                   them
                   food
                   from
                   heaven
                   
                     to
                     tempt
                  
                   or
                   
                     to
                     prove
                     them
                     whether
                     they
                     ●…ould
                     walk
                     in
                     his
                     law
                     ●…r
                     no.
                  
                   If
                   men
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   prosperity
                   would
                   consider
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   bestoweth
                   his
                   blessings
                   upon
                   them
                   thereby
                   to
                   try
                   them
                   ▪
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   shew
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   doubtlesse
                   this
                   meditation
                   would
                   be
                   profitable
                   ,
                   partly
                   to
                   bewray
                   their
                   wants
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   partly
                   to
                   incite
                   them
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   approve
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   proveth
                   them
                   .
                   Prove
                   therefore
                   and
                   examine
                   thy self
                   :
                   God
                   hath
                   
                   bestowed
                   these
                   blessings
                   upon
                   thee
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   ,
                   so
                   great
                   :
                   Hast
                   thou
                   been
                   thankfull
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   giver
                   ?
                   hath
                   not
                   thine
                   heart
                   been
                   lift
                   up
                   with
                   pride
                   ?
                   hast
                   thou
                   been
                   carefull
                   to
                   please
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   been
                   so
                   gracious
                   unto
                   thee
                   ?
                   or
                   hast
                   thou
                   been
                   displeased
                   with
                   thy self
                   when
                   thou
                   hast
                   offended
                   so
                   good
                   a
                   God
                   ?
                   hast
                   thou
                   been
                   ready
                   to
                   expose
                   those
                   gifts
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   to
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   relief
                   of
                   thy
                   brethren
                   ?
                   hast
                   thou
                   not
                   trusted
                   in
                   thy
                   riches
                   and
                   thine
                   own
                   means
                   more
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   providence
                   and
                   blessing
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   If
                   in
                   these
                   respects
                   thou
                   hast
                   been
                   wanting
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   these
                   trialls
                   God
                   would
                   let
                   thee
                   see
                   what
                   thou
                   art
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayest
                   be
                   humbled
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   mayest
                   truly
                   labour
                   to
                   approve
                   thy self
                   unto
                   him
                   by
                   thy
                   thankfulnesse
                   ,
                   humility
                   ,
                   obedience
                   ,
                   charity
                   ,
                   affiance
                   reposed
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   trialls
                   of
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   crosse
                   our
                   
                   desires
                   :
                   as
                   first
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   commandeth
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   loth
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   So
                   he
                   tempted
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   22.
                   1.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   exerciseth
                   us
                   with
                   afflictions
                   which
                   are
                   hard
                   for
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   to
                   bear
                   .
                   So
                   Job
                   was
                   tempted
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   godly
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   afflictions
                   are
                   called
                   tentations
                   ,
                   Jam.
                   1.
                   2.
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   7.
                   laid
                   upon
                   them
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   try
                   their
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   patience
                   ,
                   their
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   love
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   are
                   therefore
                   called
                   
                     trialls
                     of
                     faith
                  
                   ,
                   Jam.
                   1.
                   3.
                   
                   Revel
                   .
                   2.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     The
                     devil
                     shall
                     cast
                     some
                     of
                     you
                     into
                     prison
                     ,
                     that
                     ye
                     may
                     be
                     tried
                     .
                  
                   Ecclus
                   27.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     The
                     fornace
                     proveth
                     the
                     p●…tters
                     vessel
                     :
                     so
                     d●…
                     tentations
                     try
                     mens
                     thoughts
                     ,
                  
                   Pro.
                   17.
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   as
                   by
                   winnowing
                   the
                   wheat
                   is
                   tried
                   and
                   severed
                   from
                   the
                   chaff
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   sound
                   Christian
                   from
                   the
                   
                   hypocrite
                   by
                   affliction
                   .
                   Hath
                   the
                   Lord
                   therefore
                   laid
                   any
                   crosse
                   upon
                   thee
                   ?
                   consider
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   it
                   to
                   try
                   thee
                   .
                   Examine
                   therefore
                   thy self
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   let
                   thee
                   see
                   thine
                   own
                   weaknesse
                   :
                   let
                   the
                   sight
                   thereof
                   humble
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   thee
                   more
                   carefull
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   to
                   approve
                   thy self
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   thy
                   humble
                   ,
                   patient
                   ,
                   thankfull
                   and
                   chearfull
                   bearing
                   of
                   the
                   crosse
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   James
                   saith
                   ,
                   chap.
                   1.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     Blessed
                     is
                     the
                     man
                     that
                     indureth
                     temptation
                     :
                     For
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     found
                     approved
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     receive
                     the
                     crown
                     of
                     life
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     love
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   thus
                   God
                   also
                   trieth
                   his
                   servants
                   by
                   suffering
                   heresies
                   ,
                   and
                   permitting
                   the
                   wicked
                   to
                   live
                   among
                   them
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   19.
                   
                   
                     There
                     must
                     be
                     heresies
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     are
                     approved
                     may
                     be
                     known
                     ,
                  
                   Deut.
                   13.
                   3.
                   
                   Jud.
                   2.
                   22.
                   
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   all
                   these
                   trialls
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   8.
                   16.
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   tried
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   contrariwise
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   tried
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   tried
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   approved
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   26.
                   2.
                   and
                   139.
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   Temptations
                   which
                   be
                   for
                   evil
                   are
                   either
                   provocations
                   
                   unto
                   evil
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   evil
                   ;
                   or
                   punishments
                   of
                   evil
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   just
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   former
                   sense
                   tentation
                   is
                   the
                   provocation
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   unto
                   evil
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   three
                   fountains
                   ,
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   As
                   touching
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   James
                   saith
                   chap.
                   1.
                   13
                   ,
                   
                   14.
                   
                   
                     Let
                     no
                     man
                     say
                     that
                     is
                     tempted
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     tempted
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     God
                     cannot
                     be
                     tempted
                     with
                     evil
                     ;
                     neither
                     tempteth
                     he
                     any
                     man
                  
                   (
                   namely
                   ,
                   to
                   evil
                   .
                   )
                   
                     But
                     every
                     man
                     is
                     tempted
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     drawn
                     away
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     concupiscence
                     and
                     is
                  
                   
                   enticed
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   15.
                   19.
                   
                   
                     Out
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     proceed
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     evil
                     reasonings
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   thoughts
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   world
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   tempt
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   respect
                   
                   of
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   worldly
                   things
                   .
                   Men
                   tempt
                   to
                   evil
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   punishment
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   by
                   captious
                   questions
                   they
                   seek
                   to
                   bring
                   a
                   man
                   into
                   danger
                   :
                   which
                   Christ
                   calleth
                   tempting
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   22.
                   18.
                   
                   Or
                   else
                   to
                   evil
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   either
                   they
                   do
                   by
                   counsel
                   and
                   allurement
                   ,
                   as
                   Jonadab
                   did
                   Amnon
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   13.
                   5.
                   
                   Achitophel
                   ,
                   Absalom
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   16.
                   21.
                   
                   Or
                   example
                   ,
                   by
                   words
                   ,
                   or
                   deeds
                   .
                   By
                   words
                   alluring
                   :
                   so
                   did
                   
                   Josephs
                   mistresse
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   39.
                   7
                   ,
                   12.
                   the
                   harlot
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   7.
                   13
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   1.
                   10
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   So
                   by
                   entising
                   words
                   Jezebel
                   tempted
                   Ahab
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Kings
                   21.
                   7.
                   25.
                   
                   By
                   example
                   .
                   A
                   
                   sinne
                   committed
                   in
                   the
                   notice
                   of
                   another
                   is
                   committed
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   destroyeth
                   him
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   offender
                   lieth
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     As
                     he
                     that
                     lusteth
                     after
                     a
                     woman
                     hath
                     committed
                     adultery
                     with
                     her
                     though
                     she
                     remain
                     undefiled
                     ,
                     so
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   For
                   every
                   sin
                   committed
                   in
                   the
                   notice
                   of
                   our
                   brother
                   is
                   a
                   scandal
                   provoking
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   like
                   ;
                   yea
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     destroying
                     of
                     our
                     brother
                     for
                     whom
                     Christ
                     died
                     ,
                  
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   15.
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   11.
                   
                   Where
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   men
                   must
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   provoke
                   others
                   to
                   sinne
                   are
                   in
                   that
                   action
                   the
                   very
                   instruments
                   of
                   Satan
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   are
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   enterteined
                   as
                   Christ
                   did
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   16.
                   22
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   
                     Avaunt
                     ,
                     Satan
                     ;
                     for
                     thou
                     art
                     a
                     scandal
                     unto
                     me
                     :
                  
                   or
                   as
                   David
                   did
                   Abishai
                   tempting
                   him
                   to
                   revenge
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     have
                     I
                     to
                     do
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     ye
                     sonnes
                     of
                     Zeruiah
                     ,
                     that
                     ye
                     are
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     Satan
                     unto
                     me
                     this
                     day
                     ?
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   19.
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   whereby
                   men
                   are
                   tempted
                   
                   
                   are
                   either
                   the
                   desires
                   or
                   the
                   terrours
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   For
                   sometime
                   the
                   world
                   allureth
                   unto
                   evil
                   by
                   promising
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   terrifieth
                   from
                   good
                   by
                   threatning
                   evil
                   things
                   .
                   The
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   things
                   desired
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   peace
                   and
                   prosperity
                   ;
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   profit
                   ,
                   preferment
                   ,
                   and
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   )
                   are
                   many
                   times
                   so
                   many
                   baits
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   snares
                   of
                   Satan
                   :
                   baits
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   getting
                   ;
                   and
                   snares
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   using
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   sinne
                   ,
                   being
                   in
                   it self
                   ugly
                   and
                   fearfull
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   come
                   in
                   its
                   own
                   likenesse
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   hook
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   covered
                   with
                   the
                   shew
                   sometimes
                   of
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   of
                   profit
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   of
                   preferment
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   bait
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   voluptuous
                   man
                   with
                   desire
                   of
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   the
                   covetous
                   man
                   by
                   coveting
                   after
                   profit
                   ,
                   the
                   ambitious
                   man
                   by
                   gaping
                   after
                   preferment
                   might
                   swallow
                   the
                   hook
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   to
                   their
                   perdition
                   .
                   Men
                   had
                   therefore
                   need
                   to
                   look
                   unto
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   getting
                   their
                   desires
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   got
                   but
                   by
                   sinne
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   baits
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   .
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   using
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   snares
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                   whenas
                   mens
                   minds
                   &
                   hearts
                   are
                   intangled
                   with
                   them
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   cannot
                   mind
                   or
                   affect
                   heavenly
                   things
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   called
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   means
                   of
                   their
                   salvation
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   their
                   worldly
                   excuses
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   Luke
                   14.
                   18.
                   
                   If
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   call
                   upon
                   God
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   their
                   heart
                   notwithstanding
                   goeth
                   a
                   whoring
                   after
                   their
                   worldly
                   desires
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   fettered
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   freely
                   set
                   their
                   hearts
                   and
                   
                   minds
                   on
                   better
                   things
                   .
                   Men
                   had
                   therefore
                   need
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   unto
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     use
                     the
                     world
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     used
                     it
                     not
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   possesse
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   not
                   possessed
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   once
                   they
                   set
                   their
                   ●…earts
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   wholly
                   addicted
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     fall
                     into
                     tentation
                     and
                     snares
                     of
                     the
                     devil
                     ▪
                     ●…nd
                     into
                     many
                     foolish
                     and
                     noysome
                     lusts
                     ,
                     which
                     dr●…wn
                     ●…en
                     in
                     perdition
                     and
                     destruction
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   6.
                   9.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   good
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   many
                   
                   times
                   baits
                   and
                   snares
                   to
                   allure
                   men
                   to
                   evil
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   entangle
                   them
                   therewith
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   evils
                   and
                   crosses
                   which
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   many
                   times
                   terrours
                   to
                   scare
                   and
                   terrifie
                   men
                   from
                   God.
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     embrace
                     godlinesse
                     and
                     sincerely
                     professe
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     then
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     onely
                     bereave
                     thy self
                     of
                     that
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     profit
                     and
                     preferm●…t
                     which
                     thou
                     mightest
                     have
                     enjoyed
                     ,
                     but
                     thou
                     shalt
                     live
                     i●…
                     misery
                     ,
                     in
                     want
                     ,
                     disgrace
                     and
                     contempt
                     ;
                     ●…y
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     s●…
                     be
                     that
                     thou
                     shalt
                     lose
                     thy
                     goo●…
                     and
                     hazard
                     thy
                     life
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   by
                   all●…rements
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   and
                   terrours
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   many
                   men
                   are
                   tempted
                   with
                   Demas
                   
                     to
                     forsake
                  
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     to
                     embrace
                     this
                     present
                     world
                     .
                  
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   make
                   Moses
                   his
                   choise
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   11.
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   remembring
                   that
                   this
                   life
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   moment
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   immortality
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   mere
                   folly
                   but
                   extreme
                   madnesse
                   to
                   hazard
                   ,
                   nay
                   indeed
                   to
                   lose
                   ,
                   the
                   eternall
                   fruition
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   all
                   happinesse
                   in
                   heaven
                   for
                   the
                   momentany
                   fr●…ition
                   of
                   sinne
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   The
                   de●…ires
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   but
                   vanities
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   heavenly
                   blessings
                   .
                   The
                   crosses
                   and
                   terrours
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   
                     not
                     worthy
                     of
                     the
                     glory
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     revealed
                     .
                  
                   And
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   tentations
                   of
                   
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   Which
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   instruments
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                   tempteth
                   instrumentally
                   ;
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   are
                   the
                   baits
                   and
                   snares
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   to
                   allure
                   to
                   evil
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   bug-bears
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   to
                   terrifie
                   from
                   good
                   ,
                   it
                   tempteth
                   (
                   if
                   I
                   may
                   so
                   speak
                   )
                   objectively
                   or
                   occasionally
                   ,
                   ministring
                   the
                   objects
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   or
                   the
                   devil
                   :
                   which
                   two
                   tempt
                   to
                   evil
                   efficienter
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   efficients
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   But
                   now
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   tentations
                   of
                   
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   principall
                   tempter
                   unto
                   evil
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   therefore
                   called
                   
                     the
                     tempter
                  
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Thess.
                   3.
                   5.
                   
                   Matth.
                   4.
                   3.
                   
                   Now
                   his
                   tentations
                   may
                   diversly
                   be
                   distinguished
                   .
                   I.
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   either
                   immediate
                   or
                   mediate
                   :
                   Immediate
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   casteth
                   a
                   wicked
                   thought
                   or
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   fiery
                   dart
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   mind
                   or
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   :
                   And
                   such
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   suggestions
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   :
                   Which
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   admitted
                   ,
                   but
                   resisted
                   and
                   presently
                   nipped
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   and
                   extinguished
                   as
                   a
                   spark
                   cast
                   into
                   water
                   ,
                   they
                   hurt
                   us
                   not
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   once
                   they
                   being
                   enterteined
                   do
                   take
                   hold
                   on
                   us
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   both
                   infect
                   and
                   inflame
                   us
                   ,
                   John
                   13.
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   he
                   dealeth
                   by
                   means
                   ,
                   using
                   either
                   as
                   his
                   instruments
                   sometimes
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   man
                   's
                   own
                   corruption
                   ;
                   and
                   sometimes
                   also
                   the
                   mediation
                   of
                   other
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   once
                   he
                   did
                   the
                   serpent
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   ,
                   as
                   occasions
                   and
                   objects
                   ,
                   the
                   desires
                   and
                   terrours
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   chief
                   help
                   and
                   instrument
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   is
                   the
                   
                   flesh
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   mans
                   own
                   corruption
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   all
                   the
                   advantage
                   he
                   hath
                   against
                   us
                   .
                   The
                   flesh
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   devils
                   bawd
                   ,
                   prostituting
                   the
                   soul
                   to
                   his
                   tentations
                   ,
                   and
                   betraying
                   us
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   
                   the
                   devil
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   he
                   knoweth
                   in
                   generall
                   our
                   pronenesse
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   taketh
                   advantage
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   observeth
                   and
                   by
                   observation
                   acquainteth
                   himself
                   with
                   the
                   particular
                   inclinations
                   ,
                   humours
                   and
                   dispositions
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   following
                   and
                   fitting
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   humours
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   egging
                   them
                   on
                   to
                   the
                   extremities
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   whereunto
                   they
                   are
                   themselves
                   inclined
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   he
                   worketh
                   effectually
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   carrying
                   them
                   captive
                   to
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   his
                   will.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   useth
                   other
                   men
                   as
                   his
                   instruments
                   ;
                   sometimes
                   friends
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   foes
                   .
                   Friends
                   ;
                   So
                   he
                   used
                   Jobs
                   wife
                   and
                   friends
                   to
                   tempt
                   him
                   to
                   despair
                   ;
                   Peter
                   ,
                   to
                   disswade
                   Christ
                   from
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   our
                   redemption
                   ;
                   Abishai
                   ,
                   to
                   tempt
                   David
                   unto
                   revenge
                   ;
                   Jezebel
                   ,
                   to
                   egge
                   on
                   Ahab
                   to
                   all
                   wickednesse
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   he
                   useth
                   foes
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   incensed
                   by
                   them
                   unto
                   anger
                   ,
                   malice
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   of
                   revenge
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   yieldeth
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   
                     giveth
                     place
                     to
                     the
                     devil
                  
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   4.
                   27.
                   
                   So
                   Shimei
                   was
                   the
                   instrument
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                     tongue
                     set
                     on
                     fire
                     from
                     hell
                     ,
                  
                   Jam.
                   3.
                   6.
                   set
                   on
                   work
                   by
                   Satan
                   ,
                   to
                   provoke
                   David
                   to
                   impatience
                   and
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Sometimes
                   he
                   useth
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   )
                   the
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   as
                   his
                   baits
                   and
                   snares
                   ;
                   therein
                   cunningly
                   fitting
                   the
                   severall
                   humours
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   by
                   offering
                   the
                   bait
                   of
                   pleasure
                   to
                   the
                   voluptuous
                   ,
                   of
                   profit
                   to
                   the
                   covetous
                   ,
                   of
                   preferment
                   to
                   the
                   ambitious
                   ,
                   of
                   honour
                   and
                   renown
                   to
                   the
                   vainglorious
                   .
                   Thus
                   (
                   although
                   in
                   vain
                   )
                   he
                   assaulted
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   4.
                   
                   Sometimes
                   by
                   threatning
                   future
                   dangers
                   and
                   crosses
                   ,
                   
                   he
                   setteth
                   upon
                   the
                   weak
                   and
                   inconstant
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   by
                   aggravating
                   the
                   present
                   troubles
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   length
                   ,
                   or
                   something
                   extraordinary
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   comparisons
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   move
                   them
                   to
                   impatience
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   despair
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   tentations
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   serve
                   either
                   to
                   overthrow
                   mens
                   ●…aith
                   or
                   obedience
                   :
                   Their
                   faith
                   ;
                   partly
                   by
                   infecting
                   their
                   judgements
                   with
                   errours
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   casting
                   doubts
                   into
                   their
                   mind
                   ;
                   or
                   contrariwise
                   
                   causing
                   them
                   to
                   presume
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   may
                   infect
                   men
                   with
                   errours
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   many
                   times
                   a
                   lying
                   spirit
                   in
                   the
                   mouthes
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   teachers
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   he
                   useth
                   to
                   cast
                   doubts
                   
                   into
                   mens
                   minds
                   concerning
                   Gods
                   love
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   concerning
                   their
                   election
                   ,
                   justification
                   ,
                   and
                   salvation
                   .
                   And
                   his
                   especiall
                   motives
                   hereunto
                   are
                   1.
                   the
                   calamities
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ;
                   2.
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   touching
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   usuall
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   to
                   perswade
                   men
                   being
                   in
                   affliction
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   Gods
                   favour
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   continuance
                   ,
                   or
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   comparison
                   of
                   their
                   distressed
                   estate
                   with
                   the
                   prosperity
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   main
                   argument
                   that
                   the
                   devil
                   used
                   to
                   assail
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Job
                   with
                   by
                   his
                   wife
                   and
                   friends
                   ,
                   That
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   greivously
                   afflicted
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   friend
                   of
                   God
                   but
                   an
                   hypocrite
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   assault
                   made
                   him
                   sometimes
                   to
                   stagg●…r
                   ,
                   13.
                   24.
                   
                   
                     Why
                     hidest
                     thou
                     thy
                     face
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     esteemest
                     me
                     as
                     thine
                     enemie
                     ?
                  
                   So
                   David
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   22.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     My
                     God
                     ,
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     why
                     hast
                     thou
                     for
                     saken
                     me●…
                  
                   But
                   this
                   tentation
                   is
                   the
                   
                   most
                   effectuall
                   when
                   comparison
                   is
                   made
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   73.
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   Jer
                   12.
                   1.
                   
                   And
                   although
                   reply
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   many
                   times
                   doth
                   greivously
                   asflict
                   his
                   own
                   children
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   alledge
                   that
                   never
                   any
                   was
                   so
                   afflicted
                   either
                   for
                   the
                   length
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   second
                   motive
                   is
                   conscience
                   of
                   sinne
                   committed
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                   that
                   extenuateth
                   a
                   sinne
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   committed
                   ,
                   making
                   of
                   a
                   mountain
                   a
                   mole-hill
                   ;
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   committed
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   aggravate
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   mole-hill
                   make
                   a
                   mountain
                   ,
                   perswading
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   his
                   sinne
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   may
                   be
                   forgiven
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   Cain
                   and
                   Judas
                   .
                
                 
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   he
                   tempteth
                   men
                   to
                   vain
                   presumption
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   occupie
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   faith
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   he
                   bringeth
                   mere
                   naturall
                   men
                   into
                   a
                   conceit
                   of
                   themselves
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   good
                   faith
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   love
                   him
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   highly
                   in
                   Gods
                   favour
                   ;
                   First
                   ,
                   by
                   flattering
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   ignorance
                   and
                   blindnesse
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   more
                   ignorant
                   and
                   sottish
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   in
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   conceit
                   commonly
                   he
                   hath
                   of
                   himself
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   by
                   making
                   them
                   please
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   some
                   outward
                   works
                   ;
                   wherein
                   Popish
                   devotion
                   consisteth
                   ,
                   Mich.
                   6.
                   6.
                   
                   Luke
                   18.
                   12.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   by
                   comparing
                   themselves
                   with
                   others
                   that
                   be
                   notorious
                   sinners
                   ,
                   Luke
                   18.
                   11.
                   
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   by
                   letting
                   them
                   see
                   the
                   falls
                   of
                   others
                   that
                   seem
                   forward
                   professours
                   ,
                   he
                   maketh
                   them
                   please
                   themselves
                   in
                   their
                   ignorance
                   and
                   security
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   all
                   profession
                   of
                   religion
                   were
                   but
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   in
                   the
                   onely
                   way
                   .
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   by
                   consideration
                   of
                   their
                   great
                   prosperity
                   
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   Solomon
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     slayeth
                     fools
                  
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   1.
                   32.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   tentations
                   of
                   Satan
                   touching
                   obedience
                   
                   serve
                   either
                   to
                   withdraw
                   men
                   from
                   good
                   or
                   to
                   draw
                   them
                   to
                   evil
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   former
                   there
                   be
                   so
                   many
                   examples
                   as
                   there
                   are
                   duties
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   :
                   As
                   namely
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   duties
                   of
                   piety
                   and
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   ;
                   as
                   1.
                   
                   Hearing
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   Either
                   he
                   keepeth
                   
                   men
                   from
                   coming
                   to
                   heare
                   ;
                   or
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   come
                   ,
                   he
                   withdraweth
                   away
                   their
                   minds
                   by
                   putting
                   other
                   matters
                   into
                   their
                   heads
                   ;
                   or
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   heard
                   ,
                   he
                   stealeth
                   away
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   allurements
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   choketh
                   it
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Prayer
                   :
                   Either
                   he
                   keepeth
                   men
                   
                   from
                   prayer
                   ,
                   saying
                   as
                   Job
                   12.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     What
                     will
                     it
                     profit
                     us
                     to
                     call
                     upon
                     him
                     ?
                  
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   do
                   ,
                   he
                   laboureth
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   to
                   withdraw
                   their
                   minds
                   from
                   that
                   heavenly
                   exercise
                   ,
                   by
                   suggesting
                   other
                   (
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   worldly
                   )
                   cogitations
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   As
                   touching
                   
                   the
                   sacrament
                   ;
                   Either
                   he
                   nourisheth
                   men
                   in
                   hatred
                   ,
                   &c.
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   unfit
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   or
                   when
                   they
                   do
                   come
                   ,
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   examining
                   and
                   looking
                   into
                   themselves
                   ,
                   they
                   busie
                   themselves
                   in
                   looking
                   into
                   the
                   sufficiencie
                   of
                   the
                   minister
                   ,
                   examining
                   the
                   worthynesse
                   of
                   other
                   receivers
                   ,
                   or
                   prying
                   into
                   their
                   behaviours
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   sit
                   or
                   kneel
                   ,
                   or
                   how
                   they
                   behave
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   latter
                   sort
                   there
                   be
                   so
                   many
                   examples
                   as
                   
                   there
                   are
                   sinnes
                   forbidden
                   :
                   Whereunto
                   he
                   sometimes
                   provoketh
                   men
                   by
                   suggestion
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   David
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Chron.
                   21.
                   7.
                   to
                   number
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   and
                   Judas
                   ,
                   to
                   betray
                   his
                   Master
                   ▪
                   John
                   13.
                   2.
                   
                   Sometimes
                   
                   allureth
                   by
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   his
                   baits
                   ;
                   Sometimes
                   inticeth
                   by
                   the
                   counsel
                   or
                   example
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   his
                   instruments
                   ;
                   Sometimes
                   and
                   most
                   ordinarily
                   abuseth
                   a
                   mans
                   own
                   corruption
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   bawd
                   ;
                   Sometimes
                   he
                   draweth
                   thereunto
                   as
                   a
                   means
                   to
                   escape
                   danger
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   evasion
                   out
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   So
                   foolish
                   are
                   ▪
                   men
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   be
                   perswaded
                   by
                   the
                   devil
                   to
                   seek
                   an
                   issue
                   out
                   of
                   some
                   bodily
                   trouble
                   or
                   danger
                   with
                   the
                   hazard
                   of
                   their
                   souls
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   he
                   clotheth
                   sinne
                   with
                   the
                   cloke
                   of
                   vertue
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   much
                   breifly
                   shall
                   serve
                   to
                   have
                   spoken
                   of
                   tentations
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   provocations
                   to
                   evil
                   .
                   Against
                   which
                   we
                   pray
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   tempted
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   fierce
                   wrath
                   for
                   a
                   punishment
                   of
                   our
                   sinne
                   lead
                   us
                   into
                   tentation
                   ,
                   nor
                   give
                   us
                   over
                   to
                   our
                   own
                   concupiscences
                   to
                   be
                   hardned
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   be
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   the
                   desires
                   thereof
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   devil
                   to
                   be
                   overcome
                   in
                   tentation
                   &
                   to
                   be
                   carried
                   away
                   captive
                   to
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   his
                   will.
                   For
                   howsoever
                   men
                   willingly
                   run
                   into
                   these
                   tentations
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   beast
                   goeth
                   chearfully
                   to
                   the
                   slaughter
                   ;
                   yet
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   greater
                   judgement
                   inflicted
                   upon
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   over
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   lusts
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   allurements
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   or
                   tentations
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   giving
                   over
                   men
                   in
                   tentation
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   calleth
                   
                     leading
                     into
                     tentation
                  
                   :
                   Of
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   to
                   speak
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Lead
                     us
                     not
                     into
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   ,
                   bring
                   or
                   
                     carrie
                     us
                     not
                     into
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Where
                   first
                   we
                   must
                   note
                   the
                   person
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   speak
                   ;
                   &
                   secondly
                   the
                   thing
                   against
                   
                   which
                   we
                   pray
                   .
                   The
                   person
                   ;
                   
                     D●…
                     not
                     thou
                     lead
                     us
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   when
                   some
                   have
                   considered
                   they
                   have
                   chosen
                   rather
                   to
                   read
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     do
                     not
                     thou
                     permit
                     or
                     suffer
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     led
                     into
                     tentation
                     .
                  
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   teach
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   speak
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   with
                   humilitie
                   learn
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   his
                   speech
                   .
                
                 
                   Yea
                   but
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   this
                   prayer
                   is
                   superfluous
                   :
                   For
                   
                   
                     God
                     tempteth
                     no
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   James
                   saith
                   ,
                   chap.
                   1.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   tempt
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   thing
                   to
                   
                   lead
                   into
                   tentation
                   :
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   execute
                   punishment
                   on
                   an
                   evil-doer
                   ;
                   and
                   another
                   ,
                   to
                   deliver
                   him
                   over
                   to
                   an
                   executioner
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   judge
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   hangman
                   .
                
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   understand
                   this
                   of
                   permission
                   
                   onely
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   shall
                   make
                   God
                   the
                   authour
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   onely
                   permit
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   tempted
                   
                   but
                   also
                   leadeth
                   into
                   tentation
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   phrases
                   
                   are
                   usuall
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   Exod.
                   7.
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Indur●…vit
                     ●…r
                     Phar●…onis
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   ha●…dened
                   〈◊〉
                   heart
                   .
                   Isai.
                   63.
                   17.
                   
                   
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     why
                     hast
                     thou
                     ●…ade
                     ●…s
                     ●…rre
                     fr●…
                     thy
                     ●…ayes
                     ,
                     ●…nd
                     harden●…d
                     our
                     heart
                     from
                     thy
                     fear
                     ?
                  
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   24
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   28.
                   2.
                   
                   Thess.
                   2.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     God
                     shall
                     send
                     them
                     strong
                     del●…sion
                     .
                  
                   All
                   which
                   words
                   ●…o
                   signifie
                   not
                   onely
                   a
                   permission
                   but
                   also
                   a
                   work
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   authour
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   In
                   every
                   tentation
                   ,
                   even
                   unto
                   evil
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   an
                   hand
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   tentation
                   which
                   proceede●…h
                   from
                   Satan
                   or
                   our
                   own
                   corruption
                   may
                   also
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   come
                   from
                   God.
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   tent●…tion
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   distinguish
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   ;
                   from
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   evil
                   .
                   
                   As
                   it
                   cometh
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   a
                   triall
                   or
                   a
                   chastisement
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   works
                   of
                   mercy
                   ;
                   or
                   a
                   punishment
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   work
                   of
                   justice
                   :
                   But
                   as
                   it
                   cometh
                   from
                   Satan
                   or
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   provocation
                   unto
                   evil
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   a
                   ●…inne
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   the
                   wisdome
                   and
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   knoweth
                   by
                   evil
                   instruments
                   to
                   effect
                   his
                   own
                   good
                   work
                   .
                   The
                   tentation
                   of
                   Job
                   proceeded
                   from
                   God
                   and
                   from
                   Satan
                   .
                   God
                   by
                   that
                   means
                   tried
                   his
                   patience
                   ;
                   the
                   devil
                   provoked
                   him
                   to
                   impatience
                   and
                   despair
                   .
                   When
                   David
                   numbred
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   that
                   
                     God
                     moved
                     him
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   24.
                   1.
                   and
                   
                     Satan
                     provoked
                     him
                     to
                     number
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Chron.
                   21.
                   1.
                   
                   Gods
                   work
                   was
                   a
                   chastisement
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   punishment
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   Satans
                   work
                   ,
                   an
                   incitation
                   to
                   sinne
                   .
                   When
                   Pharaoh
                   deteined
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   that
                   
                     God
                     hardned
                     his
                     heart
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                     Pharaoh
                     hardned
                     his
                     heart
                  
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   8.
                   15
                   ,
                   32.
                   and
                   9.
                   34.
                   
                   As
                   it
                   came
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   punishment
                   ;
                   as
                   from
                   himself
                   ,
                   a
                   fruit
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   sinne
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   further
                   distinguish
                   betwixt
                   the
                   tentation
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   the
                   devil
                   .
                   The
                   flesh
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   tempteth
                   ,
                   sendeth
                   forth
                   evil
                   concupiscences
                   ,
                   which
                   allure
                   men
                   to
                   evil
                   and
                   withdraw
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   Jam.
                   1.
                   14.
                   
                   The
                   devil
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   tempteth
                   ,
                   casteth
                   into
                   mens
                   minds
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   himself
                   or
                   by
                   means
                   ,
                   ill
                   motions
                   and
                   suggestions
                   .
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   instill
                   into
                   mens
                   minds
                   ill
                   motions
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   devil
                   and
                   the
                   flesh
                   do
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   tempt
                   in
                   these
                   respects
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   offering
                   the
                   occasion
                   or
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   sinne
                   for
                   our
                   triall
                   ;
                   howsoever
                   we
                   through
                   our
                   own
                   corruption
                   or
                   instigation
                   of
                   Satan
                   take
                   occasion
                   by
                   the
                   
                   triall
                   of
                   sinning
                   :
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   withholding
                   and
                   withdrawing
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   vouchsafe
                   unto
                   any
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   justice
                   might
                   deny
                   to
                   all
                   :
                   3.
                   
                   By
                   giving
                   them
                   over
                   either
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   lusts
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   tentations
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   his
                   executioner
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   just
                   punishment
                   of
                   their
                   former
                   sinnes
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     harden
                     mens
                     hearts
                  
                   :
                   not
                   that
                   he
                   maketh
                   them
                   of
                   soft
                   hard
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   being
                   hard
                   already
                   ,
                   giveth
                   them
                   over
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   corruptions
                   and
                   the
                   tentations
                   of
                   Satan
                   further
                   to
                   be
                   hardned
                   ;
                   which
                   hardnesse
                   they
                   further
                   gather
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   willingly
                   committing
                   sinne
                   with
                   greedinesse
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   do
                   most
                   justly
                   :
                   For
                   when
                   men
                   have
                   hardned
                   themselves
                   ,
                   what
                   should
                   bind
                   God
                   to
                   soften
                   them
                   ?
                   
                     He
                     hath
                     mercy
                     on
                     whom
                     he
                     will
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   softning
                   them
                   :
                   
                     and
                     whom
                     he
                     will
                  
                   not
                   have
                   mercy
                   on
                   ,
                   them
                   in
                   justice
                   
                     he
                     hardneth
                  
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   shall
                   constrain
                   him
                   to
                   shew
                   mercy
                   in
                   softning
                   where
                   in
                   justice
                   he
                   may
                   harden
                   ?
                
                 
                   This
                   must
                   teach
                   us
                   ,
                   1.
                   not
                   to
                   dispute
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   justifie
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   judgements
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   justice
                   he
                   might
                   exercise
                   upon
                   all
                   ,
                   howsoever
                   in
                   mercy
                   he
                   spareth
                   some
                   :
                   and
                   2.
                   to
                   be
                   thankfull
                   unto
                   him
                   for
                   vouchsafing
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   those
                   whom
                   in
                   mercy
                   he
                   so
                   softeneth
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   justice
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   hardned
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   what
                   sense
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     lead
                     men
                     into
                     tentation
                  
                   :
                   not
                   that
                   he
                   suffereth
                   them
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   led
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   he
                   giveth
                   them
                   over
                   to
                   be
                   tempted
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   tentation
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   foil
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Whereas
                   our
                   Saviour
                   teacheth
                   us
                   thus
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     not
                     lead
                     us
                     into
                     tentation
                     ,
                  
                   we
                   gather
                   
                   this
                   consolation
                   ,
                   That
                   howsoever
                   we
                   are
                   assaulted
                   
                   continually
                   by
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   overcome
                   except
                   the
                   Lord
                   himself
                   lead
                   us
                   into
                   tentation
                   .
                   Satan
                   
                     goeth
                     about
                     continually
                     like
                     a
                     roring
                     lion
                     ,
                     seeking
                     whom
                     he
                     may
                     devoure
                     :
                  
                   but
                   he
                   cannot
                   tempt
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   please
                   God
                   to
                   bring
                   us
                   upon
                   the
                   stage
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   Job
                   :
                   nor
                   in
                   tempting
                   overcome
                   us
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   the
                   Lord
                   give
                   us
                   over
                   into
                   his
                   hands
                   .
                   For
                   
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     us
                     is
                     greater
                     then
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   John
                   4.
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   
                     born
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     evil
                     one
                     shall
                     not
                     touch
                     us
                     to
                     hurt
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   John
                   5.
                   18.
                   
                   The
                   
                     devil
                     desireth
                     to
                     sift
                     and
                     to
                     winnow
                     us
                     as
                     wheat
                     :
                     but
                  
                   our
                   Saviour
                   hath
                   
                     prayed
                     for
                     those
                     that
                     believe
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     faith
                     may
                     not
                     fail
                     ,
                  
                   Luke
                   22.
                   32.
                   
                   The
                   devils
                   could
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   herd
                   of
                   swine
                   without
                   speciall
                   leave
                   .
                   Neither
                   could
                   Satan
                   touch
                   the
                   cattel
                   of
                   Job
                   untill
                   he
                   had
                   commission
                   from
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   further
                   then
                   his
                   tedder
                   he
                   cannot
                   go
                   .
                
                 
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   in
                   all
                   tentations
                   the
                   Lord
                   ruleth
                   the
                   action
                   and
                   overruleth
                   the
                   tempter
                   ,
                   our
                   duty
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   tentations
                   to
                   flee
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   praying
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   lead
                   us
                   into
                   tentation
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   make
                   this
                   request
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   now
                   consider
                   the
                   thing
                   against
                   which
                   we
                   pray
                   :
                   That
                   
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     led
                     into
                     tentation
                     .
                  
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   doth
                   not
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   tempted
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   evil
                   thing
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   
                   tempted
                   ,
                   simply
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   to
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   a
                   necessary
                   thing
                   .
                   James
                   biddeth
                   the
                   faithfull
                   
                     rejoyce
                     when
                     they
                     fall
                     into
                     tentations
                     ,
                  
                   Jam.
                   1.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     He
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     tempted
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Sirach
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     knoweth
                     but
                     a
                     little
                  
                   ,
                   34.
                   10.
                   and
                   as
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   
                     No
                     man
                     knoweth
                  
                   
                   
                   
                     himself
                     unlesse
                     he
                     be
                     tempted
                  
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   souldiers
                   under
                   the
                   banner
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   we
                   fight
                   with
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   devil
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   fight
                   not
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   we
                   be
                   tempted
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   neither
                   must
                   we
                   look
                   to
                   be
                   crowned
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   first
                   we
                   strive
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   tempted
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   that
                   he
                   needeth
                   not
                   assault
                   us
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   all
                   tentations
                   turn
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   love
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   serving
                   either
                   to
                   humble
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   their
                   weaknesse
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   12.
                   9.
                   or
                   to
                   prevent
                   sinne
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   making
                   them
                   more
                   wary
                   and
                   circumspect
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   manifest
                   Gods
                   graces
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   approved
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   become
                   happy
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   James
                   saith
                   ,
                   chap.
                   1.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     Blessed
                     is
                     the
                     man
                     that
                     endureth
                     tentation
                     :
                     for
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     found
                     approved
                     he
                     shall
                     receive
                     the
                     crown
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     love
                     him
                     .
                  
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   therefore
                   pray
                   that
                   we
                   
                     be
                     not
                     tempted
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   
                     be
                     not
                     led
                     into
                     tentation
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   tempted
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   not
                   leave
                   us
                   unto
                   our selves
                   ,
                   nor
                   give
                   us
                   over
                   to
                   the
                   tempter
                   ,
                   nor
                   suffer
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   overcome
                   in
                   the
                   tentation
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   be
                   tempted
                   above
                   our
                   power
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   please
                   him
                   
                     to
                     stablish
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     free
                     spirit
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   minister
                   strength
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     giving
                     with
                     the
                     tentations
                     an
                     issue
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     bear
                     them
                     .
                  
                   And
                   so
                   our
                   Saviour
                   expoundeth
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   
                   words
                   following
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     deliver
                     us
                     from
                     evil
                  
                   :
                   Which
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   exposition
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   
                     Clausula
                     h●…c
                     interpretatur
                     quid
                     sit
                  
                   ,
                   Nè
                   nos
                   inducas
                   in
                   tentationem
                   ,
                   
                     hoc
                     est
                  
                   ,
                   sed
                   erue
                   nos
                   a
                   malo
                   ,
                   This
                   clause
                   interpreteth
                   what
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Lead
                     us
                     not
                     in●…
                     tentati●…
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     b●…
                     deliver
                     us
                     from
                     evil
                  
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   By
                   evil
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   all
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   ;
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   devil
                   ,
                   sinne
                   and
                   hell
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   punishments
                   of
                   sinne
                   ;
                   but
                   especially
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     evil
                     one
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   deliver
                   ,
                   signifieth
                   two
                   things
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   keep
                   and
                   preserve
                   ,
                   to
                   protect
                   and
                   defend
                   from
                   evil
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   fall
                   not
                   into
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   sense
                   Christ
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     deliver
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     wrath
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Thess.
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   our
                   Saviour
                   making
                   the
                   same
                   prayer
                   ,
                   useth
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   keep
                   or
                   preserve
                   ,
                   John
                   17.
                   13.
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                   Which
                   argueth
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   our selves
                   we
                   lie
                   open
                   and
                   naked
                   to
                   our
                   spirituall
                   enemies
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   it
                   please
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   keep
                   and
                   to
                   protect
                   us
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   signifieth
                   to
                   deliver
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   pull
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   spirituall
                   enemies
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   used
                   ,
                   Luke
                   1.
                   74.
                   
                   Ma●…th
                   .
                   27.
                   43.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     let
                     him
                     deliver
                     him
                  
                   .
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   24.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     who
                     will
                     deliver
                     me
                  
                   ?
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Which
                   teacheth
                   us
                   ,
                   1.
                   that
                   naturally
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   subjection
                   to
                   our
                   spirituall
                   enemies
                   ;
                   2.
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   power
                   to
                   free
                   our selves
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   bondage
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   mercifull
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   therefore
                   taug●…t
                   to
                   crave
                   deliverance
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   deliverance
                   which
                   we
                   crave
                   is
                   either
                   inc●…oate
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   or
                   perfect
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   both
                   by
                   Christ
                   ;
                   Luke
                   1.
                   74.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     To
                     pray
                     against
                     tentation
                     ,
                     Luke
                     22.
                     40.
                     2.
                     
                     Cor.
                     12.
                     8.
                     to
                     escape
                     it
                     .
                     II.
                     To
                     pray
                     in
                     fervencie
                     and
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       Wants
                       to
                       be
                       bewailed
                       .
                    
                     
                       I.
                       The
                       malice
                       and
                       power
                       of
                       our
                       spirituall
                       enemies
                       that
                       fight
                       against
                       us
                       ,
                       Ephes.
                       6.
                       12.
                       
                       The
                       flesh
                       sending
                       forth
                       concupiscences
                       which
                       
                         fight
                         against
                         the
                         soul
                      
                       ;
                       the
                       
                         law
                         of
                         our
                         members
                         carrying
                         us
                         captive
                         unto
                         sinne
                         :
                      
                       The
                       world
                       by
                       her
                       enticements
                       alluring
                       unto
                       evil
                       ,
                       and
                       carrying
                       us
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       way
                       ,
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       7.
                       31.
                       by
                       her
                       terrours
                       terrifying
                       from
                       good
                       ,
                       by
                       bad
                       example
                       seducing
                       us
                       :
                       The
                       devil
                       our
                       mortall
                       enemie
                       ,
                       
                         going
                         about
                         like
                         a
                         roring
                         lion
                         ,
                         seeking
                         whom
                         he
                         may
                         devoure
                         ,
                      
                       1.
                       
                       Pet.
                       5.
                       8.
                       
                       II.
                       Our
                       weaknesse
                       to
                       resist
                       ;
                       our
                       negligence
                       in
                       not
                       preparing
                       and
                       arming
                       our selves
                       against
                       tentations
                       ,
                       but
                       rather
                       by
                       idlenesse
                       and
                       securitie
                       sweeping
                       and
                       preparing
                       a
                       room
                       for
                       the
                       tempter
                       ,
                       Luke
                       11.
                       25.
                       
                       III.
                       Our
                       pronenesse
                       to
                       sinne
                       ,
                       our
                       quailing
                       in
                       tentations
                       ,
                       our
                       running
                       into
                       tentations
                       ,
                       and
                       seeking
                       baits
                       of
                       sinne
                       .
                       IV.
                       Our
                       subjection
                       to
                       sinne
                       and
                       Satan
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       7.
                       14.
                       and
                       exhibition
                       of
                       our
                       members
                       as
                       instruments
                       to
                       the
                       tempter
                       .
                       V.
                       The
                       evil
                       of
                       sinne
                       with
                       which
                       we
                       are
                       corrupted
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       evil
                       of
                       punishment
                       which
                       we
                       have
                       deserved
                       .
                       VI.
                       Our
                       inability
                       in
                       our selves
                       to
                       free
                       us
                       from
                       these
                       evils
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Contrary
                       graces
                       to
                       be
                       desired
                       .
                    
                     
                       In
                       sense
                       of
                       which
                       wants
                       we
                       are
                       with
                       fervencie
                       to
                       crave
                       the
                       contrarie
                       graces
                       :
                       Which
                       we
                       are
                       to
                       distinguish
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       former
                       distinctions
                       of
                       tentations
                       and
                       evils
                       from
                       which
                       we
                       desire
                       to
                       be
                       preserved
                       and
                       delivered
                       .
                       And
                       first
                       for
                       the
                       tentations
                       of
                       God
                       or
                       trials
                       ;
                       we
                       do
                       not
                       pray
                       against
                       them
                       ,
                       but
                       rather
                       for
                       them
                       ,
                       I.
                       That
                       the
                       Lord
                       would
                       trie
                       us
                       ,
                       Psal.
                       26.
                       2.
                       and
                       139.
                       23.
                       and
                       II.
                       That
                       when
                       he
                       
                       doth
                       prove
                       us
                       ,
                       we
                       may
                       be
                       approved
                       ;
                       or
                       if
                       it
                       please
                       him
                       by
                       the
                       tentation
                       to
                       discover
                       unto
                       us
                       our
                       weaknesse
                       ,
                       he
                       would
                       turn
                       it
                       to
                       our
                       good
                       ,
                       Deut.
                       8.
                       16.
                       that
                       both
                       in
                       respect
                       of
                       our
                       former
                       weaknesse
                       we
                       may
                       be
                       humbled
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       the
                       time
                       to
                       come
                       be
                       made
                       more
                       circumspect
                       .
                    
                     
                       But
                       as
                       touching
                       those
                       tentations
                       which
                       are
                       provocations
                       
                       unto
                       evil
                       ;
                       we
                       pray
                       against
                       them
                       ,
                       I.
                       in
                       generall
                       ,
                       That
                       our
                       hearts
                       may
                       not
                       be
                       inclined
                       to
                       any
                       evil
                       ,
                       Psal.
                       141.
                       4.
                       and
                       therefore
                       that
                       the
                       Lord
                       would
                       neither
                       give
                       us
                       over
                       to
                       the
                       tempter
                       to
                       be
                       overcome
                       ,
                       nor
                       suffer
                       us
                       to
                       be
                       tempted
                       above
                       our
                       power
                       ,
                       neither
                       leave
                       us
                       to
                       our selves
                       and
                       forsake
                       us
                       in
                       the
                       tentation
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       it
                       would
                       please
                       him
                       to
                       
                         stablish
                         us
                         by
                         his
                         free
                         spirit
                         ,
                      
                       Psal.
                       51.
                       14.
                       and
                       assist
                       us
                       with
                       his
                       grace
                       (
                       which
                       will
                       be
                       
                         sufficient
                         for
                         us
                      
                       ,
                       2.
                       
                       Cor.
                       12.
                       9.
                       that
                       being
                       confirmed
                       and
                       strengthened
                       by
                       him
                       ,
                       1.
                       
                       Pet.
                       5.
                       10.
                       we
                       may
                       not
                       fall
                       away
                       in
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       tentation
                       ,
                       Luke
                       8.
                       13.
                       but
                       may
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       withstand
                       our
                       
                         enemies
                         in
                         the
                         evil
                         day
                         ,
                         and
                         having
                         finished
                         all
                         things
                         may
                         stand
                         fast
                         ,
                      
                       Ephes.
                       6.
                       13.
                       
                         being
                         kept
                         by
                         his
                         power
                         through
                         faith
                         unto
                         salvation
                         ,
                      
                       1.
                       
                       Pet.
                       1.
                       5.
                       
                       And
                       II.
                       more
                       specially
                       ,
                       1.
                       against
                       the
                       tentations
                       of
                       
                       the
                       flesh
                       we
                       are
                       to
                       pray
                       ,
                       That
                       howsoever
                       sinne
                       dwel
                       in
                       us
                       ,
                       yet
                       it
                       
                         may
                         not
                         reigne
                         in
                         our
                         mortall
                         body
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         should
                         obey
                         it
                         in
                         the
                         lusts
                         thereof
                         ,
                         or
                         give
                         our
                         members
                         as
                         weapons
                         of
                         unrighteousnesse
                         unto
                         sinne
                         ,
                      
                       Rom.
                       6.
                       12
                       ,
                       13.
                       
                       And
                       especially
                       ,
                       That
                       he
                       would
                       not
                       punish
                       our
                       sinne
                       with
                       sinne
                       ,
                       giving
                       us
                       over
                       to
                       our
                       own
                       lusts
                       ,
                       Psal.
                       81.
                       13.
                       
                       Rom.
                       1.
                       24.
                       or
                       to
                       the
                       hardnesse
                       of
                       our
                       own
                       hearts
                       ,
                       Ephes.
                       4.
                       18.
                       or
                       to
                       a
                       
                         reprobate
                         mind
                      
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       1.
                       28.
                       
                         to
                         commit
                         sinne
                         with
                         greedinesse
                      
                       .
                       But
                       contrariwise
                       ,
                       That
                       
                       he
                       will
                       give
                       unto
                       us
                       his
                       sanctifying
                       spirit
                       ,
                       not
                       onely
                       to
                       fight
                       against
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       to
                       
                         mortifie
                         our
                         ●…rthly
                         members
                      
                       ,
                       Col.
                       3.
                       5.
                       as
                       our
                       inordinate
                       affections
                       and
                       evil
                       concupiscence
                       ;
                       and
                       to
                       
                         crucifie
                         the
                         flesh
                         with
                         the
                         lusts
                         thereof
                         ,
                      
                       Gal.
                       5.
                       24.
                       and
                       that
                       being
                       renewed
                       by
                       his
                       spirit
                       ,
                       we
                       may
                       no
                       longer
                       be
                       carnall
                       men
                       but
                       
                         spirituall
                         ,
                         walking
                         not
                         after
                         the
                         flesh
                         but
                         after
                         the
                         spirit
                         ,
                      
                       Rom.
                       8.
                       1.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       As
                       touching
                       the
                       world
                       ;
                       We
                       also
                       pray
                       ,
                       That
                       
                       we
                       may
                       not
                       be
                       carried
                       away
                       with
                       the
                       world
                       or
                       overcome
                       thereby
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       
                         by
                         faith
                         we
                         may
                         overcome
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                      
                       1.
                       
                       John
                       5.
                       4.
                       
                       And
                       whereas
                       the
                       world
                       is
                       said
                       to
                       tempt
                       in
                       respect
                       either
                       of
                       the
                       men
                       or
                       the
                       things
                       in
                       the
                       world
                       :
                       and
                       whereas
                       the
                       men
                       tempt
                       either
                       to
                       evil
                       of
                       punishment
                       and
                       danger
                       by
                       captious
                       questions
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       evil
                       of
                       sinne
                       ;
                       either
                       by
                       bad
                       speeches
                       ,
                       inticing
                       ,
                       incensing
                       ,
                       counselling
                       ;
                       or
                       lewd
                       examples
                       :
                       We
                       therefore
                       against
                       their
                       captions
                       desire
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       wisdome
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       be
                       not
                       insnared
                       ;
                       and
                       against
                       their
                       offenses
                       and
                       scandals
                       either
                       in
                       word
                       or
                       deed
                       ,
                       constancy
                       &
                       perseverance
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       do
                       not
                       stumble
                       or
                       fall
                       ,
                       nor
                       
                         be
                         conformed
                         to
                         the
                         world
                      
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       12.
                       2.
                       
                       As
                       for
                       the
                       things
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       they
                       are
                       either
                       the
                       desires
                       thereof
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       terrours
                       and
                       crosses
                       .
                       In
                       respect
                       of
                       the
                       desires
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       which
                       are
                       
                         the
                         lust
                         of
                         the
                         flesh
                         ,
                         the
                         lust
                         of
                         the
                         eyes
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         pride
                         of
                         life
                         ,
                      
                       1.
                       
                       John
                       2.
                       16.
                       the
                       world
                       is
                       said
                       especially
                       to
                       tempt
                       ;
                       they
                       being
                       the
                       baits
                       of
                       sinne
                       and
                       snares
                       of
                       the
                       devil
                       .
                       Against
                       these
                       we
                       pray
                       ,
                       That
                       we
                       may
                       have
                       grace
                       from
                       above
                       to
                       
                         renounce
                         all
                         worldly
                         lusts
                      
                       ,
                       Tit.
                       2.
                       12.
                       to
                       be
                       wained
                       from
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       
                         to
                         use
                         it
                         as
                         though
                         we
                         used
                         in
                         not
                         ,
                      
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       7.
                       31.
                       
                         to
                         ●…e
                         cr●…cified
                         to
                         the
                         world
                         and
                         the
                      
                       
                       
                         world
                         to
                         us
                      
                       ,
                       Gal.
                       6.
                       14.
                       to
                       live
                       as
                       pilgrimes
                       and
                       strangers
                       upon
                       earth
                       and
                       citizens
                       of
                       heaven
                       ,
                       minding
                       heavenly
                       things
                       ,
                       and
                       contemning
                       all
                       the
                       desires
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       as
                       mere
                       vanities
                       in
                       comparison
                       of
                       heavenly
                       joyes
                       .
                       As
                       touching
                       the
                       crosses
                       and
                       afflictions
                       of
                       this
                       life
                       ,
                       which
                       are
                       worthily
                       called
                       tentations
                       ;
                       We
                       are
                       to
                       pray
                       ,
                       That
                       
                         God
                         will
                         not
                         suffer
                         us
                         to
                         be
                         tempted
                         above
                         our
                         power
                         ,
                      
                       &c.
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       10.
                       13.
                       but
                       that
                       the
                       Lord
                       in
                       his
                       good
                       time
                       would
                       either
                       release
                       us
                       from
                       them
                       in
                       whole
                       or
                       in
                       part
                       ,
                       or
                       else
                       arm
                       us
                       with
                       patience
                       to
                       bear
                       whatsoever
                       he
                       shall
                       lay
                       upon
                       us
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       
                         endure
                         tentation
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       ,
                       being
                       
                         found
                         approved
                         ,
                         we
                         may
                         receive
                         the
                         crown
                         of
                         life
                         ,
                      
                       Jam.
                       1.
                       12.
                       
                         whereof
                         the
                         afflictions
                         of
                         this
                         life
                         are
                         not
                         worthy
                         ,
                      
                       Rom.
                       8.
                       18.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       As
                       concerning
                       the
                       tentations
                       of
                       the
                       devil
                       ;
                       We
                       
                       desire
                       that
                       the
                       Lord
                       would
                       
                         tread
                         Satan
                         under
                         our
                         feet
                      
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       16.
                       20.
                       or
                       at
                       the
                       least
                       that
                       it
                       would
                       please
                       him
                       to
                       arm
                       us
                       with
                       the
                       
                         complete
                         armour
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         may
                         be
                         able
                         to
                         stand
                         against
                         the
                         cunning
                         sleights
                         ,
                      
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       
                         of
                         the
                         devil
                      
                       ,
                       Ephes.
                       6.
                       11.
                       and
                       especially
                       
                         with
                         faith
                         ,
                         whereby
                         we
                         may
                         quench
                         all
                         the
                         fiery
                         darts
                         of
                         the
                         devil
                         ,
                      
                       Ephes.
                       6.
                       16.
                       
                    
                     
                       Now
                       in
                       all
                       these
                       we
                       are
                       to
                       pray
                       ,
                       as
                       our
                       Saviour
                       teacheth
                       us
                       both
                       by
                       his
                       example
                       ,
                       John
                       17.
                       15.
                       
                       &
                       by
                       his
                       precept
                       in
                       this
                       place
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       we
                       do
                       not
                       desire
                       not
                       at
                       all
                       to
                       be
                       tempted
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       be
                       delivered
                       from
                       evil
                       :
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       tyranny
                       of
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       hold
                       not
                       us
                       captive
                       unto
                       sinne
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       allurements
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       do
                       not
                       draw
                       us
                       unto
                       sinne
                       ;
                       from
                       the
                       assaults
                       of
                       the
                       devil
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       prevail
                       not
                       against
                       us
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       punishments
                       of
                       sin
                       ,
                       and
                       judgements
                       which
                       by
                       sinne
                       we
                       deserve
                       ,
                       so
                       farre
                       
                       as
                       our
                       deliverance
                       therefrom
                       may
                       stand
                       with
                       Gods
                       glory
                       and
                       our
                       good
                       ;
                       and
                       lastly
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       corruption
                       of
                       sinne
                       it self
                       ;
                       in
                       regard
                       whereof
                       we
                       desire
                       the
                       Lord
                       would
                       endue
                       us
                       more
                       and
                       more
                       with
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       sanctification
                       ,
                       applying
                       unto
                       us
                       the
                       merits
                       and
                       efficacy
                       of
                       Christs
                       death
                       to
                       mortifie
                       our
                       sinne
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       his
                       resurrection
                       to
                       restore
                       us
                       to
                       newnesse
                       of
                       life
                       ;
                       wherein
                       we
                       are
                       to
                       proceed
                       from
                       faith
                       to
                       faith
                       ,
                       and
                       from
                       one
                       measure
                       of
                       grace
                       to
                       a
                       greater
                       ,
                       untill
                       we
                       come
                       to
                       a
                       perfect
                       man
                       in
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       as
                       there
                       are
                       two
                       degrees
                       of
                       our
                       deliverance
                       from
                       these
                       our
                       spirituall
                       enemies
                       :
                       the
                       one
                       begun
                       and
                       imperfect
                       ,
                       by
                       sanctification
                       in
                       this
                       life
                       ;
                       the
                       other
                       full
                       and
                       perfect
                       in
                       the
                       life
                       to
                       come
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       our
                       full
                       redemption
                       and
                       glorification
                       :
                       So
                       we
                       pray
                       ,
                       not
                       onely
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       be
                       freed
                       from
                       our
                       corruptions
                       in
                       part
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       may
                       be
                       fully
                       conformed
                       to
                       the
                       glorious
                       image
                       of
                       the
                       Sonne
                       of
                       God
                       ;
                       and
                       therefore
                       pray
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       be
                       
                         delivered
                         from
                         every
                         evil
                         thing
                         ,
                         and
                         be
                         preserved
                         to
                         his
                         heavenly
                         kingdome
                         ,
                      
                       2.
                       
                       Tim.
                       4.
                       18.
                       whereby
                       it
                       appeareth
                       ,
                       that
                       as
                       in
                       the
                       fifth
                       petition
                       we
                       desired
                       pardon
                       of
                       sinne
                       and
                       justification
                       by
                       faith
                       ;
                       so
                       here
                       we
                       crave
                       strength
                       against
                       sinne
                       ,
                       &
                       freedome
                       from
                       the
                       corruption
                       ,
                       and
                       sanctification
                       by
                       Gods
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       and
                       finally
                       
                         the
                         end
                         of
                         our
                         faith
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         the
                         salvation
                         of
                         our
                         souls
                         :
                      
                       For
                       when
                       we
                       pray
                       to
                       be
                       delivered
                       from
                       evil
                       ,
                       we
                       desire
                       deliverance
                       also
                       from
                       hell
                       ,
                       and
                       consequently
                       salvation
                       in
                       heaven
                       .
                    
                     
                       Now
                       as
                       these
                       graces
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       asked
                       in
                       fervencie
                       
                       and
                       affection
                       ,
                       so
                       also
                       in
                       assurance
                       of
                       faith
                       that
                       we
                       shall
                       be
                       heard
                       .
                       For
                       as
                       the
                       Apostle
                       James
                       chap.
                       1.
                       5
                       ,
                       6.
                       teacheth
                       ,
                       
                         If
                         any
                         man
                         desire
                         wisdome
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                      
                       wisely
                       
                       to
                       endure
                       tent●…tion
                       ,
                       
                         he
                         must
                         ask
                         it
                         in
                         ●…aith
                         .
                      
                       And
                       to
                       this
                       faith
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       doth
                       most
                       notably
                       encourage
                       us
                       in
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       :
                       Prov.
                       18.
                       10.
                       
                       
                         The
                         name
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         is
                         a
                         strong
                         tower
                         :
                         the
                         righteous
                         runneth
                         unto
                         it
                         ,
                      
                       &
                       in
                       edito
                       collocatur
                       ,
                       
                         and
                         is
                         placed
                         on
                         high
                         .
                         The
                         Lord
                         ,
                      
                       saith
                       Peter
                       ,
                       2.
                       
                       Epist.
                       2.
                       9.
                       
                         knoweth
                         to
                         deliver
                         the
                         godly
                         out
                         of
                         tentation
                         .
                      
                       And
                       of
                       our
                       Saviour
                       the
                       Apostle
                       saith
                       ,
                       Heb.
                       2.
                       18.
                       
                       
                         In
                         that
                         he
                         suffered
                         and
                         was
                         tempted
                         ,
                         he
                         is
                         able
                         to
                         succour
                         them
                         that
                         are
                         tempted
                         .
                      
                       Christ
                       hath
                       overcome
                       our
                       enemies
                       :
                       the
                       devil
                       ,
                       Col.
                       2.
                       15.
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       John
                       16.
                       33.
                       and
                       to
                       this
                       end
                       gave
                       himself
                       for
                       us
                       that
                       he
                       might
                       deliver
                       us
                       from
                       the
                       hands
                       of
                       our
                       spirituall
                       enemies
                       .
                       
                         He
                         that
                         is
                         in
                         us
                         is
                         stronger
                         then
                         he
                         that
                         is
                         in
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                      
                       1.
                       
                       John
                       4.
                       4.
                       
                       
                         Neither
                         shall
                         any
                         be
                         able
                         to
                         pull
                         us
                         out
                         of
                         his
                         hands
                         ,
                      
                       John
                       10.
                       28.
                       
                       Christ
                       ,
                       whose
                       prayer
                       is
                       alwayes
                       heard
                       ,
                       John
                       11.
                       42.
                       hath
                       
                         prayed
                         for
                         us
                         that
                         our
                         faith
                         shall
                         not
                         sail
                         ,
                      
                       Luke
                       22.
                       32.
                       and
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       
                         be
                         kept
                         from
                         evil
                      
                       ,
                       John
                       17.
                       15.
                       
                       The
                       Lord
                       hath
                       promised
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       faithfull
                       to
                       perform
                       ,
                       that
                       
                         he
                         will
                         not
                         suffer
                         us
                         to
                         be
                         tempted
                         above
                         our
                         power
                         ,
                         but
                         with
                         the
                         tentation
                         will
                         give
                         an
                         issue
                         that
                         we
                         may
                         bear
                         it
                         ,
                      
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       10.
                       13.
                       
                       And
                       finally
                       ,
                       Joel
                       2.
                       32.
                       he
                       hath
                       promised
                       ,
                       that
                       
                         whosoever
                         shall
                         call
                         upon
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         shall
                         be
                         saved
                         .
                      
                       Our
                       faith
                       therefore
                       concerning
                       assistance
                       against
                       tentation
                       and
                       deliverance
                       from
                       evil
                       must
                       be
                       grounded
                       not
                       upon
                       any
                       conceit
                       of
                       our
                       own
                       strength
                       or
                       worthinesse
                       ,
                       but
                       on
                       the
                       power
                       ,
                       mercy
                       ,
                       faithfulnesse
                       and
                       truth
                       of
                       God
                       in
                       his
                       promises
                       ,
                       and
                       on
                       the
                       mediation
                       and
                       intercession
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Generall
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     avoid
                     tentations
                     and
                     occasions
                     of
                     evil
                     ;
                     To
                     shake
                     off
                     slothfulnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     diligently
                     
                     to
                     employ
                     our selves
                     either
                     in
                     good
                     exercises
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     our
                     callings
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     resist
                     tentations
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     withstand
                     them
                     :
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     be
                     vigilant
                     and
                     watchfull
                     ,
                     Mark
                     13.
                     33.
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     5.
                     8.
                     
                     Ephes.
                     5.
                     15.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       walk
                       circumspectly
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     shake
                     off
                     security
                     ;
                     to
                     keep
                     a
                     watch
                     over
                     our
                     senses
                     ;
                     To
                     
                       make
                       a
                       covenant
                       with
                       our
                       eyes
                       ,
                    
                     Job
                     31.
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     desire
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     
                       turn
                       away
                       our
                       eyes
                       from
                       beholding
                       vanities
                       ,
                    
                     Psal.
                     119.
                     37.
                     4.
                     
                     To
                     
                       get
                       unto
                       us
                       the
                       whole
                       armour
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       shield
                       of
                       faith
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     Ephes.
                     6.
                     12
                     ,
                     13
                     ,
                     18.
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     5.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     II.
                     More
                     particular
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     deny
                     our selves
                     ;
                     to
                     
                       cr●…cifie
                       the
                       flesh
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     
                       to
                       satisfi●…
                       the
                       lusts
                       thereof
                    
                     ;
                     to
                     
                       abstein
                       from
                       fleshly
                       lusts
                    
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     2.
                     11.
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     renounce
                     the
                     world
                     and
                     the
                     desires
                     thereof
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     John
                     2.
                     15
                     ,
                     16.
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     resist
                     the
                     devil
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     yield
                     to
                     his
                     motions
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     practice
                     the
                     contrary
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     believe
                     his
                     perswasions
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     5.
                     9.
                     
                     Jam.
                     4.
                     7.
                     4.
                     
                     To
                     hate
                     all
                     sinne
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     delivered
                     from
                     all
                     ;
                     To
                     retein
                     no
                     one
                     sinne
                     ,
                     with
                     Herod
                     ;
                     To
                     think
                     no
                     sinne
                     small
                     ;
                     To
                     
                       abstein
                       also
                       from
                       all
                       shew
                       of
                       evil
                       ,
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     5.
                     22.
                     
                     To
                     desire
                     full
                     deliverance
                     ,
                     Phil.
                     1.
                     23.
                     
                     
                       Cupio
                       dissolvi
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     dissolved
                     .
                     Rom.
                     7.
                     24.
                     
                     
                       Quis
                       me
                       liber
                       abit
                    
                     ?
                     Who
                     shall
                     deliver
                     me
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       Hypocrisie
                       discovered
                       .
                    
                     
                       Here
                       then
                       is
                       discovered
                       the
                       hypocrisie
                       of
                       those
                       ,
                       1.
                       
                       Who
                       pray
                       that
                       God
                       would
                       not
                       lead
                       them
                       into
                       tentation
                       ,
                       and
                       themselves
                       runne
                       into
                       tentation
                       ;
                       as
                       those
                       that
                       go
                       to
                       playes
                       and
                       give
                       themselves
                       to
                       idlenesse
                       ;
                       2.
                       
                       Who
                       by
                       security
                       and
                       idlenesse
                       make
                       preparation
                       for
                       the
                       unclean
                       spirit
                       ,
                       Matt.
                       12.
                       44.
                       3.
                       
                       Who
                       
                         take
                         thought
                         for
                         the
                         flesh
                         to
                         satisfie
                         the
                         l●…sts
                         thereof
                         ,
                      
                       
                       Rom.
                       13.
                       14.
                       4.
                       
                       Who
                       are
                       addicted
                       to
                       the
                       world
                       and
                       the
                       desires
                       thereof
                       ,
                       as
                       pleasures
                       ,
                       profits
                       (
                       1.
                       
                       Tim.
                       6.
                       9.
                       
                       
                         Those
                         that
                         will
                         be
                         rich
                         fall
                         into
                         tentation
                         ,
                      
                       &c.
                       )
                       and
                       preferments
                       ;
                       5.
                       
                       Who
                       have
                       
                         made
                         a
                         covenant
                         with
                         hell
                      
                       ,
                       Isai.
                       28.
                       15.
                       who
                       pray
                       to
                       be
                       delivered
                       from
                       sin
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       will
                       not
                       forsake
                       their
                       sinne
                       ,
                       as
                       their
                       drunkennesse
                       ,
                       whoredome
                       ,
                       usury
                       ,
                       &c.
                       but
                       harden
                       their
                       hearts
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       shall
                       fall
                       into
                       evil
                       ,
                       Prov.
                       28.
                       14.
                       who
                       are
                       so
                       farre
                       from
                       desiring
                       full
                       deliverance
                       from
                       evil
                       by
                       their
                       dissolution
                       and
                       translation
                       out
                       of
                       this
                       life
                       ,
                       that
                       rather
                       they
                       have
                       placed
                       their
                       paradise
                       here
                       upon
                       earth
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 HItherto
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 petitions
                 :
                 Now
                 followeth
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   thine
                   is
                   the
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glorie
                   ,
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   ,
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 For
                 howsoever
                 
                 this
                 clause
                 is
                 omitted
                 of
                 the
                 Latine
                 interpreters
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 rejected
                 by
                 Erasmus
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 added
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 registred
                 by
                 Matthew
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 copies
                 have
                 it
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Syriack
                 Paraphrast
                 translateth
                 it
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 writers
                 expound
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 Chrysostome
                 and
                 Theophylact
                 :
                 and
                 fourthly
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 consonant
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 prayer
                 hath
                 a
                 necessary
                 use
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 that
                 praise
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 with
                 prayer
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 prayer
                 two
                 things
                 required
                 ;
                 fervencie
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 :
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 petitions
                 especially
                 conteined
                 a
                 specification
                 of
                 our
                 desires
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 conclusion
                 conteineth
                 partly
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 joyned
                 with
                 praysing
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 
                   For
                   thine
                   is
                   the
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   the
                   glorie
                   ,
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   :
                
                 and
                 partly
                 a
                 testification
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 desires
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 petitions
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 confirm
                 our
                 faith
                 by
                 
                 three
                 reasons
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 reasons
                 the
                 word
                 For
                 signifieth
                 .
                 And
                 reasons
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 perswade
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 grant
                 our
                 requests
                 as
                 to
                 perswade
                 and
                 assure
                 our selves
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 obtein
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 are
                 taken
                 neither
                 frō
                 our
                 own
                 worthinesse
                 nor
                 from
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 our
                 faith
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 grounded
                 thereon
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 neither
                 dare
                 to
                 pray
                 nor
                 hope
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 )
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 &
                 attributes
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 obteining
                 our
                 requests
                 dependeth
                 not
                 upon
                 our
                 own
                 worth
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 reasons
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 drawn
                 from
                 three
                 attributes
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 viz.
                 his
                 
                   eternall
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   eternall
                   Power
                   ,
                   eternall
                   Glorie
                   .
                
                 His
                 is
                 
                   the
                   kingdome
                
                 :
                 therefore
                 he
                 hath
                 right
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 desire
                 :
                 His
                 is
                 
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   might
                
                 :
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 grant
                 our
                 requests
                 :
                 His
                 is
                 
                   the
                   glory
                
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 giving
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 given
                 ;
                 and
                 thereunto
                 our
                 requests
                 do
                 tend
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 grant
                 our
                 requests
                 for
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 glorie
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 the
                 easier
                 believe
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 ascribe
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   seat
                   is
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ruleth
                   over
                   all
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 103.
                 19.
                 who
                 is
                 
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 115.
                 3.
                 who
                 
                   sitteth
                   on
                   the
                   heavens
                   as
                
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 majestie
                 and
                 
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   rideth
                   on
                   the
                   heavens
                
                 
                 for
                 our
                 help
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 giving
                 benefits
                 temporall
                 and
                 concerning
                 this
                 life
                 alone
                 belong
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 everlasting
                 blessings
                 in
                 heavenly
                 things
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 ended
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 is
                 the
                 eternall
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 eternall
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 glorie
                 ,
                 signified
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 three
                 attributes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   kingdome
                   
                     here
                     signifieth
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   first
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   :
                   Which
                   here
                   signifieth
                   1.
                   generally
                   the
                   universall
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   some
                   call
                   
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     his
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   ruleth
                   and
                   governeth
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   103.
                   19.
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   20.
                   6.
                   and
                   in
                   regard
                   whereof
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   belongeth
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   10.
                   14.
                   
                   Psal.
                   24.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   then
                   teacheth
                   us
                   two
                   things
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   our
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   is
                   the
                   absolute
                   Lord
                   and
                   owner
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   creatures
                   ;
                   who
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Creatour
                   so
                   is
                   he
                   also
                   the
                   possessour
                   of
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   :
                   in
                   whose
                   hand
                   all
                   good
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   bestow
                   as
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   therefore
                   must
                   encourage
                   us
                   with
                   assurance
                   of
                   faith
                   to
                   make
                   our
                   requests
                   to
                   our
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   we
                   cannot
                   ask
                   any
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   whether
                   spirituall
                   or
                   temporall
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   to
                   bestow
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   said
                   of
                   Seneca
                   ,
                   
                     Audacter
                     Deum
                     roga
                     ,
                     nihil
                     eum
                     de
                     alieno
                     rogaturus
                     ,
                  
                   Ask
                   boldly
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   seeing
                   thou
                   canst
                   ask
                   nothing
                   of
                   him
                   which
                   belongeth
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   our
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   is
                   the
                   sovereigne
                   King
                   and
                   absolute
                   Lord
                   and
                   Governour
                   over
                   all
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   ruling
                   the
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   overruling
                   the
                   evil
                   ;
                   to
                   whose
                   
                   commandment
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   creatures
                   obey
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   whose
                   beck
                   they
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   do
                   us
                   good
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   wicked
                   either
                   men
                   or
                   angels
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   overruled
                   by
                   the
                   almighty
                   providence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   seek
                   to
                   annoy
                   us
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   against
                   their
                   purpose
                   made
                   the
                   instruments
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   do
                   us
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   our
                   Saviour
                   teacheth
                   us
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Thine
                     is
                     the
                     kingdome
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   observe
                   that
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   government
                   which
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   have
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   whose
                   ministers
                   and
                   leiutenants
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   4.
                   
                     by
                     whom
                     they
                     reigne
                  
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   8.
                   15.
                   and
                   
                     from
                     whom
                     all
                     authoritie
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   4.
                   
                   Which
                   as
                   it
                   must
                   teach
                   them
                   to
                   subordinate
                   their
                   government
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   to
                   rule
                   their
                   subjects
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   kingdome
                   which
                   they
                   exercise
                   is
                   not
                   theirs
                   but
                   Gods
                   ,
                   their
                   
                     judgement
                     is
                     not
                     theirs
                     but
                     the
                     Lords
                     ,
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   19.
                   6.
                   so
                   doth
                   it
                   teach
                   all
                   subjects
                   to
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   their
                   governours
                   so
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   subordinate
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   because
                   in
                   obeying
                   them
                   they
                   obey
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   resisiting
                   them
                   they
                   resist
                   God
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   if
                   Magistrates
                   and
                   Kings
                   shall
                   leave
                   their
                   order
                   ,
                   in
                   commanding
                   that
                   which
                   God
                   forbiddeth
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   be
                   subordinate
                   to
                   our
                   supreme
                   King
                   ,
                   whose
                   the
                   kingdome
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   onely
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   inferiour
                   governours
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   5.
                   21.
                   that
                   so
                   far
                   forth
                   as
                   in
                   obeying
                   them
                   we
                   obey
                   also
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     better
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     obey
                     God
                     then
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   Acts
                   4.
                   19.
                   
                   &
                   5.
                   29.
                   
                   And
                   as
                   to
                   obey
                   an
                   inferiour
                   Magistrate
                   which
                   rebelleth
                   against
                   his
                   Prince
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   rebell
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   so
                   to
                   obey
                   a
                   Prince
                   or
                   Magistrate
                   rebelling
                   
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   wherein
                   he
                   rebelleth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   unlawfull
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   commandeth
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   to
                   rebell
                   against
                   God.
                   So
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   good
                   but
                   also
                   evil
                   Princes
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   obeyed
                   ;
                   but
                   neither
                   good
                   nor
                   bad
                   ,
                   unto
                   evil
                   .
                
                 
                   More
                   especially
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   
                   kingdome
                   of
                   grace
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   glorie
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   former
                   the
                   Lord
                   communicateth
                   grace
                   to
                   his
                   servants
                   ,
                   ruling
                   in
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   latter
                   he
                   communicateth
                   glory
                   to
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   vouchsafing
                   unto
                   them
                   the
                   fruition
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   them
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   .
                   Do
                   we
                   therefore
                   desire
                   grace
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   or
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ?
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   grace
                   and
                   of
                   glory
                   :
                   let
                   us
                   sue
                   to
                   his
                   throne
                   of
                   grace
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     he
                     will
                     give
                     grace
                     and
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     good
                     thing
                     will
                     he
                     withhold
                     srom
                     them
                     that
                     walk
                     uprightly
                     ,
                  
                   Psal.
                   84.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     If
                     God
                     be
                     our
                     King
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     encouraged
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     necessities
                     to
                     call
                     upon
                     him
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     property
                     of
                     good
                     kings
                     to
                     heare
                     the
                     suits
                     of
                     their
                     subjects
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     relieve
                     and
                     defend
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     If
                     he
                     be
                     the
                     absolute
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     his
                     creatures
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     whatsoever
                     be
                     in
                     his
                     power
                     and
                     possession
                     ,
                     then
                     ought
                     we
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     distrustfully
                     carefull
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     cast
                     our
                     care
                     upon
                     God
                     and
                     to
                     depend
                     upon
                     him
                     .
                     
                       The
                       earth
                       is
                       the
                       Lords
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       that
                    
                     
                     
                       therein
                       is
                    
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     a
                     Father
                     that
                     
                       is
                       rich
                       towards
                       all
                       those
                       which
                       put
                       their
                       trust
                       in
                       him
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     If
                     God
                     be
                     our
                     King
                     ,
                     our
                     duty
                     is
                     to
                     obey
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     behave
                     our selves
                     towards
                     him
                     as
                     dutifull
                     
                     subjects
                     .
                     
                       Why
                       call
                       ye
                       me
                       Lord
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       do
                       not
                       the
                       things
                       which
                       I
                       command
                       you
                       ?
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     meant
                     by
                  
                   ,
                   thine
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     the
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Power
                   belongeth
                   in
                   some
                   
                   degree
                   to
                   all
                   creatures
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   God
                   it
                   is
                   ascribed
                   after
                   a
                   peculiar
                   manner
                   :
                   In
                   them
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   faculty
                   proceeding
                   from
                   their
                   nature
                   :
                   in
                   God
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   essence
                   :
                   Theirs
                   is
                   a
                   power
                   created
                   and
                   received
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   Acts
                   17.
                   28.
                   his
                   is
                   uncreated
                   ,
                   eternall
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   himself
                   :
                   Theirs
                   is
                   mixt
                   with
                   impotencie
                   and
                   passive
                   power
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   them
                   subject
                   to
                   change
                   :
                   but
                   Gods
                   power
                   is
                   most
                   perfect
                   and
                   pure
                   without
                   such
                   mixture
                   :
                   Theirs
                   is
                   finite
                   ,
                   as
                   themselves
                   are
                   :
                   but
                   his
                   is
                   infinite
                   ,
                   as
                   himself
                   is
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   infinite
                   1.
                   in
                   it self
                   :
                   2.
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   effects
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   work
                   and
                   unto
                   which
                   his
                   power
                   is
                   extended
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   sense
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   infinite
                   extensively
                   :
                   3.
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   efficacy
                   of
                   working
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   regard
                   it
                   is
                   infinite
                   intensively
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   infinite
                   extensively
                   :
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   extended
                   to
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   19.
                   26.
                   
                   Luke
                   1.
                   37.
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   cause
                   is
                   called
                   omnipotencie
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   never
                   doth
                   so
                   many
                   or
                   so
                   great
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   infinitely
                   more
                   and
                   greater
                   .
                   His
                   power
                   is
                   extended
                   to
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   either
                   can
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   his
                   absolute
                   power
                   :
                   or
                   which
                   he
                   will
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   his
                   active
                   or
                   ordinary
                   power
                   :
                   For
                   whatsoever
                   God
                   will
                   do
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   do
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   actuall
                   power
                   doth
                   it
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   115.
                   3.
                   but
                   he
                   can
                   do
                   many
                   things
                   by
                   his
                   absolute
                   power
                   which
                   he
                   will
                   never
                   do
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   3.
                   9.
                   and
                   26.
                   33.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   infinite
                   intensively
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   efficacie
                   of
                   the
                   action
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   not
                   
                   work
                   any
                   thing
                   so
                   effectually
                   or
                   intensively
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   effect
                   it
                   infinitely
                   more
                   effectually
                   or
                   intensively
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   3.
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Uses
                       ,
                       respecting
                       means
                    
                     ;
                     I.
                     To
                     
                       humble
                       our selves
                       under
                       the
                       mighty
                       hand
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     5.
                     6.
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     lifted
                     up
                     against
                     him
                     with
                     pride
                     ,
                     nor
                     opposed
                     through
                     obstinacy
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     5.
                     5.
                     
                     Job
                     9.
                     4.
                     
                     Rom.
                     9.
                     17.
                     
                     Dan.
                     4.
                     37.
                     
                     II.
                     To
                     fear
                     God
                     above
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     afraid
                     to
                     offend
                     him
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     10.
                     28.
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     10.
                     22.
                     
                     
                       Are
                       we
                       stronger
                       then
                       the
                       Lord
                       ?
                    
                     III.
                     To
                     repose
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     Deut.
                     33.
                     26.
                     
                     For
                     
                       if
                       God
                       be
                       on
                       our
                       side
                       ,
                       who
                       can
                       be
                       against
                       us
                       ?
                    
                     Psal.
                     27.
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     Num.
                     14.
                     9.
                     
                     Deut.
                     7.
                     21.
                     
                     Jer.
                     42.
                     11.
                     
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     good
                     thing
                     but
                     he
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     effect
                     it
                     ;
                     no
                     evil
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     deliver
                     us
                     from
                     it
                     .
                     No
                     creature
                     can
                     help
                     us
                     unlesse
                     God
                     use
                     it
                     as
                     his
                     instrument
                     for
                     our
                     good
                     :
                     no
                     creature
                     can
                     hurt
                     us
                     unlesse
                     God
                     use
                     it
                     as
                     the
                     rod
                     of
                     his
                     anger
                     .
                     The
                     devil
                     is
                     ●…trong
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     pull
                     us
                     out
                     of
                     Gods
                     hands
                     ,
                     nor
                     yet
                     to
                     hinder
                     or
                     stop
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     Gods
                     blessings
                     towards
                     us
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Vses
                       respecting
                       faith
                    
                     ;
                     I.
                     To
                     confirm
                     it
                     in
                     believing
                     any
                     article
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     ;
                     as
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     22.
                     29.
                     
                     II.
                     To
                     confirm
                     our
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Luke
                     1.
                     37.
                     
                     Rom.
                     4.
                     19
                     ,
                     20
                     ,
                     21.
                     
                     III.
                     In
                     prayer
                     .
                     For
                     which
                     purpose
                     it
                     is
                     here
                     alledged
                     ,
                     Matt.
                     8.
                     2.
                     2.
                     
                     Chron.
                     20.
                     6.
                     
                     &
                     14.
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                     Ephes.
                     3.
                     20.
                     
                     IV.
                     In
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     perseverance
                     unto
                     salvation
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     5.
                     
                     Rom.
                     14.
                     4.
                     
                     John
                     10.
                     29.
                     2.
                     
                     Tim.
                     1.
                     12.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   ,
                   
                     thine
                     is
                     the
                     glory
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     the
                     glory
                  
                   ]
                   Whereby
                   is
                   meant
                   honour
                   and
                   praise
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   1.
                   17.
                   
                   For
                   to
                   him
                   belongeth
                   the
                   glory
                   ,
                   
                   honour
                   and
                   prayse
                   of
                   bestowing
                   all
                   good
                   things
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   fountain
                   and
                   authour
                   of
                   
                     every
                     good
                     gift
                  
                   ,
                   Jam.
                   1.
                   17.
                   
                   His
                   is
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   hearing
                   and
                   granting
                   our
                   prayers
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   65.
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   whatsoever
                   we
                   ask
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will
                   doth
                   especially
                   tend
                   .
                   Therefore
                   as
                   by
                   his
                   kingdome
                   a●…d
                   power
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   ,
                   so
                   for
                   his
                   glory
                   he
                   is
                   ready
                   and
                   willing
                   to
                   grant
                   our
                   requests
                   which
                   we
                   make
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   direction
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   Christ
                   hath
                   taught
                   us
                   to
                   ask
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   promised
                   to
                   give
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     whom
                     all
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     Yea
                     and
                     Amen
                     ,
                     to
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   therefore
                   serveth
                   to
                   confirm
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                   For
                   doubtlesse
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   tend
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   he
                   will
                   grant
                   :
                   especially
                   considering
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   glory
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   his
                   servants
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   to
                   him
                   belongeth
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   giving
                   every
                   good
                   gift
                   :
                   but
                   these
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   ask
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   Saviours
                   direction
                   do
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   we
                   ask
                   them
                   :
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   assured
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   grant
                   our
                   requests
                   so
                   far
                   forth
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   with
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   whereas
                   our
                   Saviour
                   directed
                   us
                   to
                   make
                   this
                   our
                   first
                   suit
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     Gods
                     name
                     may
                     be
                     glorified
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   teacheth
                   us
                   to
                   make
                   his
                   glory
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   our
                   prayers
                   ;
                   this
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   main
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   desires
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   w●…
                   should
                   affect
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   which
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   obteined
                   them
                   we
                   should
                   referre
                   them
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Chron.
                   16.
                   35.
                   
                   Psal.
                   50.
                   15.
                   
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   glory
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   have
                   communicated
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   Isai.
                   42.
                   8.
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   
                   call
                   upon
                   him
                   alone
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   onely
                   fountain
                   of
                   every
                   good
                   gift
                   ,
                   the
                   onely
                   hearer
                   of
                   our
                   prayers
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   glory
                   we
                   rob
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   direct
                   our
                   prayers
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   give
                   his
                   glory
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   to
                   our selves
                   :
                   For
                   seeing
                   the
                   glory
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   therefore
                   vainglorious
                   persons
                   seek
                   to
                   rob
                   God
                   of
                   that
                   glory
                   which
                   is
                   proper
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   assume
                   it
                   to
                   themselves
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   say
                   with
                   David
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   115.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Not
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   and
                   with
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   chap.
                   9.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Righteousnesse
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     belongeth
                     unto
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     us
                     shame
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   ascribe
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   not
                   onely
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   
                   power
                   and
                   glory
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   an
                   everlasting
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   an
                   eternall
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   immortall
                   glory
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   Moses
                   saith
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   90.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     He
                     is
                     God
                     from
                     everlasting
                     to
                     everlasting
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     King
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   he
                   hath
                   right
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   to
                   crown
                   us
                   with
                   his
                   blessings
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   he
                   hath
                   an
                   everlasting
                   kingdome
                   to
                   bestow
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   Luke
                   12.
                   32.
                   unto
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   and
                   willing
                   to
                   bring
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   power
                   everlasting
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   immortall
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   mercy
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   these
                   reasons
                   as
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   propounded
                   
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   with
                   chearfulnesse
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   consequent
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   chearfully
                   uttered
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   reasons
                   of
                   our
                   requests
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   a
                   notable
                   form
                   of
                   praysing
                   God
                   :
                   which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   hath
                   taught
                   us
                   to
                   joyn
                   with
                   our
                   prayer
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   directed
                   us
                   elsewhere
                   ;
                   as
                   Col.
                   4.
                   2.
                   
                   Phil.
                   4.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   form
                   of
                   prayse
                   and
                   thanksgiving
                   ,
                   appeareth
                   by
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   God
                   setting
                   themselves
                   of
                   purpose
                   to
                   
                   prayse
                   God
                   have
                   used
                   the
                   very
                   like
                   form
                   :
                   As
                   David
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Chron.
                   29.
                   10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   and
                   Psal.
                   145.
                   10.
                   and
                   11.
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   Revel
                   .
                   7.
                   12.
                   
                   Jude
                   v.
                   25.
                   
                   Revel
                   .
                   4.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Vses
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Duties
                       concerning
                       prayer
                    
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     pray
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     him
                     alone
                     .
                     Whereof
                     a
                     reason
                     is
                     conteined
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       his
                       is
                       the
                       kingdome
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     pray
                     in
                     faith
                     ;
                     seeing
                     our
                     heavenly
                     Father
                     ,
                     whose
                     is
                     the
                     
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       power
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     glory
                     ,
                     is
                     both
                     able
                     and
                     willing
                     to
                     grant
                     our
                     requests
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     with
                     our
                     prayer
                     we
                     joyn
                     prayse
                     and
                     thanksgiving
                     ;
                     which
                     in
                     this
                     short
                     form
                     is
                     not
                     omitted
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Duties
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     arrogate
                     nothing
                     to
                     our selves
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     ascribe
                     all
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     power
                     and
                     glory
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     29.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     and
                     115.
                     1.
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     good
                     things
                     received
                     to
                     ascribe
                     the
                     praise
                     to
                     God.
                     2.
                     
                     If
                     God
                     be
                     our
                     King
                     ,
                     then
                     must
                     we
                     behave
                     our selves
                     as
                     dutifull
                     and
                     obedient
                     subjects
                     :
                     If
                     his
                     be
                     the
                     power
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     we
                     both
                     to
                     fear
                     him
                     and
                     to
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     :
                     If
                     his
                     be
                     the
                     glorie
                     ,
                     then
                     of
                     him
                     must
                     we
                     beg
                     all
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     his
                     glory
                     must
                     all
                     be
                     referred
                     :
                     If
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     kingdome
                     and
                     glorie
                     be
                     everlasting
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     we
                     taught
                     whom
                     to
                     fear
                     ,
                     whom
                     to
                     serve
                     ,
                     whom
                     to
                     trust
                     in
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     able
                     not
                     onely
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     to
                     blesse
                     us
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     after
                     to
                     crown
                     us
                     with
                     immortall
                     glorie
                     in
                     his
                     eternall
                     kingdome
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     serve
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     the
                     devil
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     have
                     the
                     momentanie
                     fruition
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     this
                     life
                     is
                     ended
                     eternall
                     torments
                     .
                     God
                     liveth
                     
                       for
                       ever
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     crown
                     eternally
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     punish
                     the
                     wicked
                     eternally
                     .
                     He
                     then
                     will
                     exclude
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     will
                     be
                     of
                     power
                     to
                     destroy
                     both
                     body
                     and
                     soul
                     in
                     hell
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     will
                     glorifie
                     his
                     justice
                     in
                     their
                     endlesse
                     confusion
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Hypocrisie
                       discovered
                       .
                    
                     
                       But
                       here
                       the
                       hypocrisie
                       of
                       men
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       discovered
                       ,
                       who
                       ascribe
                       kingdome
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       obey
                       him
                       not
                       ;
                       power
                       ,
                       and
                       fear
                       him
                       not
                       ;
                       glory
                       ,
                       and
                       glorifie
                       him
                       not
                       :
                       and
                       they
                       adde
                       all
                       these
                       reasons
                       to
                       their
                       petitions
                       ,
                       as
                       if
                       they
                       should
                       say
                       ,
                       
                         Thou
                         ,
                         Lord
                         ,
                         wilt
                         grant
                         our
                         requests
                         ;
                         for
                         thine
                         is
                         the
                         kingdome
                         ,
                         power
                         and
                         glory
                         for
                         ever
                         ,
                      
                       and
                       yet
                       do
                       not
                       believe
                       that
                       the
                       Lord
                       will
                       grant
                       their
                       requests
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                   
                   Now
                   followeth
                   the
                   testification
                   both
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   our
                   desire
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   Amen
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   importeth
                   the
                   assent
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   to
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   mouth
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   signifieth
                   truly
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     even
                     so
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Grecians
                   sometimes
                   translate
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     So
                     be
                     it
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   meaning
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   thus
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     As
                     I
                     have
                     made
                     these
                     requests
                     unto
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     so
                     do
                     I
                     both
                     unfeignedly
                     desire
                     the
                     performance
                     of
                     them
                     (
                     Let
                     them
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     be
                     granted
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Kings
                   1.
                   36.
                   
                   )
                   
                     and
                     also
                     truly
                     believe
                     that
                     thou
                     in
                     thy
                     goodtime
                     wilt
                     grant
                     my
                     desires
                     so
                     farre
                     forth
                     as
                     they
                     stand
                     with
                     thy
                     glory
                     and
                     my
                     good
                     :
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     perswasion
                     I
                     rest
                     ,
                     attending
                     thy
                     good
                     pleasure
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     ascribed
                     unto
                     thee
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     power
                     and
                     glorie
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     do
                     both
                     unfeignedly
                     acknowledge
                     that
                     thine
                     alone
                     is
                     the
                     kingdome
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     and
                     also
                     heartily
                     desire
                     that
                     I
                     and
                     all
                     others
                     may
                     truly
                     and
                     effectually
                     ascribe
                     unto
                     thee
                     everlasting
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     power
                     and
                     glorie
                     .
                  
                   For
                   
                   being
                   annexed
                   unto
                   prayer
                   ,
                   it
                   signifieth
                   both
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   earnestnesse
                   of
                   our
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   assent
                   of
                   faith
                   laying
                   hold
                   on
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   made
                   in
                   Christ
                   to
                   our
                   prayers
                   .
                   And
                   being
                   added
                   to
                   thanksgiving
                   ,
                   it
                   signifieth
                   both
                   the
                   ●…ath
                   of
                   our
                   assertion
                   in
                   ascribing
                   praise
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   a
                   true
                   desire
                   and
                   zeal
                   of
                   Gods
                   glory
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   learn
                   again
                   those
                   duties
                   
                   which
                   heretofore
                   have
                   been
                   taught
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   we
                   call
                   upon
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   unfeigned
                   lips
                   and
                   upright
                   hearts
                   ,
                   truly
                   desiring
                   those
                   things
                   with
                   our
                   hearts
                   which
                   we
                   ask
                   with
                   our
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   truly
                   thankfull
                   for
                   those
                   things
                   for
                   which
                   we
                   give
                   thanks
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   strive
                   against
                   our
                   infidelitie
                   and
                   doubting
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   42.
                   12.
                   and
                   must
                   truly
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   grant
                   our
                   requests
                   so
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   with
                   his
                   glorie
                   and
                   our
                   good
                   ;
                   otherwise
                   we
                   cannot
                   say
                   ,
                   Amen
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   good
                   pleasure
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   assurance
                   expecting
                   his
                   grace
                   and
                   help
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   123.
                   2.
                   and
                   3.
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   and
                   4.
                   9.
                   
                   And
                   thus
                   our
                   Saviour
                   hath
                   taught
                   us
                   with
                   this
                   word
                   to
                   seal
                   up
                   our
                   prayer
                   :
                   Which
                   therefore
                   is
                   not
                   unworthily
                   of
                   some
                   called
                   
                     Signaculum
                     orationis
                  
                   
                   Dominicae
                   ,
                   the
                   seal
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   prayer
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   truly
                   believeth
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   heare
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   goeth
                   away
                   resting
                   in
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   putting
                   his
                   Amen
                   to
                   Christs
                   Amen
                   ,
                   John
                   16.
                   23.
                   he
                   
                     hath
                     set
                     to
                     his
                     seal
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     true
                  
                   in
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   belongeth
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   glory
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   here
                   see
                   the
                   hypocrisie
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   
                   Amen
                   ,
                   but
                   pray
                   not
                   from
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   nor
                   truly
                   desire
                   
                   that
                   which
                   with
                   words
                   they
                   ask
                   ,
                   nor
                   are
                   thankfull
                   for
                   that
                   for
                   which
                   they
                   would
                   seem
                   to
                   give
                   thanks
                   ;
                   neither
                   do
                   they
                   believe
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   grant
                   their
                   requests
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   though
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   Amen
                   ,
                   yet
                   therein
                   they
                   lie
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   FINIS
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A20735-e2070
           
             The
             method
             observed
             in
             this
             tractate
             ,
             Of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             definition
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             name
             of
             Invocation
             &
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             generall
             nature
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Damasc.
             De
             Orthodoxa
             side
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             proper
             nature
             of
             Invocation
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             required
             in
             all
             invocation
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             De
             orando
             Deo
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             64.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e2860
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             end
             of
             our
             creation
             and
             redemption
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             injoyned
             in
             the
             morall
             law
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Esth.
             4.
             
          
           
             Special
             commandments
             injoyning
             prayer
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e3130
           
             1
             From
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             De
             orand
             .
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             profit
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             At●…anas
             .
             De
             Psal.
             68.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e3520
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             prayer
             be
             efficacious
             to
             obtein
             ou●…
             desires
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             121.
             ad
             Probam
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Hunnius
             ,
             De
             Providentia
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             Phys.
             2.
             
          
           
             T●…
             .
             Aquin.
             2.
             2.
             qu●…
             .
             83.
             2.
             c.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             5.
             16.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             25.
             11
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             D●…
             bonis
             operib
             ▪
             in
             particul
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e4010
           
             Of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             prayer
             ,
             in
             respect
             1.
             of
             the
             ●…lements
             :
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             2.
             of
             the
             heavens
             and
             heavenly
             bodies
             .
          
           
             3.
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             6.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             De
             orat
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             4.
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             devils
             .
          
           
             5.
             of
             God
             ,
             prayer
             is
             of
             greatest
             essicacie
             .
          
           
             The
             uses
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e4420
           
             A
             threefold
             limitation
             of
             Gods
             promise
             to
             heare
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             heareth
             not
             the
             impenitent
             sinners
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             we
             must
             pray
             according
             to
             Gods
             will.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             What
             in
             particular
             is
             required
             to
             ●…ffectuall
             prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             limitation
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             things
             prayed
             for
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e4780
           
             Two
             benefi●…s
             accrewing
             by
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             confuted
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             prayer
             is
             satisfactorie
             and
             meritorious
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e5040
           
             That
             the
             righteous
             onely
             are
             admitted
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             〈◊〉
             :
             Legall
             ;
          
           
             Evangelical
             :
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Hab.
             2.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e5300
           
             Isa.
             59
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             John
             9.
             31.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             impenitent
             is
             not
             able
             truly
             to
             utter
             any
             petition
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             That
             all
             promises
             are
             limited
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             God
             heareth
             not
             the
             wicked
             for
             spirituall
             blessings
             .
          
           
             That
             God
             often
             heareth
             the
             wicked
             for
             temporall
             benefits
             ;
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             God
             heareth
             the
             wicked
             as
             a
             severe
             Judge
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             ad
             Probam
             ,
             Epist
             .
             121.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e6650
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             An
             objection
             of
             the
             Rhemists
             answered
             .
          
           
             The
             distinction
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             discussed
             .
          
           
             De
             civit
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ails
             20.
             10.
             1.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             9.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             6.
             and
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             Quaest.
             super
             ●…xod
             .
             lib.
             2.
             94.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Suid
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             2.
             27.
             
             Thom.
             part
             .
             3.
             quaest
             .
             25.
             a●…t
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e8250
           
             That
             Angels
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Ambros
             .
             in
             Rom.
             1.
             pag.
             177.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             Saints
             departed
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             invocated
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Exception
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             The
             glasse
             of
             the
             Trinity
             forged
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             pretense
             of
             the
             Papists
             answered
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             pretense
             avoided
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             In
             Apolog.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e8960
           
             Rom.
             1.
             23.
             
             Psal.
             106.
             20.
             
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             direct
             our
             prayers
             unto
             any
             one
             person
             in
             the
             Trinitie
             .
          
           
             Whether
             Christ
             as
             Mediatour
             is
             to
             be
             invocated
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             must
             worship
             Christ
             in
             his
             whole
             person
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             his
             manhood
             alone
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Theodos.
             De
             rect
             .
             fide
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e9240
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             make
             two
             sorts
             of
             mediatours
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             the
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             may
             be
             said
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             .
          
           
             Contra
             Epist.
             Parmen
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             joyneth
             intercession
             and
             redemption
             both
             in
             one
             .
          
           
             Contra
             Parmen
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             high
             Priest
             a
             type
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e9880
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             truth
             and
             uprightnesse
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             prayer
             must
             be
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             62.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             praying
             in
             truth
             proved
             by
             divers
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Praying
             with
             feigned
             lips
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             not
             pray
             with
             wandring
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             de
             Orat
             .
             Domini
             .
          
           
             Inter
             Orthodoxogr
             .
             1399
             ▪
             
          
           
             Tom.
             4.
             
             Homil
             .
             79.
             641.
             
             B.
             in
             F.
             
          
           
             Contra
             Julian
             .
             lib.
             2.
             ex
             Ambros.
             De
             suga
             seculi
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e10510
           
             First
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             know
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             pray
             according
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             Psal.
             99.
             
          
           
             The
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             confuted
             ,
             who
             presse
             prayer
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             22.
             can
             .
             9
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             shifts
             avoided
             which
             they
             use
             to
             ●…lude
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             De
             Magistro
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             people
             ought
             to
             understand
             publick
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Basil.
             in
             des
             .
             breb.
             278.
             
          
           
             De
             Genes
             .
             ad
             literam
             ,
             lib.
             12.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             De
             Tristib
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cleg
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Contra
             Celsum
             ,
             lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             Chemnit
             .
             Exam
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             172.
             a.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Of
             private
             prayers
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             and
             the
             evils
             thereof
             .
          
           
             In
             Psal.
             1●…
             .
             Expos.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prayer
             unprofitable
             in
             our
             mother-tongue
             ,
             if
             we
             pray
             not
             with
             understanding
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e11740
           
             Psal.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             double
             faith
             required
             in
             invocation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             must
             pray
             in
             faith
             ,
             proved
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             testimonies
             ;
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             reasons
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e12260
           
             Tom
             3.
             632.
             
          
           
             The
             necessitie
             and
             profit
             of
             humility
             proved
             by
             testimonies
             and
             ●…xamples
             .
          
           
             Examples
             of
             the
             humility
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             13.
             
          
           
             Faith
             and
             humility
             must
             be
             joyned
             together
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
             De
             triplici
             mod●…
             orationis
             ,
             serm
             .
             5.
             fol.
             22.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             Epist
             .
             56.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e12870
           
             Meditations
             to
             stirre
             up
             reverence
             .
          
           
             Of
             heartinesse
             ,
             ferven
             cie
             ,
             and
             devotion
             required
             in
             prayer
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e13100
           
             The
             signes
             of
             worship
             ought
             outwardly
             to
             be
             expressed
             with
             our
             bodies
             :
             and
             the
             reasons
             why
             ;
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             gestures
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             used
             in
             prayer
             ▪
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Simplician
             .
             l●…b
             .
             2.
             qu.
             ●…
             .
             Tom.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Damas.
             De
             orthod
             .
             fide
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Praying
             towards
             the
             ●…ast
             .
          
           
             A
             Standing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Kneeling
             .
          
           
             Conferre
             1.
             
             Kings
             8.
             22.
             with
             v.
             54.
             and
             2.
             
             Chron.
             6.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Damasc.
             De
             haeres
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Prostr
             ation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Sitting
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Simplic
             .
             lib.
             2.
             quaest
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Lying
             in
             bed
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Walking
             ,
             riding
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             gesture
             of
             the
             severall
             parts
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             uncovering
             of
             the
             head
             in
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             eyes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             hands
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             Hom
             ad
             pop
             .
             79.
             
             T.
             4.
             pag.
             643.
             
             F.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e13760
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             epist.
             121.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             our
             words
             .
          
           
             Prolixity
             not
             to
             be
             affected
             .
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Alcibiad
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             21.
             pag.
             403.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             402
             
          
           
             Homil.
             74.
             
             Tom.
             4
             pag.
             641
             ,
             642.
             
          
           
             Spist.
             121.
             402.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e14620
           
             Whether
             a
             set
             form
             of
             prayer
             may
             be
             used
             .
          
           
             A
             set
             form
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             
               ex
               tempore
            
             prayer
             without
             preceding
             meditation
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             ,
          
           
             3
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e15040
           
             I.
             Preparation
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             why
             preparation
             is
             necessary
             .
          
           
             This
             preparation
             consisteth
             ,
             1.
             in
             removing
             impedimen●…
             
          
           
             Cassian
             .
             Collat
             .
             9.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             using
             the
             means
             .
          
           
             Meditation
             required
             before
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             108.
             1.
             
          
           
             II.
             Of
             the
             duties
             to
             be
             performed
             after
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e15520
           
             Menande●…
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             be
             enabled
             to
             pray
             according
             to
             Gods
             will.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             121.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             De
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             120.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             12.
             10.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             29.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e15920
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             persons
             :
             In
             which
             respect
             it
             is
             publick
             or
             private
             .
          
           
             Of
             publick
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Private
             preparation
             required
             before
             publick
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             voice
             to
             be
             used
             in
             publick
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Of
             private
             prayer
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e16370
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             Euchetae
             confuted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             17.
             expounded
             .
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             1.
             expounded
             .
          
           
             Luke
             21.
             36.
             and
             Ephes.
             6.
             18.
             cleared
             
          
           
             That
             we
             are
             alwayes
             bound
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Of
             stinted
             prayers
             at
             set
             times
             ,
             &
             unstinted
             upon
             occasions
             offered
             .
          
           
             No
             time
             exempted
             from
             private
             prayer
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e17180
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             limitation
             of
             place
             for
             prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             vanity
             of
             Pilgrimages
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e17360
           
             1.
             
             A
             sense
             of
             our
             wants
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             have
             them
             supplyed
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             must
             be
             joyned
             together
             .
          
           
             Th.
             Aquin.
             2.
             2.
             quaest
             .
             83.
             17.
             6.
             
          
           
             What
             Prayer
             or
             Petition
             i●…
             .
          
           
             Thegenerals
             of
             Invocation
             applyed
             to
             Petition
             .
          
           
             Fervency
             &
             faith
             required
             in
             our
             petitions
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             De
             orat
             .
             &
             jeju●…
             .
             serm
             .
             4.
             sol
             .
             21.
             
             R.
             
          
           
             Sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             our
             wants
             required
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             come
             to
             a
             sight
             &
             sense
             of
             our
             wants
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             must
             in
             prayer
             have
             an
             earnest
             desire
             to
             have
             our
             wants
             suplyed
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Probum
             ,
             121.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             121.
             
          
           
             The
             means
             to
             obtein
             fervency
             of
             desire
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e18240
           
             A
             double
             faith
             required
             in
             prayer
             
          
           
             Mark
             11.
             24.
             
             Matth.
             22.
             21
             
          
           
             That
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             spiritual
             things
             absolutely
             ;
          
           
             for
             temporall
             things
             conditionally
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Meditations
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             34.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e18780
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             rest
             upon
             Gods
             pleasure
             for
             the
             obteining
             of
             our
             suits
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             use
             the
             means
             to
             obtein
             those
             things
             for
             which
             we
             have
             prayed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             examine
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             we
             are
             not
             heard
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             must
             persevere
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             must
             with
             patience
             expect
             Gods
             leisure
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             must
             be
             contented
             with
             Gods
             good
             pleasure
             when
             he
             seemeth
             to
             deny
             us
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             〈◊〉
             .
             121.
             ad
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             carry
             our selves
             when
             our
             requests
             are
             granted
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e19280
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             persons
             ;
             For
             and
             against
             whom
             we
             must
             pray
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             those
             that
             are
             alive
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             unbelievers
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Of
             Blessing
             ,
             a
             speciall
             kind
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             hom
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             Of
             Prayer
             against
             others
             .
          
           
             Complaint
             ;
          
           
             Imprecation
             .
          
           
             Whether
             imprecations
             be
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Contra
             ●…austum
             .
          
           
             Our
             safest
             course
             is
             to
             abstein
             from
             imprecations
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e20000
           
             Pag.
             147.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             De
             serm
             .
             Dom.
             in
             m●…nte
             ,
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e20460
           
             Of
             confession
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             most
             profitable
             and
             necessary
             .
             
               Dè
               confessione
               peccat
               .
               Serm.
               66.
               
               De
               Tempo●…
               .
            
          
           
             How
             this
             confession
             is
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             That
             examination
             should
             go
             before
             confession
             .
          
           
             Charity
             and
             repentance
             required
             before
             confession
             ,
             and
             after
             .
          
           
             Of
             prayer
             against
             the
             evil
             of
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Aug.
             ●…pist
             .
             121.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e21010
           
             Of
             the
             divers
             names
             and
             phrases
             whereby
             thanksgiving
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             common
             duties
             required
             in
             thanksgiving
             
          
           
             Thanksgiving
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             proper
             subject
             of
             Gods
             prayse
             is
             the
             church
             
          
           
             Thanksgiving
             can
             be
             rightly
             performed
             by
             the
             faithfull
             onely
             .
          
           
             Thanksgiving
             is
             to
             be
             offered
             unto
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             Thanksgiving
             to
             be
             offered
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             manner
             of
             thanksgiving
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e21670
           
             1.
             
             Thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Remembrance
             of
             Gods
             benefits
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             gratefull
             acknowledgment
             of
             Gods
             benefits
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             gratefull
             estimate
             of
             Gods
             benefits
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             An
             acknowledgement
             of
             our
             beholdingnesse
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             An
             acknowledgement
             of
             our
             unworthines
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Humility
             the
             mother
             of
             thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Joy
             and
             rejoycing
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e22370
           
             Reasons
             moving
             us
             to
             praise
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Praise
             honourable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Praysing
             of
             God
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Asscensus
             gra●…iarum
             est
             descens●…s
             gratiae
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e22970
           
             Before
             ,
             is
             required
             preparation
             .
          
           
             After
             ,
             we
             must
             testifie
             our
             thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             object
             of
             thanksgiving
             
          
           
             We
             must
             give
             thanks
             continually
             .
             
               Heb.
               13.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             must
             give
             thanks
             alwayes
             &
             for
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Basil.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             386.
             f.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e23860
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lords
             prayer
             is
             to
             be
             used
             as
             a
             prayer
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             tyed
             onely
             to
             this
             form
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             That
             this
             form
             is
             a
             perfect
             pattern
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             must
             teach
             their
             people
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Agnoscit
             Pater
             filii
             sui
             verba
             cùm
             preces
             fundimus
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             .
          
           
             The
             prefac●…
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20735-e24630
           
             God
             a
             Father
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             John
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             103.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Faith
             required
             in
             prayer
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             use
             of
             comfort
             ,
             seeing
             all
             the
             Church
             prayeth
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Brotherly
             love
             required
             of
             all
             that
             pray
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             teach
             the
             rich
             ,
             and
             comfort
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Adoration
             of
             images
             condemned
             .
          
           
             S●…ueca
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             signified
             by
             
               Gods
               name
            
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             sanctified
             or
             hallowed
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             86.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Works
             of
             Creation
             .
          
           
             Works
             of
             Administration
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             How
             God
             sanctifieth
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Two
             kingdomes
             in
             this
             world
             :
             the
             first
             the
             kingdome
             of
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             1.
             universall
             over
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Speciall
             ,
             over
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.
             11.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             How
             Gods
             universall
             kingdome
             is
             said
             
               to
               come
            
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             kingdome
             of
             grace
             cometh
             .
          
           
             Three
             degrees
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Outward
             mean●…
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             outward
             means
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             inward
             means
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Gods
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Devil
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             World.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             24.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Flesh
             
          
           
             The
             hypocrisie
             of
             many
             detected
             .
          
           
             Things
             to
             be
             believed
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             expect
             I.
             with
             faith
             :
          
           
             II.
             with
             earnest
             desire
             
          
           
             1.
             of
             eternall
             life
             ;
          
           
             2.
             of
             Christs
             coming
             .
          
           
             III.
             With
             patience
             .
          
           
             qui
             In
             Psal.
             
          
           
             IV.
             With
             vigilancy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             remain
             constant
             in
             Gods
             love
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             must
             walk
             worthy
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             must
             so
             live
             as
             ready
             to
             meet
             Christ.
             
          
           
             In
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             detected
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             God
             willeth
             is
             properly
             good
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             things
             which
             God
             willeth
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Whether
             Gods
             will
             be
             alwayes
             done
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             can
             the
             wicked
             sin
             ,
             seeing
             they
             do
             Gods
             will
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             sinne
             is
             by
             Gods
             decree
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Gods
             secret
             and
             absolute
             will
             is
             not
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             John
             6.
             
             4●…
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             pray
             according
             to
             Gods
             will.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             do
             Gods
             will
             as
             the
             Angels
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             3.
             Willingly
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Readily
             and
             speedily
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Fully
             and
             totally
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Constantly
             .
          
           
             7.
             Faithfully
             
          
           
             The
             hypocrisie
             of
             many
             discovered
             .
          
           
             How
             things
             apperteining
             to
             our
             own
             good
             are
             to
             be
             asked
             .
          
           
             The
             ord●…
             .
          
           
             Why
             we
             ask
             temporall
             blessings
             before
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             Ulpian
             .
          
           
             Why
             all
             commoditie●…
             are
             comprehendedunder
             the
             name
             of
             bread
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             What
             
               ou●…
               bread
            
             signifieth
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               daily
               bread
            
             .
          
           
             Piscat
             .
          
           
             The
             evils
             that
             accompany
             riches
             .
          
           
             The
             evils
             that
             accompany
             poverty
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             measure
             is
             not
             convenient
             for
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             respect
             God
             is
             said
             to
             give
             .
          
           
             God
             giveth
             onely
             the
             us●…
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             God
             onely
             blesseth
             us
             in
             the
             use
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Cautions
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             We
             ought
             to
             ask
             temporall
             blessings
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             ask
             them
             aright
             .
          
           
             Peculiar
             duties
             .
          
           
             Generall
             duties
             .
          
           
             Jo●…
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             common
             duty
             is
             Faith
             :
          
           
             1.
             generall
             .
          
           
             2.
             speciall
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             of
             worldlings
             discovered
             .
          
           
             Two
             main
             benefits
             required
             in
             the
             two
             last
             petitions
             ;
          
           
             Justification
             and
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             be
             justified
             before
             we
             can
             be
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             The
             connexion
             with
             the
             former
             petition
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             connexion
             with
             the
             latter
             petition
             .
          
           
             Parts
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             sinnes
             are
             debts
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             sinnes
             are
             called
             debts
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             confuted
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             God
             forgiving
             the
             fault
             reteineth
             the
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Their
             practice
             foolish
             who
             de●…rre
             their
             repentance
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               our
               trespasses
            
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             word
             fo●…give
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             petition
             we
             are
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             our
             misery
             and
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
             No
             man
             can
             satisfie
             Gods
             justice
             for
             his
             sinnes
             ;
             proved
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             ●…
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Duties
             are
             1.
             more
             peculiar
             .
          
           
             2.
             more
             common
             .
          
           
             Meditations
             to
             increase
             our
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             The
             graces
             which
             we
             desire
             .
          
           
             The
             necessity
             1.
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             2.
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             be
             adorned
             with
             humility
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             mu●…t
             believe
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             repent
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             must
             fear
             by
             sinne
             to
             offend
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             mu●…t
             use
             means
             to
             increase
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             must
             labour
             to
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             must
             forgive
             our
             neighbours
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             discovered
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             confirming
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             r●…mission
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reason
             why
             these
             words
             are
             added
             .
          
           
             Our
             forgiving
             no
             cause
             of
             Gods
             forgiving
             us
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             debters
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             can
             be
             said
             to
             forgive
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             to
             seek
             help
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             with
             these
             cautions
             observed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             ,
             
               As
               we
            
             .
          
           
             Not
             equality
             but
             likenesse
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             forgiving
             should
             be
             sincere
             and
             not
             feigned
             .
          
           
             A
             threefold
             use
             of
             these
             words
             .
             Uses
             for
             instruction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             offended
             must
             soek
             for
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             we
             are
             to
             behave
             our selves
             towards
             those
             who
             have
             offended
             us
             .
          
           
             Duty
             1.
             
          
           
             Means
             to
             moderate
             our
             anger
             .
          
           
             Duty
             2.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             moving
             us
             to
             forgive
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Pretenses
             of
             those
             who
             will
             not
             forgive
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Duty
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             must
             labour
             to
             win
             him
             .
          
           
             An
             use
             of
             consolation
             .
          
           
             An
             use
             of
             reproof
             .
          
           
             The
             coherence
             and
             order
             .
          
           
             Being
             freed
             from
             sinne
             ,
             we
             must
             become
             the
             servants
             of
             righteousnes
             
          
           
             Those
             whom
             God
             pardoneth
             the
             devil
             tempteth
             .
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             this
             prayer
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               be
               lead
               into
               temptati●…n
               .
            
          
           
             The
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             petition
             expoundeth
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             Of
             probations
             and
             trials
             .
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             trialls
             ,
             1.
             by
             prosperity
             ;
          
           
             2.
             by
             affliction●…
             .
          
           
             Of
             tentations
             for
             and
             unto
             evil
             .
          
           
             I.
             Of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             II.
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             words
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             example
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             the
             desires
             thereof
             ..
          
           
             By
             evils
             and
             crosses
             .
          
           
             III.
             of
             the
             devil
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Tentations
             of
             errours
             and
             heresies
             ;
          
           
             Of
             doubting
             ;
          
           
             Of
             presumption
             .
          
           
             Tentations
             touching
             obedience
             :
          
           
             1.
             in
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
          
           
             2.
             in
             prayer
             ,
          
           
             3.
             in
             ●…he
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             Tentations
             drawing
             men
             unto
             evil
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             God
             may
             be
             said
             to
             tempt
             .
          
           
             A
             consolation
             :
             Satan
             can
             neither
             tempt
             nor
             overcome
             without
             Gods
             permission
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             evil
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             but
             good
             to
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             In
             Psal.
             60.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             ,
             
               Deliver
               us
               from
               evil
            
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             against
             tentations
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             pray
             against
             tentations
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             pray
             against
             the
             tentations
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             pray
             against
             the
             tentations
             of
             the
             devil
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             these
             graces
             in
             assurance
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             This
             conclusion
             authenticall
             and
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             Our
             faith
             confirmed
             by
             this
             conclusion
             by
             three
             reasons
             drawn
             from
             three
             of
             Gods
             attributes
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             ,
             
               thine
               is
               the
               kingdome
            
             .
          
           
             The
             kingdome
             of
             grace
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             24.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             power
             of
             God
             and
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Everlasting
             kingdome
             power
             and
             glory
             belongeth
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             These
             words
             are
             a
             form
             of
             praising
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             Amen
             importeth
             and
             signifieth
             .
          
           
             Duties
             to
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             discovered
             .